





%, dt 



^ 



•^ 






,0o 






- 






'<5 0' 



. ^- v* 









. 










.1* * 



^ 


% 


A ' 


,\ x 


/ 











jr * 






<r- 



,0 o 




^' N 









^** 



^- lift «"'- t\ 













v ^. 








W 






^ 






























. 









+*'* 



y- ^ 
















1= i 



S> v ^ 



" ^ 










.V -N ' V 






^ 






A>' 'J* 









^ N - 



a s % 






O 



*>, ^ 



S A *b 



X? 



>> 



OQ) 






' *> 



V. \ . N :* 



A v " 









■% 



A- A* 



>* A 



A *> 



J- .\X 






4 A* 



A^ 



O. v 



'* ^ ^V 



5 ,0' 



-*V * 



CA /- . - 



£ ^ 



\ $-■ r -^ 



^ ^ V '= ^, c** * 












• A 



MEMOIRS 



LIFE AND GOSPEL LABOURS 



OP THE LATE 



DANIEL WHEELER, 



A MINISTER OF THE SOCIETY OF FRIENDS= 



" He brought me up also out of an horrible pit, out of the miry clay, and set 
my feet upon a rock, and established my goings. And He hath put a new song 
in my mouth, even praise unto our God."— Psalm xl. 2, 3. 



lv ,&brfag«* ^pttion. 



LONDON : 
CHARLES GILPIN, 5, BISHOPSGATE WITHOUT. 

1852. 






1/ 






r* 



PREFACE. 



The present work was undertaken in 1845, by 
Daniel Wheeler, who had edited the larger edition 
of his father's memoirs. After bestowing much 
pains and thought in preparing it, he judged it best 
to delay its publication for a time ; and his decease, 
which occurred shortly after, still further post- 
poned it. 

His near connexions have since endeavoured to 
complete the work thus interrupted. They have 
found it no easy matter to make such a selection as 
should comprise within the limits of the present 
volume, the most important and interesting portions 
of the original, and present at the same time a con- 
tinuous narrative. Many of the omissions have 
been reluctantly made ; but it is hoped that the 
diminished size, and cost of the work may be the 
means of extending its usefulness. 

Bristol, First Month, 1852. 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER I. 



Introductory Remarks by the Author — His parentage, education — 
Early becomes an orphan — Enters the Merchant Service, then 
the Royal Navy — Is paid off — Enters the Army 



CHAPTER II. 

The Author goes to Plymouth, thence with his regiment to Ireland 
— Kilkenny — Dublin— Harassing service— Personal danger — 
Recruits — Liverpool — Bristol — Southampton — Embarks thence 
with troops for the campaign in Holland . . .13 



CHAPTER III. 

Nimeguen — Many dangers — Attacked by fever — Hospital treat- 
ment, heavy mortality among the sick — Disasters of the British 
Army — Retreat to Bremen — Returns to England •. . 24 



CHAPTER IV. 

Sails with his regiment to the West Indies — Remarkable preserva- 
tion—Serious impressions — Returns to England — Becomes con- 
vinced of Friends' principles— Received into membership in 1797 
— Settles in business and marries — Acknowledged a minister 
in 1816 ....... 36 



CHAPTER V. 

Prospect of duty in Russia — Offers himself to the Russian Govern- 
ment to superintend agricultural improvements near Petersburg — 
Visits Petersburg, 1817 — Removes with his family to Russia, 
1818— William Allen and Stephen Grellet— Visit from the 
Emperor, &c. 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER VI. 

Sundry letters to his friends in England — Visit from the Emperor 
— Inundation at Petersburg ..... 



62 



CHAPTER VII. 

Visits England, 1825 — Death of the Emperor Alexander, and 
occurrences consequent thereon, 1826 — Extensive fires, &c, 
1827 — Correspondence . . . . .80 

CHAPTER VIII. 

Visits England with his wife in 1830 — Religious engagements 
there — 1831. Cholera at Petersburg — Epistle to Friends of 
York quarterly meeting, 1832 . . . .94 



CHAPTER IX. 

Prospect of distant religious service — Resigns his appointment in 
Russia — Sails for England, 1832— Obtains certificates for reli- 
gious service in the South Sea Islands, &c. — Decease of his wife 
— Illness of his children — Journey to Russia, in 1833 — Return to 
England — Sails for the South Seas — Detention at the Isle of 
Wight ....... 



104 



CHAPTER X. 

Departure from the British Channel — Rio Janeiro — Tempestuous 
Voyage ....... 



126 



CHAPTER XL 

Van Diemen's Land — James Backhouse and Gr. W. Walker — 
Sydney- Norfolk Island— Tahiti . . . .147 

CHAPTER XII. 



Tahiti . 



161 



CHAPTER XIII. 



Tahiti continued— Eimeo 



. 180 



CHAPTER XIV. 

Eimeo continued — Huahine — Raiatea — Bolabola — Voyage to the 
Sandwich Islands— Oahu . . • . .19; 



CONTENTS. Vll 

PAGE. 

CHAPTER XV. 
Sandwich Islands . . . . . .216 

CHAPTER XVI. 
Sandwich Islands continued ..... 238 

CHAPTER XVII. 
Rarotonga — Friendly Islands ..... 257 

CHAPTER XVIII. 
Friendly Islands continued — New Zealand . . . 280 

CHAPTER XIX. 
New Zealand continued — Sydney — Hobarton — Return to England 302 

CHAPTER XX. 

Attends the yearly meeting in London of 1838— His prospect of 
religious service in America — Visits his family in Russia — Sails 
to New York— Travels in the United States . . . 326 

CHAPTER XXI. 
Travels in North America— Return to England . . . 344 

CHAPTER XXII. 

Alarming illness of his son Charles, then in France, proceeds 
thither, death of his son — Returns to England — Again sails for 
New York — Last illness and death — Concluding remarks . 359 



MEMOIRS OF DANIEL WHEELER. 



CHAPTEE I. 

INTRODUCTORY REMARKS BY THE AUTHOR — HIS PAREN- 
TAGE, EDUCATION EARLY BECOMES AN ORPHAN 

ENTERS THE MERCHANT SERVICE, THEN THE ROYAL 
NAVY — IS PAID OEE ENTERS THE ARMY. 

Having frequently derived much valuable instruction 
from the perusal of the narratives of those who have 
long since exchanged an earthly for an heavenly inherit- 
ance, the thought has at times occurred to me, that a 
short memoir of my own life, — however evil " the days 
of the years of my pilgrimage" have been, — might, under 
the Divine blessing, be made in like manner useful to 
others. But, perhaps, from the humiliating conviction, 
that days as without number have been miserably de- 
voted to madness and folly, in forgetfulness of a long- 
suffering Lord G-od, who is abundant in goodness and 
truth, — the guilty mind would gladly hide the remem- 
brance of these for ever in oblivion, and pass over them 
in silent abhorrence ; or, conscious that there yet remains 
a stubborn and unsubdued residue of human corruptions, 
— a sense of unworthiness and unfitness may have hitherto 
operated to retard the undertaking ; lest the creature 
should in any degree be exalted, to whom shame only 
with blushing and confusion of face must ever belong. 

"Whatever may thus far have impeded any attempt of 
the kind, I am induced, not as a matter of choice, but as 
a duty, now in the sixty-first year of my age, to com- 
mence the work ; humbly imploring the assistance of 
Him, who " knoweth the thoughts and intents of the 

B 



2 aiemoibs or [1771 to 

lieart, to enable me, as far as it may be carried forward, 
to accomplish it to bis own praise and glory, as a faithful 
testimony for the advancement of my holy Redeemer's 
kingdom in the hearts of our fellow-creatures. 

Although no man can possibly be excusable for having 
done wrong because others may have been as bad as 
himself, or even worse, — yet the magnitude of the present 
undertaking would, in my view, be ohniinished, if on re- 
viewino- writings of a similar kind, anv thin^ like resem- 
blance, or a parallel case could be discovered. But, alas ! 
all that have gone before, appear to me to have travelled 
a much shorter time than myself, in the broad way that 
leadeth to destruction. Many have yielded again and 
again to the temptations of the unwearied and insidious 
enemy of mankind, and have been long in the fetters of 
sin and death: yet I feel to have surpassed all others, that 
I have read any account of, in having drawn " iniquity as 
with cords of vanity, and sin as it were with a cart rope." 
I can adopt as my own, I hope in a degree of true abase- 
ment of self, the acknowledgment of the apostle, — " this 
is a faithful saying, and worthy of all acceptation, that 
Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners, of whom 
I am chief." 

I was bom in London, the 27th day of the Eleventh 
Month, 1771 : my parents, "WiHiani and Sarah "Wheeler, 
were members of the established religion of the country, 
and strict adherents to all its rites and ceremonies ; and 
although not particularly conspicuous as being more re- 
ligious than others of the same class, yet they were highly 
esteemed and respected by a large circle of acquaintance 
for uprightness and integrity, — of which there are at this 
day many living witnesses. They had a large family of 
children, whose minds they endeavoured to imbue at an 
early age with the fear of their great Creator, — taking 
them regularly to attend the performance of public wor- 
ship, and also reading the Holy Scriptures in the family 
at home ; portions of which I well remember reading 
aloud when very young. 

By a document now in my possession, it appears that 
until some time after my father's marriage, he was not in 
any line of business ; but afterwards, to meet the demand 
occasioned by a great increase of family, he commenced 






1792.] DAJSTIEL WHEELEIL. 3 

the wine trade in a select way. To enter into minute 
family details is not the present object, nor is it within 
my reach, being too young, when deprived of both 
parents, to be able to speak from knowledge of my own. 
I have but a very indistinct recollection of my father's 
person, not being quite seven years old when he died, at 
the age of forty-three years. Some time before his death, 
our once large family of children was reduced to five only, 
of whom I was the youngest. We then lived in London, 
at the Bond Street end of Lower Grosvenor Street ; but 
those parts of the premises which looked into Bond Street, 
were occupied by another person, as tenant to my father. 

My mother was endowed with a large capacity, com- 
bining great sweetness with firmness of mind : and 
although an entire stranger to every kind of business, she 
persevered in an extraordinary manner after the death of 
her beloved husband, in carrying on the trade for the sup- 
port of the family ; and so long as she lived, it continued 
increasingly to nourish, our eldest brother being her 
assistant in the business. "When she was attacked by 
the illness that deprived her family of their endeared and 
only surviving parent, I was sent for home on the 
mournful occasion, being then at a boarding-school at 
Parson's Green, near Fulham. Of the loss of such a 
mother, I was very sensible, being about twelve years old 
at the time ; and as I had a much greater personal 
knowledge of her worth and solicitous affection, than I 
could possibly have had of my dear father, the event of 
losing her made a deeper and more lasting impression. 
I had had much of her maternal society, and had largely 
partaken of her constant parental and tender care, of 
which, perhaps, from being the youngest of the family, 
I had more than an ordinary share. 

A clergyman related to my mother by marriage, who 
resided on a living in the West Riding of Yorkshire, 
had the whole management of our family affairs, being 
left sole executor. He came up to London at this eventful 
moment ; and after having examined into the state of 
things, it was judged eligible that the business should 
still be carried on for the benefit of us all, by our eldest 
brother, whose character at that period, and known capa- 
bility, seemed fully to warrant such a decision. Shortly 

B 2 



4 MEMOIRS OF [1771 to 

after, I was sent again to school ; and our little family 
band, although lamentably reduced, still remained awhile 
longer unbroken. 

For a few months after this great bereavement, all 
things went on as well as could be expected with our 
solitary family ; but the deep affliction into which it had 
been plunged, by degrees began to wear away, although 
for a time it seemed as if it could scarcely be borne, much 
less forgotten. Our brother, on whose conduct the wel- 
fare of the rest greatly depended, thus left without pa- 
rental control, became less and less attentive to business ; 
and gradually sliding into bad habits, and mixing with 
evil associates, gave way to every excess and indulgence 
in his power. From his extravagance and negligence, the 
affairs entrusted to him at home became so much embar- 
rassed, that it was now determined by the executor in 
trust, that the business should be disposed of ; and the 
necessary steps were taken accordingly. It was not long 
before a person came forward, who was competent to 
purchase the stock on hand, and enter into the trade on 
his own account. 

Although by our brother's imprudence, the family were 
now banished from a comfortable home, and separated, 
never all to meet again in mutability : yet the business 
itself received no material check, nor was it for a single 
hour suspended ; but was afterwards carried on to advan- 
tage for several years by our successor. "When proper 
arrangements were made, our beloved but unhappy brother 
sailed for Jamaica, preferring in all probability a foreign 
chme, rather than endure the reflections which he so 
justly merited at home, for having thus brought ruin 
and disgrace upon a family, whose prospects had been 
less clouded than those of many others in similar cir- 
cumstances. It cannot be doubted that much sorrow of 
heart would be his portion : but I had never an oppor- 
tunity of obtaining much information respecting him, 
from the time he left England until several years after his 
death. He died at the age of thirty-eight years ; and it 
appears that he had been comfortably settled for the last 
several years of his life and been frequent in correspon- 
dence with those branches of our family that were more 
stationary than myself. My other brother had previously 



1792.1 DANIEL WHEELER. 5 

settled in the "West Indies. At this time, my eldest sister 
went to reside with our relative in Yorkshire to whom 
she looked up as a guardian, until married : my youngest 
sister was at a boarding-school at Putney ; and I re- 
mained with the family which succeeded to the business. 
Having been previously removed from school to assist my 
brother in the counting-house, I had acquired consider- 
able knowledge of its management ; it was therefore a 
convenience to them who were entire strangers to it, and 
for a time no other occupation offering for me to engage 
in, I was furnished with employment, and had still a 
comfortable home. 

Our family compact was now for ever dissolved ; — we 
were scattered and widely separated from each other, 
without any near relative in the world. My father was 
an only son, and my mother an only daughter, so that w r e 
had neither uncles nor aunts ; and I believe, in the strict 
application of the term cousin, not one that could properly 
be called so: neither were any of our grand-parents living, 
or had ever been known to us, except our dear mother's 
mother, who ended her days at our house three years 
before her daughter's decease. Our family being thus 
severed from each other, we were cast upon the wide 
world, as to relatives, in a peculiarly destitute situation ; 
but yet not altogether friendless, — for some who had long 
been bound to the family by ties of strong attachment, 
clearly evinced their sincerity, by never withdrawing from 
the orphan children, (now overtaken by adversity,) that 
regard and kindness, which had been extended to their 
deceased parents in the days of their prosperity ; — a test 
which the friendship of the world can but seldom bear. 

Having brought my little narrative to this point, it 
seems necessary to determine in what manner it shall be 
carried forward, before we proceed any farther. After 
due consideration, I am of the mind that it should be 
hereafter confined principally to events relating to my- 
self; only in future bringing into view other branches of 
the family, when the hand of time shall, through the 
over-ruling providence of Almighty God, have again led 
some of us into connection with each other at periods far 
remote : one of which was made productive of the most 
striking and important change in the history of my life ; 



6 MEMOIES OF [1771 tO 

and which I humbly hope will lead to the accomplishment 
of another, transcendentally greater and everlasting, at 
my death. But, reader, if the power to choose were mine, 
to draw an impenetrable shade over the next several 
years would best suit my natural inclination ; it would 
save me many pangs, and I should at once bring thee to 
the time when I could tell thee with delight, " what the 
Lord hath done for my soul." But with these years 
omitted, the long- suffering and unutterable goodness of 
my gracious Grod and Saviour would be eclipsed, his 
tender mercies would be ungratefully robbed of their 
lustre, the riches of his grace obscured, and its glory 
hidden. I must therefore, like the regular and progres- 
sive gradations of nature, proceed from those days of 
childhood and youth, at which I had now arrived, — would 
that I could say, of innocency. But ah ! at this distance 
of time, I can painfully trace the springings up of the 
evil root, which failed not at an early age to bring forth 
fruit of those things " whereof I am now ashamed ; " 
having sorrowfully found from woful experience, that 
their "end is death." Canst thou then wonder at the 
shrinking of human nature from the task of thus re- 
opening a dark picture of guilt? such as I pray it may 
never be thy lot to know, or to have to render an account 
of as thine own. Though now in full abhorrence of the 
same, through the mercy of Grod in Christ Jesus, I have 
a hope that my sins, though many, will be forgiven, and 
for ever blotted out as " a thick cloud ;" and that my 
tribulated soul will yet be cleansed by the precious 
" blood of sprinkling, that speaketh better things than 
that of Abel." This only " cried from the ground" for 
vengeance against the offender ; whilst the blood of Him 
who cried — "Bather, forgive them, for they know not 
what they do," cleanseth from all sin, and was shed for 
many, for the remission of sins, — yea, for all that repent, 
believe, and obey the gospel in the secret of their hearts 
revealed, which is " the power of God unto salvation." 
But although ready to shudder at the prospect before me, 
I feel strengthened to proceed, so far as I may rightly do, 
from a belief that the work in which I am now engaged, 
is prompted in, mercy, and will not be in vain, peradven- 
ture to myself, if not to another. Bor if permitted to 



1792.] DANIEL WHEELEK. 7 

finish it, I shall have had another opportunity afforded, 
even at this late hour, for repentance, — a truly great and 
blessed privilege to every sinner. And how much more 
shall I owe unto my Lord, if in the course of a diligent 
search, it should please the "faithful witness," in con- 
descension to discover to the view of my mind sins, which, 
through the subtle working of the grand adversary, have 
been partly hidden and imperfectly repented of. 

For some time after the separation of our family before 
hinted at, had taken place, my attention was fully occu- 
pied ; until the party who had taken to the business 
became acquainted with its usual routine. The master 
of the house, holding a post in a public office under 
government, which required his regular attendance, was 
absent every day until after dinner ; and as his family 
consisted only of very young children, I had no associates 
but among the servants ; whose example did not fail to 
have in many things a baneful influence on my thought- 
less mind, — though at the time imperceptible — and the 
consequences unregarded. Yet I was at times desirous 
that a situation in a well-conducted family, with whom in 
the days of my parents we had been intimately acquainted, 
would offer for me ; which in all respects would have 
been much more guarded, than that in which I was ; but 
in this my hope was disappointed. 

There was a merchant in the city, who had long shown 
much friendship for us ; on whom, without any particular 
reason, I kept an eye, as one who was likely to befriend 
me. He frequently called on business : and one day on 
perceiving him coming, it occurred to me immediately, 
that his business was on my behalf. This proved to be 
the case : for in a short time I was sent for, and informed 
that he had obtained a situation for me, on board a ship 
then lying in the Thames, fitting out for Oporto, com- 
manded by a respectable man, a lieutenant in the navy, 
then on half pay ; she belonged to some merchants with 
whom he was connected in the import trade. This offer 
was at once accepted on my part, and I suppose that any 
other would at that time have been the same, without 
regard to choice ; as I do not remember that one occupa- 
tion had any preference with me rather than another. I 
am not aware that any attempt was made to dissuade me 
from this undertaking, by those whose sentiments would 



8 memoies or [1771 



have been regarded, or by any other person ; so that the 
needful preparation was immediately made for this unex- 
pected change of station. 

I should not feel easy without noticing in this place, 
for the benefit of others, the manifold temptations to 
which young people are necessarily exposed, when brought 
up to trades similar to that in which I was then em- 
ployed. From the nature of these trades, there is scarcely 
a probability of escape from insensibly falling into habits 
(much more readily acquired than shaken off,) of tasting 
different kinds of wines and strong liquors, which too 
often leads the way to intemperance. The injurious 
effects of these practices, and of such exposure at an early 
age, having been felt and witnessed by myself, make me 
the more desirous to warn others against the business. 

But a short time elapsed before I went on board the 
ship, which, in a few days, proceeded to Gravesend. 
The weather being rough, we were detained a day or two 
at the JSTore ; and after reaching the Downs, we were 
again hindered by boisterous and contrary winds for more 
than a fortnight. Prom these and other detentions at 
sea, the ship was too late to procure a cargo in Portugal, 
which resulted in our wintering in the Douro ; so that 
before we reached London again, the voyage had occupied 
fully six months. Y» r e were but a short time in the river, 
before we sailed again on the second voyage ; which was 
completed in less than half the time of the former. 
During our stay in England, my time was taken up in 
learning navigation ; so that I had scarcely any oppor- 
tunity of seeing either my sister, or any of our old friends. 
"Wliilst I belonged to this vessel, we had a providential 
escape from fire: the danger was greatly increased by the 
river being frozen at the time : but with prompt assist- 
ance from otber ships then in the Thames, the ice was 
broken, and sufficient water procured to extinguish the 
flames, before much damage was done. By the time our 
second voyage was completed, I had become tolerably 
accustomed to the situation; and although we had ex- 
perienced some rough weather, I was reconciled to it as 
much as could be expected. 

Soon after returning to London the second time, I 
found that some of my friends had succeeded in procuring 
for me the station of midshipman on board a ship of war, 



to 



1792.] DANIEL WHEELEB. 9 

then commissioned at Plymouth, and preparing for the 
cruising sendee. This affair was brought about by an 
intimate friend of my late dear mother, whose brother 
was appoiuted to the command of this vessel ; and it 
was considered by those who felt interested in my wel- 
fare, as an important foundation-stone, upon which my 
nautical career would at a future day be established. The 
change, however specious in appearance at the time, was 
to me but as an introduction to a school, which is not 
often equalled, and but seldom surpassed, for vice and 
immorality. After the necessary equipments were pro- 
vided, I took leave of my youngest sister, who was still 
at Putney at school, and of some of those with whom 
we were the most intimately acquainted, and joined the 
ship at Plymouth. The situation I had now obtained, 
was for some time much less comfortable than the one in 
which I had been engaged. Before, I had been placed 
amongst only a few strangers, but now the crew alto- 
gether consisted of many ; and being an entire stranger 
to naval etiquette, my situation was dull and mortifying ; 
particularly as from my not having completed my four- 
teenth year, all those of the officers with whom I could 
use freedom were several years older than myself. It was 
not long before we left the harbour, and sailed for the 
Isle of Man station. This was a stormy and dangerous 
passage, in which, through Divine mercy, we were favoured 
to witness a marvellous preservation from shipwreck, — 
the dawn of day discovering to us just in time the small 
island of Grasholin ; towards which the vessel was drift- 
ing in a direct course, and already within a short dis- 
tance of the breakers. "We were lying to at the time 
under two or three storm sails ; but there happily being 
room to wear clear of the rocky crags, the danger was 
soon left behind. After remaining in these parts about 
fourteen months, visiting alternately the coasts of Scot- 
land, Ireland, and Wales, and putting into a variety of 
harbours for provisions and water, as occasion required, 
we reached Liverpool in a leaky condition. Here we 
expected to be repaired ; but instead of being permitted 
to go into the dock for that purpose, instructions were 
received from the Admiralty to procure an extra pump 
and proceed immediately to Plymouth; this, although 

b 3 



10 MEMOIES OF [1771 to 

attended with much risk, was at last accomplished in 
safety. 

Whilst in this harbour, interest was made on my behalf 
with an admiral of considerable estate and influence in 
the neighbourhood, with whom in former days some of 
our family had been personally acquainted. Through this 
medium, I was in a short time received on board a ship 
of the line, then bearing the flag of a rear-admiral. This 
advance, under such patronage, was considered to hold 
out a promising aspect ; but whilst it seemed to pave 
the way to promotion, it opened at once a door to an 
extensive range of acquaintance with officers on board, 
whose circumstances in life enabled them to deviate with 
less difficulty than myself from the path of virtue ; whose 
example I endeavoured to follow, until nothing but the 
want of means prevented my going still greater lengths 
than the worst of them. Whilst in this ship, when about 
sixteen years of age, having been unwell, and probably led 
to reflect a little on that account, I was made sensible of 
a Divine visitation being extended to me : disclosing with 
indubitable clearness the vanity and emptiness of every 
earthly station, tarnishing the pride and glory of this 
perishing world in my sight ; and which, though little 
understood and less regarded at the moment, has since, 
at different periods of my chequered life, been brought 
to my remembrance, by Him "who declareth unto man 
his thoughts, — who maketh the morning darkness, and 
treadeth upon the high places of the earth, — the Lord, 
the Lord of hosts is his name." When this occurred, 
although then entered into the bond of iniquity, I had 
not launched so fully into its dreadful abyss, as was after- 
wards most lamentably the case ; and from what I have 
since witnessed in unutterable mercy, of the strength and 
power of redeeming love, a belief is induced, that if this 
warning voice, then sounding in the secret of my sinful 
heart, — " Behold I stand at the door, and knock," had 
been hearkened unto, and waited upon, my footsteps, even 
mine, would have been conducted from the horrible pit to 
which they were fast verging. 

I continued nearly six years in the navy : but were all 
the changes from ship to ship enumerated which took 
place during that time, and the great variety of incidents 



1792.] DANIEL WHEELER. 11 

which befel me, they would swell this narrative far beyond 
the limits intended : whilst however I am desirous of 
avoiding the error of gratifying self, or merely amusing 
others, I beg to be preserved from a greater, — in omitting 
any thing tending in the slightest degree to make known 
the abonndings of that wondrous goodness and mercy, 
which followed me all along through an unparalleled 
course of presumptuous and unrestrained liberty. It may 
therefore suffice for me to say, that notwithstanding the 
many and great dangers I was exposed to, and the hard- 
ships and suffering I had to endure, through all which I 
was preserved and sustained in a manner at this day in- 
conceivable to myself; yet none of these things were suf- 
ficient to soften the rocky heart, or bring me to a sense 
of my lost condition : for whether on board or on shore, 
in harbour or at sea, or in whatever country, if I could 
meet with associates prone like myself to evil, I was always 
ready to hasten with them to it, either in word or in deed. 
An expected war with a foreign power had occasioned 
an unusually large fleet to collect at Spithead ; but after 
a time, the differences being adjusted, the ships were 
dispersed to their respective posts, and that to which I 
belonged was paid off. She was commissioned again the 
next day as a guard-ship, and I have no doubt that I might 
have resumed my station as one of her mates, had I made 
application : for with all my private failings as a poor sin- 
ful creature, my public character had not suffered in any 
of the ships in which I had served, but rather the contrary; 
for my pride and presumption had often prompted me in 
moments of extreme danger, in a daring manner to take 
the most hazardous post, even when duty did not require 
it, or warrant the risk. But instead of applying to be 
reinstated in my former berth, I remained on shore in 
pursuit of sinful gratifications ; and going up to London, 
so much time elapsed before my return, that I never 
afterwards attempted to procure a situation in the ship I 
had left, or in any other. In this way I left the service 
altogether ; and would I could say, that I left the service 
of sin at the same time : but I had not then filled up to 
the brim the measure of iniquity. For some time I re- 
mained without any employment ; at length I concluded 
to go to Canterbury, without any other motive than what 
arose from examining the names of places to which stage 



12 MEMOIRS OF [1771 to 

coaches ran from the inn at which I was then stopping ; 
and as I knew nothing of that place, it is very probable 
that 1 thought no person there knew any thing of me. 

I now found the disadvantage of not having been regu- 
larly brought up to a trade ; and although desirous of 
getting into some employ, no matter what, — yet for want 
of this knowledge, I was alike unfit for all ; and I could 
not bear the thought of making my forlorn situation 
known to those who had been the friends of my child- 
hood, amongst whom there is no doubt but helpers would 
have been found. As my means became every day more 
scanty, I was at length reduced to complete poverty ; and 
after many fruitless attempts to procure a livelihood, there 
seemed left to me no other alternative, than that of enter- 
ing as a volunteer into the army : this plan was accord- 
ingly adopted without delay. 

I must now digress awhile from the narrative, to men- 
tion a circumstance, which the facts just related have 
afresh awakened and impressed on my memory. Towards 
the latter part of the time of my being in the navy, it was 
suggested to my lost and bewildered mind, by the subtle 
destroyer of men, that nothing short of making away with 
myself, could extricate me from the difficulties by which 
I was suiTOunded, and shelter me from shame and dis- 
grace.; and the method of its accomplishment was at 
seasons hinted at. But, — blessed be the name of the 
Lord Grod of heaven and earth for ever ! his invisible arm 
of merciful interposition preserved me from this dreadful 
snare ; and in the greatness of his love and strength he 
hath at this distant period, put it into the heart of his 
unworthy creature to record his mighty acts, to his praise 
and to his glory with humble and reverent thankfulness. 
Greatly do I desire, that if this relation should ever fall 
into the hands of any poor sinners and servants of the 
cruel taskmaster, such as I then was, — that such may 
be hereby strengthened and encouraged to look unto the 
Lord their Grod for help, even though they may be 
plunged into the very gulf of despair: for "his compas- 
sions fail not," — they are new every morning ; his tender 
mercies are over all his works ; and he will give power to 
the faint, and strength to them that have no might of 
their own, to resist this, and every other temptation of 
that wicked one, who was a liar from the beginning. 






1792.] DANIEL WHEELER. 13 



CHAPTEE II. 

THE AUTHOR GOES TO PLYMOUTH, THENCE WITH HIS 
REGIMENT TO IRELAND KILKENNY DUBLIN HARAS- 
SING SERYICE PERSONAL DANGER RECRUITS 

LIYERPOOL — BRISTOL SOUTHAMPTON EMBARKS 

THENCE WITH TROOPS EORTHE CAMPAIGN IN HOLLAND. 

It was a little remarkable, that, after all the pains I had 
taken to screen my fallen situation from the knowledge 
of those who had been acquainted with me, the regiment 
in which I had engaged, proved to be at that very time on 
duty at Plymouth, a place where, above all others, I had 
the greatest number of acquaintances ; but I was so 
completely metamorphosed in appearance, that I was never 
in one instance found out by any whom I had formerly 
known, even when brought into close contact with them. 
This change of condition, however, wrought in me no 
change of life. My conduct for a time was almost en- 
titled to the appellation of reformed, but this period was 
short indeed ; for, having speedily acquired a knowledge 
of all that was required of me in the way of duty, I 
began to rise above the impressions made by difficulties 
gone by, and again to look forward to a farther partici- 
pation in the delusive and miserable pleasures of this 
transitory and wicked world. 

In less than a year we were ordered to Ireland ; and 
three transports having arrived for us in Catwater, a 
short time completed the embarkation : we sailed for the 
Cove of Cork, reaching it in safety after a fine passage. 
While at sea, it was soon discovered, that I was no 
stranger to the management of a vessel ; and though I 
concealed my having served several years in a superior 
station, yet I felt so much at home, that I voluntarily 
performed the duty of a sailor during my stay on board, 
not a little proud of my qualifications. It is most prob- 
able that pride and self-conceit were the only motives 
that prompted these endeavours to be useful ; few, 



14 MEMOIES OF [1792 to 

indeed, of our actions, however specious in appearance, 
are wholly divested of selfm. some shape or other, when 
examined in the pure mirror of truth ; such is the depra- 
vity of the human heart in its natural state. 

Having frequently been sheltered before by the coves, 
bays, and harbours of Ireland, and frequently been on shore 
in different places, I was tolerably well acquainted with 
the character and customs of the people ; whose hospitality 
to strangers has long been acknowledged by all who have 
visited their shores : and although now unable to move 
in the same sphere as formerly, I still found opportunities 
to indulge the evil propensities of fallen nature. But as 
the miserable inhabitants in some of the provinces were 
rapidly ripening for rebellion, our time was much occupied 
by hard and laborious service. 

After landing at the Passage of Cork, we proceeded to 
that city, but shortly marched forward to Kilkenny. This 
place was a station that afforded more quiet and com- 
parative ease, than any which afterwards fell to my lot, 
whilst engaged in the regular service ; but our stay here 
was of short duration, before entering upon the arduous 
duty of Dublin garrison, The agitated state of public 
affairs at that period, greatly augmented our fatigue ; and 
it frequently happened that we were on duty every other 
night, and this in the winter season. 

Discontent increasing and disturbances breaking out in 
the interior of the country, small detachments of troops 
were dispatched from Dublin, to strengthen the authority 
of magistrates in their endeavours to maintain public 
tranquillity, and to afford protection to the peaceable 
inhabitants from the nightly depredations of numerous 
gangs of misled and intoxicated desperadoes, to which they 
and then property were constantly exposed under a variety 
of diabolical pretences. It was my lot to be chosen with 
the first of the' detached parties, to a share of this dan- 
gerous and harassing service ; on which, such was at one 
time the emergency, that we were kept on the alert night 
after night, without any intermission for a week together, 
with only such intervals of rest as could be procured in 
the day time. "Whilst on this expedition, on a particular 
enterprise with. a constable, I was to all appearance re- 
duced to the necessity of taking the life of another to 



179-1.] DANIEL WHEELER. 15 

save my own. The constable perceiving the danger, had 
left me alone ; when I was suddenly attacked by a poor 
infuriated creature, in a state little short of perfect 
madness from continued intoxication, supported by several 
others, but in a less outrageous condition. I kept him 
at bay for some time ; but at last he got so near, that it 
became every moment more difficult to avoid being reached 
by the violent strokes he made with some kind of weapon, 
I think of iron, which were repeatedly received by the 
firelock in my hands, then loaded with ball. In this 
situation, there seemed left to me no other than the 
dreadful alternative of shooting him to save myself. I 
called in vain in the language of appeal to the other 
people to interfere : they stood by, as if to see how 
matters were likely to terminate, before they began to 
act or take a part of any consequence either way ; which 
they nearly carried too far : but when they saw me 
actually preparing to shoot the man, f!ney hastily cried 
out, — ' spare life ! spare life !' — which I only wanted their 
help to enable me to accomplish. They then seized him, 
and in the midst of the struggle and confusion which 
took place amongst themselves, my escape was happily 
effected. I cannot suppose at that time, when I wanted 
only the help of other men to enable me to spare life, that 
the principal motive was other than that of self-preser- 
vation, — accompanied by fear of the immediate conse- 
quences that would inevitably have followed, and must 
have resulted in my own destruction. Therefore it is 
greatly to be feared (although that heart must be callous 
indeed, which in all such cases does not recoil from the 
horrid act,) that it was not love to my fellow-creature, 
which prompted the desire in me to spare his life. Let 
none mistake it as such. I have frequently thought of 
this circumstance since it occurred, I hope with humble 
thankfulness to the great Preserver of m*u ; and now on 
committing it to record, as one of those many events, 
in which there was but one step between me and the 
grave, and whilst shuddering at the strong recollection 
of it, — my soul magnifies that unmerited and amazing 
mercy, afresh displayed and multiplied to my under- 
standing in a two-fold view : — on the one hand, in with- 
holding me from the crime of taking away the life of a 



16 MEMOIRS OF [1792 to 

fellow- creature, like myself, "in the gall of bitterness ;" 
and if I had escaped myself, thus sparing me, at this late 
hour, amidst the decay of nature, when the shadows of 
the evening are stretched out, and my feet drawing near 
the margin of the grave, — the appalling thought of a 
brother's blood, yet un wiped away: — on the other hand, 
in rescuing from immediate death two miserable sinners, 
wholly unprepared to die ; for had I taken away the 
man's life, my own would doubtless have been forth- 
with sacrificed to the revenge of his enraged companions. 
Thus as my history rolls on, the enormous load of debt 
which I already owe unto my Lord still accumulates ; 
and verily it can never be liquidated, but in that infinite 
and wondrous mercy, which delighteth to forgive every 
repenting sinner, who in the depths of humility and 
abasedness of self, has indeed "nothing to pay" withal. 

On the arrival of some fresh detachments from the gar- 
rison, I learned 1?fc.at a vacancy had occurred during our 
absence on this service, and that the blank was filled 
up by the promotion of myself. Although this circum- 
stance was of trifling import, yet it served to flatter and 
feed pride, and eventually to open the way again for a 
renewal of those evil habits, from which for a time I had 
been sheltered. As each body of troops was relieved from 
this extra fatigue at a given time, our turn came in 
regular course at the expiration of a few weeks, when we 
again returned to Dublin. Not long after this, inquiry 
was made for a person qualified to assist in the writing 
department of the commander-in-chief, under his own per- 
sonal inspection : I never knew exactly how it was brought 
about, but in the course of a few days, it was decided in my 
favour; and I immediately entered upon this new and alto- 
gether unexpected employment. Being now on most days 
at liberty at an early hour, and freed from restraint and 
control, and from that incessant round of duties, which 
had before fully occupied my time and attention, and 
compelled in a degree to orderly conduct, together with 
having it more in my power by possessing greater means, 
— I soon began to take my swiug in every inordinate 
gratification to which I was naturally propense, and in 
which an extensive metropolis furnished ample opportunity 
to indulge ; thus adding sin to sin, and making farther 



1794.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 17 

woful work for repentance. And although at times, in 
the midst of these evil practices I was made sensible of 
convicting reproofs, sufficient to have awakened any one 
but myself; yet they only seemed to deter me for a short 
interval from persisting in them, or until another oppor- 
tunity offered ; — such was their dominion over me. This 
course was however at last stopped, by my attendance 
being no longer necessary at the writing department, 
together with the sudden march of the regiment to 
G-ranard ; but not before my health had begun to suifer 
from my folly. 

Our stay was not long at this place ; for the French 
revolution, which had occurred about two years before, now 
began to occasion more frequent movements and changes 
amongst the military. I was engaged in some hazardous 
enterprises whilst lying here ; and although the town was 
small, and our time in it short, yet there were sufficient 
temptations to be found for my unwary feet to fall into. 
From this place, a part of the regiment, consisting of 
two hundred picked men and a suitable number of 
officers, was drafted to serve in an expedition then pre- 
paring to act in the "West Indies. The same quota was 
selected from every regiment in Ireland, then seventeen 
in number, — and possibly from every regiment in England 
also. Prom all the information that I could ever obtain, 
the greatest part, if not the whole of these poor devoted 
fellows, then declared to be the flower of the British 
army, fell victims to the climate and the war. I mention 
this lamentable fact, although foreign to my subject, to 
perpetuate all in my power, the ravages of this horrid and 
desolating scourge of the human race. At the same 
time, under a deep sense of my then sinful and still 
sinning condition, my mind is struck with admiration, that 
I was not included in the above-mentioned draft, to which 
I was no less liable than others ; were it only as a punish- 
ment which I so justly merited, for my unprecedented 
rebellion against a long-suffering and all-gracious Lord 
God. 

Our next remove was to Gal way; where after some 
weeks I was again promoted, from what cause I do not 
now remember ; but, as had been the case in the navy, 
so, now, however profligate my conduct in the general, 



18 MEMOIRS or [1792 to 

I still kept up a fair name, by being ready for all the 
duties that devolved upon nie. 

By this time several new regiments were raising by field- 
officers, in expectation of promotion when the number 
of each was completed, according to the then existing 
proposals of the government : at whose expense, and 
under whose particular patronage these measures were 
undertaken, for the purpose of more vigorously prose- 
cuting the continental war. In order to expedite the 
formation of these new corps, application was made to 
the commanding officers of old established regiments, 
for persons competent to assist in their equipment and 
discipline, where such could be recommended. For one 
of these regiments, intended to be formed in Dublin of 
recruits raised from the different provinces, two others 
with myself were selected, and accordingly dispatched 
immediately to commence the necessary operations in 
that city. After leaving Grranard, and to the time of my 
again reaching Dublin, perhaps my course of life, from 
one or other cause, might not be quite so dissipated as 
for some time previous. But this could only be attri- 
buted to an accumulation of duty, and not to any change 
wrought in myself: for alas ! the old evil root still re- 
mained in unabated strength, though dormant ; which in a 
while did not fail to shoot forth, and produce those works 
of unmortified flesh, which had so long and so often been 
manifested in my conduct and conversation, and were now 
not likely to be less frequent, from my being again pro- 
moted shortly after joining this new regiment. Some 
progress was made in organizing the new troops, as the 
different small detachments arrived in the course of the 
winter from the interior of the country; and by the 
time the spring fairly opened, the whole number stipu- 
lated was raised and accepted. Such was the urgency of 
affairs just then, that, whilst in a raw and incomplete 
state of discipline, almost beyond conception, from the 
wildness of character of the class of people, of which the 
principal part of the regiment was composed, immediate 
embarkation was ordered, and transports were actually 
in waiting to receive it. In two days, the whole were 
on board of three ships, which sailed with the first 
tide for Bristol. "When the time for sending off these 






1794.] DANIEL WHEELER. 19 

newly raised troops was fully come, the utmost dispatch 
was necessary ; for it was very evident, that had time been 
allowed for the information to spread to any material 
extent, the embarkation could scarcely have been effected 
without bloodshed. As it was, though the preparations 
commenced soon after three o'clock, in the morning, 
the concourse of people assembled together was immense, 
to behold their unfortunate countrymen in every relation 
of fathers, hnsbands, brothers, and sons, forced away 
from their native shores, — I may say forced away, for it 
was necessary to assemble a strong military force from the 
garrison to ensure the embarkation, which after all was 
not effected without some difficulty. Prom my own 
personal knowledge of the fate of many of these poor 
fellows, and of the destination of those remaining after I 
left them, I think it is possible but scarcely probable, that 
any of them ever returned to their families, friends, or 
country any more ; as will subsequently appear, if this 
narrative be proceeded with. 

We were favoured with a fine passage to the Severn, 
and landed about six miles below Bristol ; in which city 
we remained one night, and then marched forward to an 
encampment, where several other regiments were previously 
assembled, at JSTetley Abbey, not many miles from South- 
ampton. From the undisciplined condition, with but 
small exception, of the officers and men who composed 
our regiment, it was only reasonable to suppose it had 
now reached its destination for the present ; but after 
a few weeks training, it was numbered with the line. 
We received a set of new colours, and embarked on 
Southampton river, with the other regiments which formed 
the camp at Netley Abbey, to join the British army then 
on the Continent, under the command of the Duke of 
York. "We dropped down to Spithead the next morn- 
ing, and the same afternoon, Earl Moira, the commander- 
in-chief, having joined the expedition, we sailed, thirty- 
seven ships in company, under proper convoy to the 
coast of Elanders. 

The weather being thick, with light airs of wind, our 
passage, though fine, was rather tedious, before reaching 
an anchorage off the port of Ostend. From circumstances 
of an unfavourable cast, unknown to us at the time, it 



20 memoies or [1792 to 

was judged most prudent for the expedition to be free 
from every incumbrance likely to retard or impede its 
movements through the Netherlands ; the success and 
safety of the enterprise wholly depending upon its ability 
to evade and elude, by the rapidity of its movements, in 
forced marches by night, the greatly disproportionate 
strength of the enemy. The number of troops then 
under Earl Moira, was little more than 7,000 ; whilst 
the French force, through which we had to pass, was 
estimated at 80,000, and they were at the time so posted, 
as seemed to prohibit our junction with the Duke's army. 
It was therefore concluded, that every article of bag- 
gage and stores belonging either to officers or soldiers, 
beyond what they could themselves carry, should be left 
on board the ships. At an early hour of the morning 
after our arrival in the roads off the town of Ostend, 
every officer and soldier was furnished with a blanket, 
and an allowance of three days' provisions and water 
from the stores of the transports ; it being very un- 
certain whether any supplies could be obtained for some 
days to come. Thus provided, the troops were disem- 
barked under cover of two large floating batteries, pre- 
pared for the occasion, to prevent any attempt to 
frustrate their descent. As the boats employed had many 
times to pass to and fro, between the ships and the 
shore, before the whole were conveyed, it was near 
night when the landing was fully accomplished. To 
expedite the landing, a large float was made use of, to 
assist in crossing a narrow space of water connected with 
the harbour ; so that the troops were enabled to land 
at more than one point at a time, and then unite. It 
was well for those who had nothing to do with this ill- 
adapted float ; for in the hurry, it became overladen with 
soldiers, and was quickly overturned, causing the loss of 
many men, who, from their being encumbered with arms, 
baggage, and provisions, were incapable of making much 
effort to save themselves ; this weight being strongly at- 
tached to their bodies, they sank before they could extricate 
themselves from it. I landed on the main shore of the 
harbour, and thus providentially escaped with only seeing 
the float then loading, just before the accident happened. 
I do not know how it fared with others, but it is 



1794.] DANIEL WHEELER. 21 

scarcely probable, all circumstances considered, that there 
could be any material superiority in the accommodation 
of one more than another. On the morning that we 
landed, I might doubtless have been supplied with a 
blanket, in common with others ; but as I occupied a 
station, in which little rest could be expected, even when 
others slept, and supposing that I should be able to 
borrow from some of the others when they could not be 
used by themselves, this opportunity was lost ; but I 
afterwards regretted the non-acceptance of it. From the 
day we left the transports, several weeks elapsed before 
I got to sleep under the cover of a tent ; as these, with 
the rest of the luggage and stores, were left on board the 
ships to be conveyed to Helvoetsluys, as a place more 
secure from the French than Ostend. "We remained 
upon the sand hills near Ostend three days and nights 
after landing, and then commenced a march which could 
scarcely be equalled for fatigue and hardship ; as we 
were wholly unprovided with food and every common 
necessary, with which the generality of troops are fur- 
nished at the opening of a campaign. 

It would be no very difficult task for me at this day to 
enter into minute detail of particular circumstances, were 
it consistent with the declared object before me, in setting 
about to pen this memoir ; for although so many years have 
rolled away since these miserable scenes were actually 
shared in and witnessed, — yet such are the strong impres- 
sions stamped on my memory by the sufferings endured, 
and the manifold deliverances which followed, that while 
endeavouring to insert such incidents only as are needful 
to preserve the chain of history, in sufficient links of 
connection to enable me to proceed with correctness, — 
transactions that have long been forgotten, though they 
once formed a prominent feature in the toils of the day, 
are recalled from oblivion in a remarkable manner. I 
must however forbear to intrude them here, and proceed 
with saying, that on leaving the neighbourhood of Ostend, 
we passed through Bruges, and penetrated into the 
country by way of Ghent. The first halting place of the 
army, in the evening of the same day that it left the 
coast, was called the "Pigeon's Nest;" but it did not 
prove a very quiet one, — for by two o'clock in the morn- 



22 MEHOIKS OF [1792 to 

ing, the advance of the enemy was announced by the firing 
of the picqnets, by which we were surrounded. "Whether 
this attack was intended to alarm only, or to endeavour 
to take us by surprise, I never understood ; if the latter, 
it certainly failed, for the troops were literally sleeping 
on their arms, covered with their blankets, so that in a 
few minutes, a line was formed, with the commander-in- 
chief present. It was however considered prudent to 
remain there no longer, and in half an hour this post 
was abandoned, and the march continued until noon the 
next day, when a stoppage occurred, from the French 
having occupied a bridge over which we had to pass. 
Notwithstanding the men were almost ready to faint for 
want of food, having scarcely tasted any thing for twenty- 
four hours ; yet on its being proclaimed through the line 
that volunteers were wanted to force the passage over 
the bridge, a sufficient number immediately offered, appa- 
rently glad of such an opportunity. After three hours' 
detention, the obstruction was removed, I am inclined 
to think by its being found that the force advancing 
against it was much too strong for that [by which the 
bridge was occupied. The army then moved forward 
until midnight, although its course was much impeded by 
a tremendous storm of thunder, lightning, and heavy 
ram, which commenced at nine, p.m., and continued 
several hours. I do not see how I could have sufficiently 
exalted the name of my Grod, and his gracious dealings 
with a poor benighted and rebellious creature, without 
mentioning the two facts just related ; inasmuch as they 
magnify in my view, his long-suffering and protection, to 
one who was utterly insensible of his loving-kindness, 
and who then knew Him not : and I trust I shall not be 
permitted to overlook or pass by any thing that will shew 
forth his praise, and tend to his glory ; or be prevented 
from acknowledging his power and his might ; who hath 
according to his mercy, so many times delivered me out of 
every distress. For, notwithstanding the constant exposure 
to every shower ofrainthat fell, without covering over my 
head, and with no couch but the earth, and that at times 
soaked with wet ; whilst harassed with fatiguing marches 
night after night, and with little rest by day; amidst hunger 
and thirst, being often short of food for days together, 



1794] DAKIEL WHEELER. 23 

and occasionally no water to be had, without digging a 
well to procure it, to avoid the unwholesome waters of the 
stagnant pools ; — and although for several weeks together 
my clothes were never taken off, but to renew a shirt, and 
my shoes but seldom off my weary feet ; — yet through 
all, my health was not materially affected, till near the 
approach of winter. But in the above description, not 
one half has been told of that marvellous mercy which was 
still extended for my preservation, when many fell by the 
sword, or were taken captives by the enemy, — when 
thousands were swept off by pestilence, — and whilst un- 
hurt myself, I saw the wounds of others bleed. Once 
whilst gone to Helvoetsluys in search of some baggage, I 
entirely missed a contest, in which our regiment was de- 
prived of twenty-eight men ; and, when at last over- 
whelmed with sickness and distress, the same Divine and 
compassionate arm of everlasting love and strength, was 
still underneath to bear up my helpless head, and in his 
own time to rescue me from the very jaws of death, to 
celebrate his praise, and to declare in humble thankful- 
ness and gratitude of soul, " his wonderful works to the 
children of men." 



24i MEMOIRS OF [1794. 



CHAPTEK III. 

NIMEGTTEN MANY DANGERS ATTACKED BY EEYER 

HOSPITAL TREATMENT, HEAYT MORTALITY AMONG THE 

SICK DISASTERS OE THE BRITISH ARMY RETREAT 

TO BREMEN RETURNS TO ENGLAND. 

As the winter approached, the health of the troops began 
to fail to an alarming and awful extent, from exposure 
to cold rains which fell almost daily ; and yet we were 
compelled to keep the field, being constantly on the retreat 
before the greatly superior force of the enemy. As we 
drew near the walls of JSTimeguen, the British forces made 
a stand, probably to afford time for preparing a floating 
bridge across the "Waal, to secure our retreat behind 
that river. At the same time, the French used every 
effort in their power to intercept our retreat, by endea- 
vouring to get between us and jNlmeguen, which from the 
strength of its fortifications was capable of affording a 
cover for several days, or until our army had passed in 
safety over the bridge. 

The last two or three days the contest between the two 
armies became more severe, by the continual arrival 
of fresh divisions of the French at this point : on the last 
day the cannon scarcely ceased to roar from sunrise to 
sunset. The regiment to which I belonged was ordered 
on the reserve with three others ; two of which were 
British, and the third Hanoverian. As the cannonade 
increased, the first regiment of reserve was called upon, 
in two hours after the second was summoned, and by 
eleven o'clock in the forenoon, the third. The direction 
from which the sound of the conflict issued, left no doubt 
that it was rapidly approaching the ground on which 
we stood; and although, as the last reserve, we had 
not been ordered to march, yet our tents were struck, and 
etery thing prepared to move on the first alarm.* I 

* Our expedition landed without any tents, but a supply was fur- 
nished about six weeks afterwards, I think, whilst we were encamped on 
the plains of Breda. 



1794.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 25 

had been going about in the wet for several days previous, 
without the practicability of obtaining dry clothes ; 
and this day being colder and more rainy than usual, 
with the increased exertion necessary on account of the 
threatening aspect of things close upon us, might hasten 
an illness, the foundation of which had already been 
deeply laid, and which began with shivering fits, just 
in the interval of waiting for the expected courier to 
call us to the field of slaughter. About three o'clock 
in the afternoon, a light dragoon arrived with a despatch, 
but instead of its hastening us to the scene of action, it 
proved to be an order for us to join the rear of another 
regiment then retreating towards Nimeguen. Our army, 
after sustaining for many hours with great loss the 
unequal combat, was at length compelled to retire. Thus 
were we preserved when on the very brink of danger, in 
a manner as unlooked -for as unmerited, from sharing in 
the disasters of a day, in which much human life was 
wasted, and which entailed great suffering and distress 
on many who survived it After we had moved forward 
two or three miles, the coldness and shivering I had pre- 
viously felt were succeeded by violent heat and fever, and 
my throat seemed almost closed up. For several days 
I had found swallowing very painful and difficult, from 
its extreme soreness, — but had taken little notice of it. 
In this condition I was still able to keep np with the body 
of the regiment; but after entering the gates of Mmeguen, 
from the frequent stoppages which took place in the miry 
streets of the city, owing to accidents constantly occurring 
with the floating bridge, occasioned by the fire of the 
French upon it, — I became more and more affected with 
something of the cramp kind, which nearly prevented 
my standing upright. As the night drew on, it became 
colder, and my pain increased, but I kept going on as 
well as 1 could ; at length we came in sight of the bridge, 
when we were again stopped for some time. I was near 
the colours of the regiment, and an officer who carried 
one of them, made some remarks to me about the bridge ; 
but feeling myself much worse, I told him I should never 
go over that bridge. He endeavoured to cheer me np, 
saying, that I should go over that and many more ; but 
however, my assertion proved correct, for before the line 

c 






26 MEMOIES OF [1794. 

again moved forward, I had left it, and was leaning against 
the wall of a honse, no longer able to proceed from 
increased illness. 

In this position I remained for some time ; and after 
having painfull) 7 beheld the last of the rear of the regiment 
pass on and leave me behind, there seemed to be no 
hope left, as the only men in the world from whom I could 
expect a helping hand were all out of sight. But, 
although apparently forsaken by all, and left to perish 
unseen and unknown, yet that ever-compassionate Arm, 
which had so often been with me in extremity, was again 
stretched out, and did not long allow me to remain in 
this deplorable condition; but in adorable mercy, my 
gracious Lord was pleased to put into the hearts of some 
of the regiment who knew the real cause of my absence, 
to send two of the men back to endeavour to find me out, 
and render every assistance in their power. As I had 
not gone from the place where I stopped, they had no 
difficulty in finding me, although it was by that time 
nearly dark ; but as I could not possibly go forward to 
the regiment, they at last concluded to leave me in the 
hands of a picquet of cavalry, which was left to cover the 
retreat of the army through the city. Having helped me 
to the place, and left me in charge of the picquet, they 
made off with all haste to overtake their companions. 
Here the wife of a soldier gave me some ground pepper 
mixed with heated spirits ; and although, from the state 
of my throat, I could scarcely swallow the fiery mixture, 
yet it proved useful, considerably relieving the pain in 
my stomach, and renewing the general warmth. As it 
was expected that the enemy would attack the batteries 
in the night, which however was not the case, although 
they kept up a heavy firing, I was helped into a loft to 
be out of the way ; here I remained until the morning, 
and was then assisted on board of a galliot, provided for 
the reception of those, who, like myself, were disabled by 
sickness or other causes. The hold of this vessel was 
filled with as many people as could lie close to each 
other : they were in the various stages of a violent epi- 
demic disorder, and from the heat occasioned by so many 
being crowded together, the air was very oppressive, and 
difficult to breathe. Two other galliots of a similar des- 



1794.] DANIEL WHEELEK. 27 

cription, proceeded in company with us up the river, in 
hopes of getting round a neck of land, at which the "Waal 
and the Ehine unite. But although considerable exer- 
tions were made by the sailors, aided by such of the sick 
as were at all able to stand, of whom I made one, they 
had not succeeded in warping round the point, when a 
party of French hussars made their appearance on the 
shore. It was fully expected they would endeavour to 
prevent our escape, by opening a fire with cannon ; but 
before they had time to bring any near enough to bear 
on us, we had got fairly into the current of the Ehine, 
and were soon beyond their reach. Being much ex- 
hausted I went below, but soon became very ill from the 
closeness of the place. "Whilst under this and other 
distressing circumstances, both of body and *mind, one of 
our companions who lay next but one to me, was removed 
by death from all his troubles ; and although none of us 
could expect at the time, but that a similar fate would in 
all probability soon overtake us, — yet, in my own case at 
least, notwithstanding I was worn down with fatigue and 
sickness, and without a glimpse of any thing to make life 
any longer desirable, except the fear of death, — still 
nature could not but feel appalled, when the dead body of 
a fellow sufferer was dragged past, to be taken on to the 
deck of the vessel. As the evening came on, I became 
much worse ; and although the night was cold and frosty, 
I thought it better to get on deck, where I could breathe 
more freely, rather than remain any longer below; 
accordingly three or four of the people helped me up, for 
I was now so faint for want of support, that I had 
scarcely any strength left. I remained on deck all night 
and got a little sleep ; in the morning, the cold compelled 
me again to go below, but I felt a little refreshed, and 
better able to bear the closeness of the place, keeping 
near the hatchway, where there was a greater circulation 
of air. In two days more we arrived at Ehenin, a town 
close to the bank of the Ehine, where an old monastery 
was fitted up as an hospital for the British sick. 

Sometime after reaching this place, a person came on 
board the galliot to see if there were any amongst the 
newly arrived sick, with whom he was acquainted. He 
came down below, and after looking round was about 

c 2 



28 memoies oe [1794. 

going away, when I made what effort I could for some 
one to stop him. He had looked at me amongst the 
rest, but I was so much reduced and altered in appear- 
ance that he had not recognised me, but passed by, 
although he had once known me very well. "When brought 
back, he soon recollected me, and feelingly expressed 
great regret at finding his old acquaintance in such a 
weak condition. He had been a patient in this hospital 
himself, and when restored to health again, being found 
an actiye and useful person, he was retained as a ward- 
master for the benefit of others. Haying had the feyer, 
he was tolerably well acquainted with the best mode of 
treating it ; and soon after finding me, he administered 
a small quantity of strong cordial, which had the desired 
effect for a short time, by enabling me to get on shore. 
With his assistance I was conveyed to the hospital, where 
he soon procured one of the surgeons to examine me, and 
being very desirous to render every assistance in his power, 
he suggested to him the propriety of giving some par- 
ticular medicine, which had often proved useful in bad 
cases : to which the surgeon replied, not aware that I 
heard all that was passing between them, ' he will not 
want any thing long.' By this it was evident that mine 
was considered a hopeless case ; which could not be won- 
dered at, the disorder haying been so fatal, that those 
who had recovered were said not to average more than 
one in fifty ; and as my attack had been so long neglected, 
the conclusion was reasonable, although it did not prove 
correct. In a few days I was so much recruited as to 
be able to walk about the town : but it was a distin- 
guishing characteristic of this complaint, that having 
once had it, was no security whatever against a second 
attack, — and that those who got well through it the first, 
or perhaps the second time, were frequently its victims 
on the third encounter. I found by experience that this 
report was not without foundation, for instead of being 
fully restored to health again, as for the first few days 
seemed probable, the disorder returned a second time, 
and with much more violent symptoms. As a state of 
high delirium soon came on, I was but a short time sen- 
sible of what transpired, after the application of a large 
blister ; except the workings of a terrified imagination, 



1794.] DANIEL WBEELES. 29 

some of the impressions of which, even at this distance of 
time, are not wholly obliterated from my memory, — so 
deeply and strongly were they engraven. From the treat- 
ment which followed when no longer delirious, the dis- 
order must have been of the nature of typhus, — as at one 
time a liberal allowance per day, of equal parts of brandy 
and port wine was given me, as hot as could well be taken. 
How long this continued I am not aware, but I was con- 
fined to my bed for such a length of time, as to be wholly 
unable to move in any direction from extreme weakness ; 
and so generally was this the case in this disorder, that a 
man was appointed in every ward to go round occa- 
sionally, to turn from one side to the other, such of the 
patients as were incapable of turning themselves. 

I was at length brought so near the brink of the grave, 
that, to all appearance, no alteration for the better could 
be expected. I am not aware that I had even a wish to 
live ; but my mind was so reconciled to the prospect of 
death, which then seemed near and inevitable that I had 
given my watch into the hands of the person who had 
visited the galliot, with a request, that he would inform 
my family where I had ended my days. Indeed, when 
some expectation of recovery was at last held out, I could 
not help looking forward with a feeling of regret, to the 
probability of having again to encounter the series of 
hardships and distress, to which I should unavoidably be 
subjected. As I regained a little strength, I began to 
take notice of the state of things around me ; and having 
daily heard a noise like that of a carpenter's shop, I now 
ascertained the cause to be the nailing up of the coffins, 
each day, of those who had died in the last twenty-four 
hours ; and I found that the dead-house, or place where 
the dead were deposited previously to interment, when 
taken out of the wards, being opposite the windows of the 
room I was in, afforded full opportunity for my beholding 
the striking and affecting scene, which could not fail to 
excite feelings of horror and dismay, in one so much 
enervated by the very disease, which I now witnessed to 
be so fatal to others. The average number of deaths was 
twenty- seven in a day and night ; but sometimes the 
number so increased, that the Dutch could not furmsh 
coffins sufficient for the demand of the day ; and then the 



30 memoies or [1794. 

method of sewing up the bodies in the bedding they bad 
occupied, was resorted to. Several waggon loads of bodies 
were carried off every afterDOon for interment.* 

TVTien able to walk about the room with the assistance 
of my stick, it happened that the regiment to which I 
belonged, was quartered in a village about two miles from 
the bank of the Rhine, opposite to that on which the 
hospital stood. Some of the officers came over to ascer- 
tain for themselves, whether any of the missing from 
their regiment were amongst the sick ; at length they 
came into the ward where I was, and the second in com- 
mand, with whom I was well acquainted, being with 
them, I requested his help to get me liberated from the 
hospital, — telling him, that I had no chance of becoming 
thoroughly well whilst in it, and of the danger to which 
I was constantly exposed of having another relapse. He 
immediately applied to some of the medical staff on duty, 
and conducted them to me through the wards ; but it 
ended in his informing me, that the doctors could not 
suffer my going out until farther recovered, as I was 
quite unfit for exposure. Xot knowing how long I might 
be detained, I was now determined to make my escape 
on the first opportunity ; and the next day being remark- 
ably fine, I walked out two or three times into the air, 
though with much difficulty. The following morning I 
met with a person belonging to the regiment, who was 
going to join it again the same afternoon; and as we 
were well acquainted, I did not hesitate to disclose my 
intention of quitting the hospital in a clandestine manner, 
and resolved to accompany him, if possible. 

I returned again to the hospital as at other times ; and 
in the afternoon, as if going to take another walk, I pro- 
ceeded to the river side ; and the ferry boat being just 
ready for setting off, I got into it undiscovered, and 
passed the Rhine, arriving at the village of Kesterne 
soon after dark the same evening, without taking cold, 
although the river was thickly frozen over, and a passage 
cut through the ice, to allow the ferry boat to cross back- 

* The accounts of the deplorable treatment of the sick, and of the dis- 
asters of the British army in their retreat to Bremen, as given in the 
Annual Register, of 1795, more than confirm the description of the 
author of this biographical sketch. 



1794.] DANIEL WHEELER. 31 

wards arid forwards. From this time I rapidly gathered 
strength, and at the end of a week was so much recruited, 
as to venture back to the hospital to see how those fared, 
whom I had left behind ; at the same time, it is very pro- 
bable, to show how I had fared myself; without any fear of 
being detained, as I was evidently much stronger than 
when under their roof. To lessen the fatigue, I procured 
a horse for the excursion, and proceeded accordingly to- 
wards the river side. The risk I then ran, however un- 
warrantable, afforded me another opportunity of seeing 
the effect of a renewed attack of this dreadful disorder, 
upon a Scotch sergeant of the Highland watch, who had 
had the fever twice, and both times recovered from it. 
He was a very stout man, and when I left the hospital, 
appeared in perfect health and strength. In the interval 
of my absence, he had been seized with it a third time, 
and when I saw him,, had nearly finished his course ; he 
was speechless, and survived but a short time afterwards : 
I think this last time, he was ill only three days. 
Although I escaped any further infection, yet I was 
punished for my temerity before getting back again to 
Kesterne. After crossing the river in the boat, I had to 
pass through a small sheet of shallow water which had 
been frozen, but was then broken up by the loaded 
waggons that passed that way. On getting up to it, I 
found it in a half frozen state, the old ice not being suffi- 
ciently strongly united again to bear the horse, which 
refused to pass it ; and on my urging him forward, he lay 
down with me in the water. It was with difficulty that I 
could extricate myself from him, and it is doubtful whether 
I should have succeeded, without the assistance of another 
person then at hand. In this wet condition I had a 
long distance to go, in a keen frosty night, in an open 
waggon, which the day following threatened a renewal of 
my illness ; but by the timely use of medicines, I was 
favoured, not according to my desert, to escape without 
any serious indisposition. 

In looking back at the marvellous manner in which I 
was sustained through all this conflict, and again restored 
as one brought back from the dead, I cannot avoid advert- 
ing to that period of my illness, when my mind felt so 
reconciled to the prospect of death, as before-mentioned ; 



32 MEMOIKS OF [1794. 

and I now fully believe, from what I have since been 
mercifully favoured to experience, that so far from being 
in any degree prepared for such an awful event, a decep- 
tive feeling must have been super-induced by the state of 
torpor and insensibility in which I then was, and which 
totally benumbed any better feelings and desires as to the 
future. To this may be added a predominating fear, of 
having to endure more of those sufferings, of which I 
had had no small share ; which, the probability of being 
again restored to health seemed to banish every hope of 
escaping. Truly awful is the thought which this view of 
my then lost condition occasions, when I contemplate the 
woe and misery which must have been my eternal portion, 
if unutterable mercy and long-suffering had been with- 
drawn ; and if the soul had been required of one, who 
had witnessed no repentance towards G-od the Judge of 
all, except what at times the fear of punishment had 
extorted ; and who was a stranger to that saving faith in 
the Lord Jesus Christ, as the " Lamb of Grod that taketh 
away the sin of the world," — without which, his precious 
blood would have been shed in vain for me : — I should 
thus have died in my sins, which unrepented of, would 
have followed after to judgment, in terrible array against 
my guilty soul — and yet when my end was apparently 
so near and inevitable, if such questions as are frequently 
proposed on the like occasions had been put to me, I 
have little doubt, but satisfactory answers would have 
been returned, as to my belief and hope in the essential 
truths of the gospel. But alas ! this would have been 
from hearsay and traditional report, and not from any 
heartfelt saving knowledge of my own : for it is now 
plain to my understanding, that no man can have saving 
faith in Jesus Christ, who is unacquainted with, and does 
not walk in, the light of that Divine Spirit, which is so 
justly styled the Spirit of faith. It is through this alone, 
that the death and sufferings of Christ and his whole 
sacrifice for sin are availing, and truly applied to all those, 
who through faith lay hold of him, the true Light and Saviour 
of them that believe in his inward and spiritual appear- 
ance. These can say to others from sensible and blessed 
experience, — "Behold the Lamb of Grod, that taketh 
awav the sin of the world :" they have received the 



1794.] DANIEL WHEELER. 33 

atonement by Him, and they reap the glorious fruit and 
benefit of his death and suffering for sin, by the sacrifice 
of himself, and of his resurrection and ascension ; in that 
he ever liveth to make intercession for those, who are thus 
willing to come unto G-od by him. A man may yield an 
assent to all the great and solemn truths of Christianity, — 
the miraculous birth, holy life, cruel sufferings, ignomi- 
nious death, and glorious resurrection and ascension of our 
blessed Redeemer ; — he may believe in the abstract, in 
his inward and spiritual appearance in the hearts of 
mankind by his Holy Spirit ; and yet he may fall short of 
the prize immortal, — unless he comes to witness the 
saving operation of the Holy Spirit in his own heart, and 
to know thereby, through faith in it, a purifying prepara- 
tion for the kingdom of righteousness, peace, and joy in 
the Holy Grhost. How can I sufficiently appreciate or 
declare the extent of the endless mercy, which suffered 
me not to perish in the midst of my sins, when so many 
were swept away by the same pestilential disorder ? 

After having mentioned the facts connected with my 
sickness and recovery, it seems only due, however feeble 
on my part the effort, to endeavour to commemorate such 
gracious dealings with humble gratitude and reverence ; 
earnestly desiring that no motive whatever may be allowed 
to prevail with me for making the attempt, but that of 
promoting the glory and honour of the great name ; that 
others may know, and fear, and believe in the all-suffi- 
ciency of that power, which hath " shewed me the path 
of life," and which alone can bless for their instruction 
what has been written, to press the necessity of contend- 
ing for that saving faith " once delivered to the saints." 
Without it, all religious profession is a dream, a shadow, 
and a doubt ; but with it, a glorious reality ; — yea, " the 
substance of things hoped for, the evidence of things not 
seen," — even the salvation of the soul, through Christ 
Jesus our Lord 

Whilst the severity of the winter greatly facilitated the 
operations of the French army, by enabling them to cross 
the frozen rivers without difficulty, and at almost any 
given point ; so it contributed most effectually to harass 
the diminished numbers of the retreating British forces. 
It was the more felt from the scarcity of provisions, occa- 

c3 



34 ME^ioiES or [1794 to 

sioned by the inhabitants withholding from ns every 
supply, in compliance with the intimidating threatenings 
of our victorious enemy ; so that we frequently could not 
procure needful food even for money : whilst our oppo- 
nents were supplied by the terrified householders at free 
cost. In some places, the inhabitants openly declared they 
were withholding their provisions for the supply of the 
Trench, aware of the cruel treatment they should witness 
at their hands, if unable to provide for them when they 
arrived ; although they considered the British to be their 
friends, and were well treated by them. 

Before I left the hospital at Ehenin, the Trench had 
approached so near, that the windows of the place fre- 
quently shook with the discharge of then artillery. Some- 
times a waggon load of the wounded English would 
arrive at the hospital ; when many, whose recovery would 
in a healthy situation have been speedy and almost certain, 
were carried off in a few days, by the infectious disorder 
which prevailed at the place ; and from the disastrous 
issue of the campaign, however greatly this was to be 
deplored, it could not be avoided. "We were not long 
permitted to remain at Kesterne, before being obliged to 
move towards the north of Holland ; when the town of 
Ehenin with the hospital fell into the hands of the enemy. 
Soon after tins event, the frost became more intense ; 
and the Dutch could no longer make graves for the inter- 
ment of the dead, but piled the coffins upon each other in 
great numbers, until a thaw took place. 

Although my strength was considerably recruited before 
we left Kesterne, I was yet very unequal to the sub- 
sequent exposure, having to pass great part of the first 
night in the frost after leaving that place : but although 
I slept in a cart with a canvass tilt, I do not remember 
taking cold, or otherwise experiencing any injurious 
effects, either then or afterwards, beyond what might have 
been expected from great fatigue and improper diet, there 
being at that time little to be procured, but coarse black 
bread and ardent spirits. During this harassing march, 
at such an inclement season, many of the poor men lost 
parts of their toes, by imprudently sitting down in the 
frost for too long a time at once, and from not having 
their feet properly protected. I can well remember having 
been so wearied mvself, as to come to the determination 



1795.] DANIEL WHEELEK. 35 

to sit down, and risk the consequence, — although fully 
aware of the danger of falling asleep in such circum- 
stances ; but I was prompted by a secret impulse to 
resist the inclination, although nearly overcome with 
fatigue : then after moving about awhile longer, I have 
again begun to give way, but still struggled on. And 
when at last, it seemed as if human nature must give up, 
the thought of relations in England, as if I had had a 
home, would cross my mind, and stimulate me to try 
again in hope, until something has occurred, to bring 
relief, and shelter, and repose. Perhaps, if more food 
could have been procured, the propensity to sleep, which 
exposure to cold occasioned, would have been irresistible. 
In this manner the winter wore away : but at length 
we got so far out of the reach of the French, as to allow 
a longer space of time for rest at each place we arrived 
at. The cold weather continued, until we reached the 
banks of the river Weser ; when the retreating wreck of 
our army was unexpectedly cheered with a sight of the 
mast-heads of the British fleet lying off Bremen-leke, and 
waiting to convey it from the shores of the Continent ; 
where it had witnessed so much distress, wasting, and 
destruction, — to be attributed much more to hardship, 
fatigue, and pestilence, than to the sword of the enemy, 
although greatly superior to us in strength, and possess- 
ing local advantages, of which we were wholly destitute.* 

\_Here ends the Author's biographical sketch of his own 
life.] 

* It is stated in the Annual Register, that on the arrival of the British 
army at Bremen, the kind and cordial treatment they received from its 
inhabitants, was strongly contrasted with the hard-heartedness and hos- 
tility of the Dutch. ' It was something like a dream,' says a witness 
and partaker of their sufferings : — ' we who had lately been so buffeted 
about, driven like vagabonds through frost and snow over the wilds of 
Holland ; and who, in our greatest extremities when we asked for any 
thing to refresh ourselves, with the money in our hands, were answered 
only with a shrug of tha shoulders "nothing for the Englishman !" — 
now to be seated in the most elegant apartments, — servants attending, 
ready to anticipate every wish,— beds of down to repose upon, without 
being disturbed in the morning by the thundering of cannon, or the 
usual alarms of war. They omitted nothing that could contribute to 
either our ease or pleasure : and a great number of the inhabitants accom- 
panied us out of the town, and showed us every respect.' — Annual 
Register, 1795, pp. 55, 56. 



36 MEMOIES OE [1795. 



CHAPTER IV. 

SAILS WITH HIS REGIMENT TO THE WEST INDIES RE- 
MARKABLE PEESEBYATION SEBIOTJS IMPRESSIONS — 

RETURNS TO ENGLAND — BECOMES CONVINCED OF 

ERIENDS' PRINCIPLES BECEITED INTO MEMBEBSHIP 

IN 1797 SETTLES IN BUSINESS AND MARRIES AC- 
KNOWLEDGED A MINISTER IN 1816. 

It is matter of much regret, that for many years sub- 
sequently to this period, no biographical memoranda 
appear to have been made by our dear father ; and it is 
impossible at this distance of time, to supply any minute 
details of that important change in his sentiments and 
manner of life, which occurred shortly after the time to 
which the preceding narrative refers. 

In the autumn of 1795, he obtained a commission in a 
regiment destined for the West Indies, and sailed with 
the expedition appointed to that service, under Sir Ralph 
Abercrombie, the fleet, including convoy and transports, 
consisting of about two hundred vessels, with nearly 
sixteen thousand troops on board. During this voyage 
he experienced some remarkable preservations to which 
he often afterwards referred, as the merciful interpositions 
of an overruling Providence ; of these, one in particular 
appears to have arrested his attention. The vessel in 
which he was to have sailed was considered a remarkably 
fine one, but was much crowded. On the day before their 
leaving port, he proposed to one of his friends that they 
should go on board a collier lying along-side, being one 
of the hired transports. His fellow officers ridiculed the 
idea of preferring her to the noble ship in which they 
were ; but he and his friend persisted in their intention, 
and, although straitened for time, succeeded in obtaining 
permission to transfer themselves according to their incli- 
nation. The second night after leaving port, a dreadful 
storm arose, in which the vessel they had quitted went 
down, with all on board. His heart had, in some measure, 






1796.] DANIEL WHEELEH. 37 

been softened by previous chastisements, and this signal 
preservation produced in his mind indescribable emotions, 
under a sense of his own sinfulness and unfitness to 
appear before the tribunal of eternal justice, and of the 
mercy of Grod in sparing him awhile longer. A sincere 
repentance was commenced, and though the work was 
gradual, its fruits were soon apparent to those around 
him. After a stormy passage, they were once in sight 
of the West India Islands, but were driven back by a 
tremendous hurricane, in which several of the vessels 
foundered, and great numbers of the troops perished. A 
malignant fever also raged with fatal violence amongst the 
crews of the fleet ; twenty-seven deaths occurring from 
this cause, in the ship in which Daniel Wheeler had 
embarked. During these awful circumstances, he had 
been selected to read the burial service of the Episcopal 
church over the bodies from time to time committed to 
the deep. He himself described his state of mind as 
one of intense anxiety, and he accepted this service 
hoping thereby in some degree to allay his own uneasi- 
ness : he performed the ceremony with solemnity, and 
many years afterwards remarked in reference to it, " the 
Lord knew the sincerity of my heart." 

Bowed under the chastening hand of God, he sought 
in silent, fervent prayer, for the forgiveness of his sins 
for Christ's sake : he did not mention the state of his 
mind to any one, looking to the Lord alone for help. 
In reference to this period, he once remarked to a friend, 
on being questioned as to the means made use of in the 
Divine hand for effecting " a new birth unto righteous- 
ness" in his heart, — that he could not remember any 
outward means having been employed, unless, indeed, he 
might except a storm at sea, during which his mind was 
deeply affected ; and when, under a feeling of his own 
lost condition by nature, he was mercifully enabled also to 
see the remedy, and the entire spirituality of the G-ospel 
dispensation. In accordance with this feeling, he added, — 
- 1 was at this time convinced of Friends' principles, they 
being neither more nor less in my estimation, than pure 
Christianity. I remember when the Eriends visited me 
on my application for membership, I told them I was con- 
vinced at sea ; for I verily believed, in looking back, that 



38 MEMOIES OE [1796. 

this had been the case : no human means were made use 
of ; — it was altogether the immediate work of the Holy 
Spirit upon my heart.' Under these feelings, he became 
dissatisfied with the military profession, and resolved that, 
if permitted again to reach the shore, he would endeavour 
to lead a life of more circumspection, and which should 
tend to the glory of that Being, who had thus so merci- 
fully visited him by His free grace. To this resolution 
he adhered : — he quitted the army in the early part of the 
year 1796. 

For some time subsequently, to this event, he became 
an inmate in the family of his eldest sister, Barbara 
Hoyland ; who was settled in the neighbourhood of Shef- 
field, in Yorkshire. She had married a member of the 
Society of Friends ; and before the period of our father's 
joining them, had herself become convinced of their 
principles, and united herself to them. While residing 
with these relatives, his mind became renewedly impressed 
with the importance of Divine truth ; and in the course 
of a few months, he was led openly to espouse those 
views of it, of which in after years, he was an unflinching 
advocate. The little meeting which he attended in the 
early part of his religious course, that of Handsworth 
"Woodhouse, was usually held in silence ; and he has been 
often known to refer to some of those solemn seasons, as 
times of peculiar instruction to his mind ; in which the 
power of the Lord was sensibly felt, and his Truth 
revealed. 

Being made a partaker of the great privilege enjoyed 
by those who are of the flock of Christ, in being enabled 
to distinguish between the voice of the good Shepherd 
and that of the stranger, he was earnestly desirous that 
obedience should keep pace with knowledge. He waited 
patiently upon the Lord for instruction in his various 
steppings ; and being brought into a state of deep 
humility and prostration of spirit, he was made sensible, 
that the only path in which he could walk with safety, 
was that of self-denial. The change which he thought it 
right to make in his mode of dress, occasioned him much 
mental conflict. He once recounted to a friend in lively 
terms, the effort which this cost him ; especially as in 
going to the meeting at Woodhouse, he generally met a 



1797.] DANIEL WHEELEH. 39 

number of his former gay acquaintances, whom he crossed 
on the way to their place of worship, which he had him- 
self previously been in the practice of attending. In 
this instance, it was hard to appear openly as a fool 
before men ; he thought if his natural life might have 
been accepted as a substitute, he would gladly have laid 
it down: — but this was not the thing required. He 
diligently examined his heart, and believed he clearly saw 
his Master's will in the requisition ; and that it was a 
discipline designed to bring him into a state of childlike 
obedience and dependence. In great distress he cried 
unto the Lord for help ; and a passage of Scripture was 
powerfully applied to his mind, — " whosoever shall confess 
me before men, him will I confess also before my Father 
which is in heaven : but whosoever shall deny me before 
men, him will I also deny before my Father which is in 
heaven." His resolution was immediately taken: — the 
proposed change was made, and with his mind staid upon 
the Lord, set out to join his friends at meeting. His 
difficulties vanished, — sweet peace was his covering ; and 
he was enabled experimentally to know the fulfilment of 
that declaration, — " greater is He that is in you, than he 
that is in the world." 

In the course of the year 1797, he was received into 
membership with the Society of Friends ; and about the 
same time, he entered into business in Sheffield, in the 
seed trade. To this novel occupation he applied him- 
self with that energy and assiduity, which characterised 
all his pursuits ; and by the Divine blessing on his 
exertions, he soon succeeded in obtaining a business 
fully adequate to his very moderate desires. It was 
striking to some of those around him, to observe how 
readily he adapted himself to this total change of habits ; 
and with what true content and cheerfulness he en- 
gaged in the drudgery and toil of a retail shop ; the 
daily attendance in which, rested for some years exclu- 
sively on himself. He has been frequently heard to refer 
to this period of his life as one of great peace and com- 
fort ; and it appears to have been a time, in which his 
experience of the reality and power of Divine grace was 
deepened and enlarged. It was his daily practice, at 
those intervals when the attendance in his shop could be 



40 MEMOTES OF [1800 to 

dispensed with, if but for a few minutes at a time, to 
retire to a small apartment behind it, and in a prayerful 
spirit to explore the contents of the sacred volume : the 
light which shone upon many passages as he read, and the 
clear and strong views of religious truth which were then 
unfolded to his seeking soul, were such, as greatly to 
confirm his faith, and strengthen him to persevere in that 
strait and narrow path, into which his feet had been so 
mercifully turned. The study of many of the prophetical 
books of holy writ, was at this time the means of great 
comfort and encouragement to him ; and the extensive 
and accurate knowledge of these parts of Scripture, for 
which he was afterwards conspicuous, was then chiefly 
acquired. 

It was his uniform practice, from his first commence- 
ment in trade, to close his shop during the hours of 
worship on week days ; and though this must have re- 
quired a strong exercise of faith, at a time when his future 
support seemed to depend on his assiduity and exertion, 
he was never satisfied to neglect the worship of Almighty 
Grod, from the prospect of any outward advantage ; and 
he has often expressed his belief, that a blessing had 
rested on this sacrifice of apparent interest to duty. 

In the year 1800 he was united in marriage with Jane 
Brady. She was the daughter of Thomas and Rachel 
Brady, of Thorne ; and her family had been connected 
with the Society of Iriends almost from its rise. Being 
a person of peculiarly mild and amiable disposition, and 
fully devoted to the promotion of the views and wishes 
of her beloved husband, she proved a true help-meet for 
him ; and their union was productive of much solid hap- 
piness to both. The great delicacy of her constitution, 
at times involved him in much solicitude, and seemed to 
give warning of an early termination of that domestic 
felicity, for the simple pleasures of which, few, perhaps, 
have ever possessed a keener relish than himself ; but 
their union was mercifully protracted to the lengthened 
term of thirty-two years : through all the vicissitudes that 
were permitted to attend them, she evinced that deep and 
devoted attachment, which led her cheerfully to forego 
every other enjoyment, and cordially to unite in every 
step which he felt called upon to take, however great the 



1809.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 41 

sacrifice it involved to her timid and retiring nature. She 
may be said to have possessed pre-eminently the orna- 
ment of a meek and quiet spirit ; and notwithstanding 
the great mildness of her disposition, this was most 
happily tempered with a degree of firmness and moral 
courage, by which she was enabled calmly to meet those 
dangers and difficulties, before which a casual observer 
might have anticipated that her gentle spirit would have 
shrunk. As a wife and a mother, she has, perhaps, rarely 
been surpassed in disinterested affection, or in that con- 
stant and quiet consideration for those around her, which 
led her habitually to forget her own liability to fatigue, 
and cheerfully to put forth all her energies for the pro- 
motion of their comfort and welfare. 

Although our dear father for a series of years subse- 
quently to this period, was actively engaged in attention 
to business, he was watchful to prevent its engrossing 
more of his thoughts, than was consistent with higher 
duties. As a tradesman, he uniformly maintained an 
unblemished character for integrity and fair dealing ; and 
his daily course of conduct was- characterized by an 
habitual reference to a higher principle than that of mere 
interest ; which insured for him, in no common degree, 
the respect and confidence of those with whom he was 
connected. At length his health began to give way, under 
the close attention which he had thought it needful to give 
to business ; and about the year 1809, he removed to a 
short distance from Sheffield, for the advantages of greater 
quiet and more exercise in the open air. This proved a 
great relief to him ; but some time afterwards, finding 
that his concerns in trade continued to increase upon him, 
and demanded a closer attention than he felt satisfied to 
give, he thought it his duty to relinquish a branch, and 
that a very profitable one, of the business which he had 
so successfully established. When his mind was once 
satisfied as to the path of duty in the case, he hesitated 
not to yield a full and unmurmuring compliance ; although, 
with an increasing family dependent on his exertions, and 
the comparatively slender means which he possessed, this 
step must have required no small exercise of faith, and in 
the eyes of the wise and prudent around him, appeared a 
doubtful one. To him, however, it occasioned not one 



42 MEMOIRS OE [1809. 

moment's regret ; and as he sought not great things for 
himself, so the gracious and bountiful Master whom he 
served, failed not amply to supply his every want, and to 
grant him at the same time that blessing which maketh 
truly rich, and whereunto no sorrow is added. 

His attention was now a good deal turned to agricul- 
tural pursuits, in the management of which he took 
great delight : indeed, rural occupations and the simple 
pleasures of a country life, harmonized peculiarly with 
his pious feelings ; and he loved to trace in the works and 
beauties of creation, the goodness and power of the great 
Creator. It appears to have been in reference to the 
step just adverted to, that the following note, addressed 
to some intimate friends, was written : — 

' Forasmuch as it has pleased Almighty G-od, in his 
unutterable mercy and great condescension, in so eminent 
a manner to rescue my soul from the paths of vice and 
inevitable destruction, it seems incumbent upon me, in 
gratitude for such an unspeakable favour, to endeavour 
as much as in me lieth, to make all the return I am 
capable of ; and as much as possible, through His Divine 
assistance, to dedicate the residue of my days to so gracious 
and merciful a Creator. I have at seasons for some years 
past, when it has pleased the Lord to humble me and 
make me sensible of my extreme unworthiness, been made 
willing to make a surrender of my life and my all to Him 
and His divine disposal ; and the query has often been 
raised in my heart, what shall I render unto the Lord for 
all his benefits towards me ? As I have from time to time 
endeavoured to dwell near, and abide in and under, the 
calming influence of His power, I have been led to believe, 
that something sooner or later would be required as a 
sacrifice on my part : and having for a considerable 
time past, been fully convinced not only from my own 
feelings, but from impressions made upon my mind by 
divers testimonies borne by exercised Friends, of the 
necessity of my separating myself as much as may be 
from the world and from the things of the world, — and 
having felt the force of our Lord's declaration on the 
Mount, — " Ye cannot serve Grod and mammon ;" — I am 
sensible that the time is at hand, for me to put into prac- 
tice what I believe to be an indispensable duty. After 






1809.] DANIEL WHEELEK. 43 

having experienced such a wonderful and great deliver- 
i ance from the power of sin and Satan, even as a " brand 
plucked out of the burning," it cannot be supposed that 
j the remainder of my life ought to be spent in the hurry 
and bustle of business of any kind, and particularly in 
one which has so much increased as to require more 
attention than I am capable of paying to it, even if I had 
no claims of a higher and more important nature to 
attend to. I have frequently thought of late, that taking 
an active partner might answer the end intended, and be 
a means of removing part of the weight and care from 
off my shoulders, and at the same time set me at liberty 
to attend distant meetings, and take exercise in the open 
air which my health very much requires : but having 
given this a solid consideration, I have found that it 
would only be doing things by halves, — as great respon- 
sibility and anxiety would still rest upon me : it would 
seem also like making a reserve of the best of the sheep, 
and the best of the oxen, the bleating and lowing of 
which would be continually in my ears. I therefore fully 
believe, that it will be most conducive to my present 
peace, as well as future well-being, entirely to give up 
the trade I am at present engaged in, and retire with my 
family into a small compass. Not that I have acquired a 
sufficiency, without doing something for a livelihood ; — 
far from it. I have still a prospect of maintaining my 
family comfortably, with care and industry, leaving the 
event to Him who knows the thoughts and intents of the 
heart : and though my income will be smaller than it is 
at present, my expenses will be smaller in proportion. 
It will no doubt be a matter of surprise to some, that one 
who has so young a family should think of declining so 
prosperous a trade, as many people, I believe, think mine 
is. To these I answer, that I have no desire to accumu- 
late riches for my children ; the blessing seldom attends 
it, and the baneful effects thereof are too often visible, 
even in our society. This is a matter of no small import- 
ance with me, — it is not a sudden thing. I wish to 
consult my friends, and to take their advice in it. It has 
been a long time growing with me, and latterly has 
scarcely ever been out of my thoughts ; and not having 
frequent intercourse with my friends, it seemed best for 



44 memoirs or [1809 to 

me to state in writing the principal grounds for taking 
such a step, which might be readily handed to those most 
likely to impart counsel.' Perhaps the whole bearing of 
these impressions was never fully understood, even by 
himself, till some years subsequently ; when he was called 
upon to make a still further surrender of his will to that 
of his heavenly Father, by quitting his native country, 
and the bosom of that society which he so much loved, 
and going forth at the call of apprehended duty to sojourn 
in a strange land. 

But to return to the period of which we have been 
speaking. Though he had been necessarily much occu- 
pied with his own concerns, he had not been a useless 01 
inactive member of the religious body to which he wag 
united. For many years he filled the office of overseer h 
the meeting to which he belonged ; and in discharge oi 
the duties connected with it, he was remarkable for his 
unwearied zeal and charity, his labour, his forbearance, 
and brotherly-kindness. The power of Divine grace 
having wrought so effectually on his own mind, his bene- 
volence extended to the whole human family. 

For a number of years, the impression was strong upon 
his mind, that he should be called to the work of the 
ministry ; but in connexion with this feeling he was long 
harassed with doubts and fears. He was not rebellious, 
but his faith was weak ; he earnestly desired to have in- 
dubitable evidence that such was indeed the will of his 
Lord and Master : but He who knew the sincerity of his 
heart, graciously condescended, in his own good time, to 
leave him without a doubt on this important subject. He 
underwent deep baptisms of spirit ; indeed such were his 
mental conflicts, that his health materially suffered. In 
referring to this circumstance at a subsequent period, he 
remarked to a friend, that he regarded it as an especial 
blessing to him : for sometimes he slept little, and fre- 
quently his nights were spent in prayer ; at other times, 
prayer being his last engagement previous to consigning 
himself to sleep, he found in the morning, (to use his own 
expression) his 'mind still covered with the same precious 
influence. I think,' he added, ' I at that time knew in 
measure what it was to " stand continually upon the 
watch-tower in the day time, and to be set in my ward 



1816.] DANIEL WHEELER. 45 

whole nights.'" His mind at this time appeared to be 
particularly impressed with the feeling of the great un- 
certainty of time ; so that he has been heard to acknow- 
ledge, that for months together he seldom lay down in 
bed, without endeavouring to commit his soul into the 
hands of the Lord ; feeling it very uncertain whether he 
should be permitted to see the morniDg's light. In re- 
ference to this period, a dear friend remarks : — ' Of that 
time, and of many months previous to his appearance as a 
minister, my recollection is very clear. We were then 
confidential friends, and often together ; and during the 
lapse of years that has intervened, I have frequently re- 
verted to it. The exercise which then attended him, 
almost bore down the natural cheerfulness of his disposi- 
tion ; — he was so serious, so humble, so watchful, lest at 
any time he should be thrown off his guard in the freedom 
of conversation ; and lest he should dissipate the influence 
of that heavenly love and goodness, which often filled his 
mind, and led him into holy covenant with his Lord. He 
one day took me to a small field nearly surrounded by 
trees, on the south side of his house, where he told me he 
was accustomed to retire alone at an early hour of the 
morning and late in the evening, and often at noon when 
at home ; thus adopting the resolution of David : — 
"Evening and morning and at noon will I pray:" the 
spiritual communion he witnessed there, and at many 
other times, would strengthen him no doubt in his earnest 
endeavour to perform the will of his Divine Master. Yet 
it was only from his deportment that I judged my dear 
friend to be under preparation for the work of the 
ministry. He spoke of that exercise to no one, and when 
our friend, Sarah Lamley, who visited families in Sheffield 
in the summer of 1813, and in the sitting with his family, 
told him she was sensible that he was called to that 
important work, his dear wife heard it with extreme 
surprise.' 

Sitting in meeting on one occasion, he was particu- 
larly impressed with the language of our Saviour, after he 
had cleansed the leper ; — " Were there not ten cleansed, 
but where are the nine ? I tell you there are not found 
that returned to give glory to Grod, save this stranger." 
The remembrance that he had ever read such a passage 



46 MEMOIES OE [1816. 

in the sacred volume was entirely obliterated from his 
mind ; he thought he felt the requisition of duty to ad- 
dress it to the meeting, but he was perplexed ; he knew 
not at the time where it was to be found : he gave way to 
reasoning, — his dependence not being simply on the Lord 
alone ; and in great distress of mind, he allowed the 
meeting to break up. He hastened home, and opening 
his bible, the first passage that met his eye was, — " were 
there not ten cleansed," &c. He was deeply affected : — 
he entered renewedly into covenant with the Lord, that if 
He would be pleased again to visit him, he would be more 
faithful ; and when again he felt the requisition, he was 
strengthened in much brokenness to comply. A sweet 
and inexpressible feeling of peace was mercifully permitted 
to follow this sacrifice ; confirming to his mind that it 
was indeed a sacrifice prepared of the Lord. From this 
time he continued occasionally to express a few words in 
the line of the ministry ; and not unfrequently he was 
permitted to derive comfort from the united exercise of 
others engaged in this work, who were occasionally led to 
express the substance of the burden he himself was labour- 
ing under : — this was very confirming to his mind : and 
he has been heard to recount with gratitude to G-od, his 
condescension to him during this period of infancy in the 
work. 

He was acknowledged a minister in the year 1816 ; 
and shortly afterwards he accompanied another Friend in 
a visit to the meetings in Lancashire, and some parts of 
Yorkshire. 



1817.] DANIEL WHEELER. 47 



CHAPTER V. 

PROSPECT OE DUTY IN RUSSIA — OEEERS HIMSELF TO 
THE RUSSIAN GOVERNMENT TO SUPERINTEND AGRI- 
CULTURAL IMPROVEMENTS NEAR PETERSBURG VISITS 

PETERSBURG, 1817 REMOVES WITH HIS EAMILT TO 

RUSSIA, 1818 WILLIAM ALLEN AND STEPHEN GRELLET 

— VISIT EROM THE EMPEROR, &C. 

A new field of action was now about to open before our 
dear father, for which his mind had been secretly pre- 
paring, until a willingness had been begotten in his heart, 
to follow the requisitions of his Lord, whithersoever these 
might lead him, or whatever sacrifice to his natural feeling, 
an acquiescence in them might involve. 

For several years, he had an impression that it would 
be required of him to go abroad. This prospect fre- 
quently cost him much exercise of mind ; and one day 
whilst pacing up and down his parlour, feeling unusually 
burdened under it, he was led earnestly to cry unto the 
Lord, desiring that he would be pleased to show him to 
what part of the world he must go. One of his children 
was in the room putting together a dissected map, and as 
his father approached him, his eye rested on Petersburg 
with such an intimation that thither his Divine Master 
would send him, that, said he, in relating the circum- 
stance many years afterwards to an intimate friend, ' I 
never afterwards doubted :' he however kept the matter 
entirely to himself, believing that when the right time 
should come, way would be made for him. 

Early in the year 1817, inquiry having been made, by 
order of the late Emperor of Russia, for a person to 
undertake the management of an agricultural establish- 
ment in his dominions, he believed it his duty to offer 
himself for this service. The Emperor, as the reader may 
recollect, visited this country, in the year 1814, and was 
much struck with the perfection of the English system of 
farming. His attention had been drawn in several ways 



48 MEMOIBS OP [1817. 

to the Society of Eriends ; and a casual visit made to the 
farm of a Friend, on the Brighton road, had given him a 
favourable impression of their character as agriculturists. 
This impression, as the event proved, was not soon effaced ; 
for having three years afterwards concluded on the drain- 
age and cultivation of certain marshes and waste lands, in 
the immediate neighbourhood of Petersburg, and inquiry 
being made in England for a suitable manager for this 
work, the Emperor particularly specified his wish, that 
member of the Society of Eriends should be selected. Th( 
information was circulated in the Society, by the lafa 
Richard Phillips of Wandsworth ; and the following ex- 
tract from a letter received from a Eriend of Sheffield, in 
reference to this subject, is inserted as showing the man- 
ner in which this undertaking was entertained by D. W. 

Second Month 15th, 1817. 

Little did I suppose on the receipt of thy letter of the 
22nd, that I should have occasion so speedily to reply to 
it. Soon after reading it, I observed to my wife, if such a 
Eriend as Daniel "Wheeler had believed it right to embark 
in such an undertaking, I knew of no person, that for all 
the purposes required, might be so fully recommended. 
But this idea did not at that time operate farther on my 
mind, than to induce me to conclude to take him into 
consultation, respecting some one well qualified. On the 
receipt of thy letter, he was engaged in a family visit in a 
neighbouring meeting. In consequence, I was prevented 
from communicating the subject to him, until yesterday ; 
when I perceived, to my surprise, that it made con- 
siderable impression on his mind, and that, from some 
questions he put to me, he was making the application to 
himself. Without noticing this, I told him, I wished he 
would give the overtures of the Emperor a place in his 
thoughts ; and if any eligible person occurred to him, to 
inform me within a week. But my surprise was increased 
this morning, by his coming to inform me, that it would 
be mere form to defer acknowledging, that his mind was 
already made up to offer himself for the situation, for 
which it had been preparing more than two years. Great 
as the trial will be to many, to spare such an one out of 
our Monthly Meeting, there was an assent in my mind, 



1817.] DANIEL WHEELER. 49 

like that of " thou art the man." I have often said, that in 
respect both to civil and religious attainments, I knew of 
no one, moving in a similar sphere, who is so much qualified 
for the superintendence and the direction of others. A 
novice as to the world, or one who had had little expe- 
rience as to the ways of men, however much he might 
have had of agriculture, would want many requisites, 
essential to the filling with propriety a station, designed 
to be under the immediate eye of an Emperor. In his 
character, so much of true dignity is united with Christian 
humility, as qualifies him to appear before princes. 

After acquiring the first reputation in Sheffield as a 
tradesman, he took a farm, as if to give proof of his 
practical skill in agriculture ; which has excited the 
admiration of the neighbourhood, and demonstrated that 
his talents in this direction are of a superior kind. 

For a person of his qualifications, to come forward on 
the ground of religious sensibility, appears to me an 
extraordinary instance of devote dness ; but he has been 
heard to say, he has been forgiven so much, that he 
cannot give too great proof of gratitude and attachment 
to the King of kings. If he enter upon this undertaking, 
it will be no small sacrifice in a pecuniary consideration, 
which he will have to make. 

One of the first difficulties which presented itself, in 
regard to this movement, was that of mentioning his 
prospect to our dear mother. He believed her timid 
nature would be ready to shrink under such a require- 
ment. His distress therefore on her account was great : 
but what was his surprise and comfort, when on informing 
her, and querying whether she could leave her friends 
and native land to go with him, she sweetly and calmly 
acquiesced ; stating her belief, that if it was the will of 
the Lord, strength would be given them to bear the trial, 
as well as ability to perform the service required, whatever 
it might be. 

In a paper addressed by Daniel Wheeler to an official 
person in Petersburg, after alluding to his first impres- 
sions on the subject, he says, ' Some time after this, as I 
was returning home late one evening, I had a sense of 
invitation after this manner, — Wnat if the Emperor of 

D 



50 MEMOIRS OF [1817. 

Russia should want a person for the superintendence of 
agriculture ? at which time a willingness was begotten in 
my mind to go, if that should be the case ; but when, or 
in what manner, this was to come to pass, was totally 
hidden from me. The frequent conflict of soul I had to 
pass through, none can conceive or have an idea of, but 
those who have been alike circumstanced ; all which was 
permitted in infinite wisdom, for the subjection of the 
natural will, and is what I verily believe all must pass 
through, before they can in sincerity of heart say, " Not 
my will, but Thine be done." ' 

It was concluded that Daniel Wheeler should, in the 
first instance, visit Petersburg alone ; and for this pur- 
pose he set out from his home, towards the close of the 
Sixth Month, 1817 ; and after making a satisfactory 
journey, returned the same autumn. The following are 
extracts from memoranda made during this visit : — 

Seventh Month 15th. — Arrived at Cronstadt. After 
the ship was secured, we went on board an old ship of 
war, fitted up as the Harbour Master's Office. In the 
places where the public business is transacted, are paint- 
ings of the saints richly ornamented, before which the 
members of the Greek church repeat their prayers : they 
make a point of bowing and crossing themselves as soon 
as they see them. I observed the people, employed in the 
office, stared very much at me, principally I believe on 
account of my wearing my hat. On going into the 
presence of the Port Admiral, of whom I had to obtain a 
pass, I observed he also noticed my hat ; and finding he 
could speak English, on his coming to inquire my name, 
I said, I hoped the keeping on my hat would not be con- 
sidered as intended disrespect, and entered into an 
explanation of my reasons, for not taking it off to man ; 
when he stopped me by saying, when it was omitted from 
any motive of religion, he did not wish it. I left Cron- 
stadt in the steam-packet that afternoon for Petersburg, 
and on landing there I was met by one of the Bible 
Society's agents, who conveyed me to the Bible Office, 
the gift of the Emperor to the Bible Society ; at which 
place I was treated with great kindness and courtesy, and 
found in it a quiet asylum for several days. 

23rd. — Received a message that I was to be intro- 



1817.] DAXIEL WHEELER. 51 

duced to Prince G-alitzin to-day : I had little time to 
spare for preparations, but had not many to make, 
having no clothes but what I landed in, my luggage 
having been detained at the Custom house. I was 
accordingly conducted to the splendid mansion of the 
Prince, the entrance and marble staircase of which were 
well lined with attendants ; in whose countenances sur- 
prise and anger were evidently depicted, at my assurance 
in keeping on my hat. We waited a short time in an 
open gallery, as the Prince was engaged ; and took a turn 
into a spacious room, the walls of which were hung with 
pictures of all the imperial family of Russia, from the first 
to the last. In a short time a messenger came to say 
that the Prince was at liberty ; when we were ushered 
into his apartment of ample size. The Prince came 
forward, and met us in a very courteous manner ; and on 

introducing me, he took me by the hand, and we 

retired to the back part of the room, and sat down at the 
end of a writing-table. He asked many questions with 
great affability in Russian, — my companion interpreting 
betwixt us. Amongst others, he inquired what family I 
had ; which being answered, he wished to know whether I 
would bring them all with me, if I came to reside in 
Russia. I said, ' Yes ; I should not leave a hoof behind : 
at which he seized my hand, and expressed his satisfaction. 
He then inquired, how I should do, as there was no place 
of worship for me, — no meeting — no society, — how was 
that ? I told him the worship of Almighty God was not 
confined either to time or place, — that it is neither in 
this mountain, nor at Jerusalem ; but in every place 
incense should be offered to His name, and a pure 
offering. After pausing a little, he desired the sentence 
might be thoroughly explained to him. He then seemed 
quite to understand it, bowing his head in a reverent 
manner, and appeared to ponder over it. In the midst of 
this, I found my mind drawn into silence ; but the Prince 
kept asking question after question, as if afraid of losing 
time : my answers were now very short ; and at last, I 
endeavoured to explain to my companion the situation I 
was in, but could not make him understand me. The 
conversation then turned to agriculture, and the soil of 
the neighbourhood, and to the Emperor ; but as a burden 

d 2 



52 MEMOIES OE [1817. 

still remained with me, I cannot recollect all he said, or 
what answers I made him. At last, we rose from our 
seats as with one accord ; but before the Prince had time 
to bid me farewell in his way, I found my time was come : 
and I was enabled to declare unto him the everlasting 
foundation, — even Christ Jesus, the rock of ages, — who 
was " to the Jews a stumbling-block, and to the Greeks 
foolishness ;" but to them that obey his gospel inwardly 
revealed in the secret of their hearts, Christ crucified, the 
power of G-od, and the wisdom of God unto salvation. 
As I stopped at the end of every sentence, my companion 
interpreted, as if he had been accustomed to the work, 
and might have known what he was going to do. After 
we had finished, we stood like statues for a short time ; 
and on my moving, as if I was at liberty, the Prince took 
me by the hand, saying, ' although our languages are 
different, the language of the Spirit is the same.' He 
held my hand till we got near the door, when I bade him 
farewell, and departed, comparatively as light as a feather. 
I cannot but admire how I was guided ; for in delivering 
what was upon me to the Prince, at the end of every sen- 
tence, all was taken from me, as if I should have nothing 

further to say : but when had had sufficient time 

to interpret, then a supply was again vouchsafed. 
"Whereas if I could have proceeded, as it were without 
stopping, I should have overpowered the interpreter, and 
the work would have been marred altogether. Thus the 
blind are guided in ways that they know not, and in paths 
that they have not seen : but truly the pillars of my 
tabernacle were mightily shaken. May I ever be pre- 
served in that humility, through which alone the grateful 
heart can bless His holy name, "who redeemeth our 
lives from destruction, and crowneth us with loving kind- 
ness and tender mercies." 

[Prom this time to the 15th of Eighth Mouth, Daniel 
Wheeler was employed in examining the waste crown 
lands and the marshes in the vicinity of the capital, in 
preparing reports of his investigations, &c] 

Eighth Month 3rd. On the 15th, I began a letter to 
my dear wife, and had finished two sides of it, when I 
seemed quite at a loss for a subject, which I could not 
account for. I went into the yard, and walked up and 



1817.] DANIEL AVHEELEE. 53 

down for fresh air ; but had not been there long, when I 
received a message, that the Emperor would see me that 
afternoon, and that I was to be at five o'clock at the 
lodgings of Prince Galitzin, which are close to the gate 
of the palace of Kanienny Ostrof. Having been kindly 
assisted in procuring a conveyance, I was there in time, 
and the Prince received me with his usual openness. In 
about half an hour a messenger came, and (bareheaded) 
conducted me through the garden, and the different 
guards, who stared at me not a little. At last we 
entered the palace, and after going through a range of 
rooms, I was shown into the apartment of the Emperor, 
who received me with more parade than I expected ; but 
I thought afterwards this was only on account of the 
page, for as soon as the door was shut, he took me by 
the hand, saying, ' Sit down, sir.' I was not, however, 
quite ready to sit down ; for the salutation arose in my 
heart, of " Grace, mercy, and peace be multiplied, from 
Grod the Eather, and our Lord Jesus Christ," upon the 
noble Emperor, &c. As I proceeded I took off my hat, 
and the Emperor stood quite still, until I had finished ; 
when we both sat down. He had several questions to 
ask, and expressed his surprise and satisfaction at the 
manner in which I had been led into Eussia. I had a 
great deal to say to him, and full opportunity to express 
every thing that arose on my mind. He mentioned my 
memorial, and I think touched upon every particular 
head distinctly, and said he agreed to the whole. I then 
gave him a paper I had ready in my pocket book, which 
brought the peculiar principles of our Society into view ; 
this he read, and questioned me about all of them ; which 
gave time to clear myself fully. I had a good deal to say 
to him on silent waiting. I remember my last words 
were, the expression of a desire that attended my mind, 
' that when time shall rob thee of thy earthly crown, an 
inheritance incorruptible and undefiled — a crown immor- 
tal, may be thy happy portion.' He held my hand fast 
in his for some time, and did not utter another word. 
I then returned to Prince Gralitzin, and on taking leave, 

I had a little matter to express to him, which , 

who was present, interpreted. The next morning, I 
finished my letter to my wife, in time for the post, and 



54 memoirs or [1818. 

thought myself clear of Petersburg : but in the evening, 
I found something like an invitation to such of the 
English people as inclined to sit down with me. 

The next day, after dining with J. Paterson, he invited 
me to go to hear their sermon, which I declined; but 
afterwards I told him, that if his friends inclined to sit 
down with me in a large room at the Bible Office, if I 
had any thing for them they should have it, and if not, 
they must forgive me. It was accordingly fixed that we 
should meet at seven o'clock the next evening. I repaired 
thither about the time, and found a larger number assem- 
bled than I had any expectation of, including four minis- 
ters of the Independent denomination. Scarcely an 
individual amongst them had sat in silence before, in this 
way. I was enabled to declare the truth amongst them 
about three-quarters of an hour, to the relief of my own 
mind, and the sitting ended well: there seemed some- 
thing like an unwillingness on their part to break up : I 
was, I trust, thankful when it was over. 

The forepart of the 18th and 19th instant was employed 
in taking leave of my friends, and preparing for my home- 
ward voyage. On the 20th, I went down to Cronstadt by 
steam-boat, and proceeded at once on board the Fortune, 
a fine ship, for Hull. 

21st. — Going on shore in the course of the day, I 
found a long-looked for letter from home, and thankful- 
ness was raised in my heart to the Griver of every good 
and perfect gift, for the cheering account it contained. 

[The voyage to England was completed in safety.] 

During the ensuing winter, D. W. was actively engaged 
in winding up his affairs preparatory to leaving England. 
Ample provision of agricultural implements, seeds, and 
cattle was also made ; and, at length, all being in readi- 
ness, he embarked for Russia, with his wife, family, and 
assistants, in all twenty souls, on the 22nd of Sixth 
Month, 1818. 

The following memorandum is from the pen of a friend, 
and refers to this period. 

On the 18th of Sixth Month, 1818, we were agreeably 
surprised by seeing our dear friend Daniel "Wheeler come 
into our meeting at Sheffield ; for he had taken leave of 
us, not expecting to meet us again before embarking for 



1818.] DANIEL WHEELER. 55 

Petersburg: towards the close of the meeting, he expressed 
himself nearly as follows : — 

' It has afforded me consolation once more to sit with 
my dear brethren and sisters, though in great weakness ; 
and painful my feelings have been, when thinking that I 
may never have another opportunity of doing so ; being 
with my dear family about to be removed from scenes 
like these, to a land of strangers, amongst a people whose 
language we know not. I do not wish to multiply words 
unnecessarily ; but as there are perhaps few present who 
are acquainted with my motives for leaving, I have believed 
it would be right for me, near the close of this meeting 
to inform you, as ability may be afforded. Nearly four 
years ago, in the vision of that light in which I believe, 
it was clearly manifested that it would be right for me to 
remove with my dear family to that land. Many were 
the conflicts and deep the baptisms I passed through, 
known only to Him who seeth in secret ; bat whilst 
abiding under these impressions, for he that believeth 
maketh not haste, I was brought into a willingness to 
give up thereto : and thanks be to the Preserver of men, 
I can now say without boasting, I am willing to go 
whithersoever He may be pleased to send me. "With 
these feelings, I went over last summer to see this 
strange land; and though I met with many trials, my 
faith was not shaken, but remained fixed on Him, " who 
walketh upon the wings of the wind." 

1 Painful as the separation is to me, I would not have 
my dear friends think that I consider my lot hard ; for in 
sincerity I can adopt the language, — "What shall I render 
unto the Lord for all his mercies ?" Few have received 
greater benefits from His hand, — few have experienced 
greater deliverances ; and none more unworthy. I am 
weak and frail ; yet in me you behold a monument of His 
everlasting mercy. He has kept me from the devouring 
sword ; — He has preserved me from the raging pestilence, 
when thousands have fallen by my side ; — He kept me 
alive in famine ; — He saved me from shipwreck, when the 
deep was ready to overwhelm, and the briny waves to 
swallow me up : — but, above all, He has showed me his 
marvellous Truth. 

' To this Power, my dear friends, I commend you, which 



56 MEMOIES OE [1818. 

is able to do all tliiugs for you. When we are far sepa- 
rated, we may still pray for each other ; and perhaps those 
prayers may prove more availing, than whilst we have 
been together. In the words of the Apostle, — to His 
grace, whi£h is able to keep and preserve yon alive in the 
most holy faith, I commend you, together with myself and 
my dear family, — all that go, and all that stay ; and in 
the love of the everlasting gospel, I salute you, and 
affectionately bid you farewell.' 

[After his arrival at Petersburg, he writes to his friend 
Samuel Smith, as follows :] 

Ochta, near Petersburg, Eighth Month 19th, 1818. 

My dear Friend, 

I am fully aware that thou hast long before this time 
heard of our being favoured to land in safety, complete in 
number as when we left our native country. After re- 
plenishing our stock of hay and water at Elsineur, we 
proceeded on our voyage, and arrived at Cronstadt, on 
the 16th day from Hull : one day was lost at Elsineur, so 
that we could not well have had a more favourable and 
expeditious passage ; for which, I humbly trust, all of us 
who are capable of reflection, are truly thankful. Several 
things combined to detain us at Cronstadt, so that it was 
eight days before we reached the habitation prepared for 
us, which is situated on the bank of the Neva, nearly 
opposite the Smolny monastery. It is a stuccoed brick 
house of two stories, with the necessary stabling and out- 
buildings ; and we have now got it into tolerable order. # * 

The greater part of the time we have been here, it hath 
pleased Him, who best knows what is best for us, to dis- 
pense a season of poverty and barrenness, as far as re- 
lates to myself; and my dear wife has been much in the 
same condition. At the same time, a ray of light hath 
been mercifully permitted to shine upon the path, suf- 
ficient to strengthen the belief, that our being here is in 
the counsel of His will, without whose knowledge a single 
sparrow falleth not to the ground. If it was not for a 
gleam now and then of this kind, though faint and tran- 
sient, how deplorable would our prospect be, — separated 
from those we dearly love, surrounded by many persons 






1818.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 57 

disposed to take every advantage of us, with a dreary half- 
year's winter gathering round us. * # # 

I have lately been inquiring the manner in which the 
winter here begins ; and am informed that, after some 
cold rainy weather, the English winter commences, which 
freezes over parts of the Lake Ladoga : these are soon 
broken up by the wind, when the ice comes down in large 
flakes, and blocks up the Griilf of Finland and the Neva. 
Shortly after this, the winter comes in reality, and fixes 
the ice, often in a very rough state, just as it has been 
hurried down by the current, — many of the flakes lying 
one upon another. Often, the whole becomes solid in 
forty-eight hours ; after which roads are levelled over the 
rough ice, at those places where the pontoon bridges and 
ferries have been, which are marked out by fir-trees set up 
in the ice. These crossings frequently remain passable 
until the Fourth Month ; for although the snow melts off 
the land three weeks earlier, yet the river remains frozen, 
owing to the frosty nights : — the roads are sometimes 
dusty before the ice breaks up in the river. This I believe 
is the season when people suffer the most, as the days are 
so warm that they change their clothing, whilst at the 
same time there are strong frosts by night. 

Ninth Month 4*th. — Last First day, in our little meeting, 
the Master was pleased to preside, and it was indeed " a 
feast of fat things ;" and the language which arose in my 
heart was, " Take eat ; this is my body." I never re- 
member being under such a covering, and my desire is, 
that I may never forget it : and oh ! that the fear of the 
Lord may so prevail amongst us, as to entitle us to His 
love, which can alone enable us " to run through a troop, 
or leap over a wall ;" and which at this time enableth me 
to call every country my country, and every man my 
brother. 

[During the time of Daniel Wheeler's residence in 
Eussia, he was accustomed to render a yearly account of 
himself and his family, to the Monthly Meeting in England 
of which they were members. Many of these letters contain 
much excellent counsel, but the limits of the present work 
will only allow of the insertion of the following, and of one 
which will be found under date of First Month 23rd, 1823.] 

d 3 



58 memoies or [1819. 

To Balby Monthly Meeting. 

Second Month 17th, 0. 8. 1819. 
Deae Friends, 

In conformity with the desire expressed in your minute 
of the Fifth Month last, we have endeavoured to render 
an account of ourselves in the foregoing part of this letter. 
It was thought that by drawing up answers to such of the 
queries as were applicable to us, the most correct state- 
ment of our situation would be obtained. 

In thus drawing the attention of the Monthly Meeting 
to its distant members, a belief accompanies my mind, 
that tender sympathy and feeling are excited on our 
account ; and my heart is humbled within me, in the 
remembrance of the " goodly tents of Jacob, and the 
quiet dwelling places of Israel," — of those dear brethren 
and sisters, with whom I can no longer assemble before 
the Lord, and from whom my dear family and self are far 
separated, as from the bosom and fostering care of the 
church, Yet amidst a dispensation so painful to human 
nature, I have abundant cause to acknowledge the con- 
tinued regard of Israel's great and compassionate Shep- 
herd ; who faileth not to care for His sheep, however 
widely scattered, and who at seasons is graciously pleased, 
not only to afford the healing balm of resignation, but 
to replenish with His love, which many waters cannot 
quench, nor distance diminish ; but which at times is 
sensibly felt to flow towards the flock at home, even to the 
hindermost, — and to clothe with ability in secret broken 
aspirations to supplicate on their behalf, that " not a hoof 
may be left behind," and that none may be missing in 
the great day ; but that all of every age and of every class, 
may hear His voice, be known of Him, and follow Him : 
that when He, the Great Shepherd, shall appear, we may 
appear also, and be all bound up together in the Lord's 
" bundle of life ;" which is frequently, fervently, and at 
this time, the desire of your friend, 

D. W. 

TO MORDECAI CASSON. 

Third Month l§th, 1819. 

I do not know that we have ever had more 

than 21 degrees of frost by Eeaumer's scale, (16° below 



1819.] DANIEL WIIEELEE. 59 

zero, Eaht.) — indeed, but few of the Russians recollect so 
mild a winter. I think we never passed a winter in 
England with less sickness in the family : the merciful 
Dispenser of all our blessings has indeed done more than 
we could have thought or asked for. During four months 
of the darkest season, we have had the company, generally 
two days in the week, of our beloved friends William 
Allen and Stephen Grellet ; through whom we have often 
been cheered and refreshed as with dainties from the dear 
Master's table. They have had a narrow path to tread 
in, yet are well satisfied with their labours here ; though 
they have been in a different way from what is customary 
with those who move on such errands : they have truly 
been led in paths that they knew not, and in ways that 
they have not seen, to their own admiration, and to the 
praise of the great and excellent Name. They left us 
ten days ago, with minds full of peace, — beloved and 
regretted by all who had the happiness to become 
acquainted with them. The stream of gospel love, which 
was at seasons permitted to flow, when channels were 
open to receive it, has made, I believe, an impression on 
the minds of some, which will never be obliterated ; and 
which has clearly evinced, " whose servants they are." 
They were, I think, of all men the most fit to move in 
such a work, in such a place, and under such circumstances. 

I saw them set off from the city, just at the edge of 
dark, in a covered sledge, in the midst of a heavy snow- 
storm. They are furnished with letters and documents, 
sufficient to open the way wherever they go : they have 
also a document called a podorojni, which obliges the 
post-masters to furnish them with horses as soon as they 
arrive at a station ; so that they are not likely to suffer 
detention on the road. Their luggage is put in the 
bottom of the sledge ; over it is a bed covered with black 
morocco leather, on which they can either sit or lie : they 
have also provisions with them ; and a servant who can 
speak French, German, and Russian. 

Since the departure of our friends, we have felt much 
poverty and strippedness ; yet at times a renewed evidence 
hath in unutterable mercy been vouchsafed to us, that 
the Bock remains, and that the Foundation standeth 
sure : so that there is still encouragement, even amidst 



60 memoirs or [1819. 

the gloom by which we seem surrounded, humbly to hope 
that we shall be preserved and enabled to maintain our 
ground ; however feeble our attempts may seem, and 
however much our weakness may be felt. The re- 
sponsible situation in which we are placed, is at times 
almost enough to overwhelm me with fear ; lest I should 
let fall any of those precious testimonies given us to bear, 
and thereby bring reproach upon the blessed cause of 
Truth. I have however great consolation in observing, 
that my eldest son also begins to feel the importance of 
this ; and it is a great favour when the eldest takes the 
right way, as there is then a hope that the younger ones 
will follow after. 

To Barbara Hoyland. 

Ninth Month 22nd, 0. S. 1819. 
My dear Sister, 
Since I last wrote to thee, our work has ma( 



great progress, and being now widely extended, is not 
likely to lessen my fatigue ; but I am looking forward to 
a little respite, as the winter is expected shortly to be 
with us. Since the spring opened, I have been much 
harassed, having been engaged from four in the morning 
until late at night, except on First-days, when I do not 
suffer any work to be done, and of course I have no occa- 
sion to go out myself. It is a common practice here to 
transact business, and hold the principal markets on First- 
days : but I made a stand against it, as soon as I came, 
and have been under the necessity to this time strongly 
to object to it. On Fifth-days also I take the forenoons ; 
so that our little meetings are regularly held, which is a 
great comfort to me, as well as a respite from toil, and 
when at seasons the Great Master is pleased to preside 
and own the slender few. # * 

Amidst the numerous avocations of the Emperor, time 
has been devoted by him for a thorough examination of 
the work carrying on by us ; which gave me full two 
hours' time with him alone, and another hour was occu- 
pied at our house : so that I had an opportunity given of 
clearing myself, and I hope nothing was kept back on my 
part. I rejoice in believing that a spark remains unex- 
tinguished in his noble bosom, which I trust will never 



1819.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 61 

be suffered to go out or diminish ; but may be permitted 
increasingly to brighten, even unto the perfect day. Tet 
I cannot help fearing, when dwelling on the critical situa- 
tion in which he is placed, the exalted station he fills, and 
the many besetments by which he is surrounded. I will 
content myself with reviving his own expression ; — when 
speaking on the subject of war, I alluded to the vast army 
in this neighbourhood, and the state of mankind in 
general ; he replied, — ' the things that are not possible 
with man are possible with Grod.' 

We have also had a visit from the reigning Empress : 
she is a very amiable woman, — so unaffected and unas- 
suming, that our fears of being embarrased in her 
presence were soon changed into admiration and regard ; 
and though she manifested great condescension and 
affability, true dignity, still appeared. She came to the 
house, and afterwards went to view the work ; and I 
shewed her every thing that I thought would please. She 
walked for a considerable time on the land, and was much 
gratified with its being so dry, as well as with the ap- 
parent change in the face of the country. The Empress 
speaks a little English, and had with her a companion 
who understands it well. 

I remain, &c. 



62 MEMOIES OF [1820. 



CHAPTER VI. 

SUNDRY LETTERS TO HIS ERIENDS IN ENGLAND — VISIT 
EROM THE EMPEROR INUNDATION AT PETERSBURG. 

To Samuel Smith. 

Second Month 2nd, 1820, O. S. 
I will endeavour to give thee some idea of a plan which 
opened in my mind last autumn ; but I must in the first 
place make thee a little acquainted with the state of things 
here. The land belongs principally to the nobles, who have 
immense estates cultivated by the peasants born on them, 
who are the absolute property of their masters, man, 
woman, and child alike. They either work for their pro- 
prietor, or they deliver to him a part of their earnings, 
liable to be increased at his pleasure. The result is, that 
they have no interest in anything ; and I have heard it 
said among them, that life is not worth a copeck, or the 
hundredth part of a shilling : this is a very affecting cir- 
cumstance. My idea is, to make a trial of placing pea- 
sants in farms at a moderate fixed rent, on the land we 
have drained and cultivated ; and if these are favoured to 
prosper, I have a hope that the nobles will see it their 
interest to divide their large estates in a similar way, and 
place their peasants on the same footing ; and I am per- 
suaded their incomes would be greatly increased. If when 
each peasant had paid his rent either in money or pro- 
duce, the remainder was to be his own, he would be 
stimulated to industry ; there would be something worth 
living for. 

It was intended that the whole of the land which we 
drain and cultivate, should be farmed by us ; but this is 
now in part set aside. The land is now to be divided into 
small farms, of from thirty to forty-five acres, to be let 
at a moderate rent, but sufficient to pay interest on the 
outlay for draining, cultivating, and building ; the tenants 
to be under wholesome restrictions in the management of 
their land, that then farms may be taken proper care of. 



1820.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 63 

On each piece of land where there are farms established, 
a part will remain in my hands, as an example for the 
small farms, where a complete establishment for agricul- 
tural purposes will be built. I have been very busy 
constructing a model for a farm-house, suitable for the 
object in view ; and it is expected that several of these 
houses will be erected next summer. 

I had the happiness to see the land which has been 
drained, quite free from vapour, when all around it has 
been covered as with a cloud ; so that the surrounding 
neighbourhood cannot fail to become more healthy from 
its expulsion. This would be a pleasant picture for the 
mind to dwell upon, if there was not mourning and 
lamentation on other accounts : but the state of things, 
in a religious point of view, is very affecting and dis- 
couraging ; and the query often arises, what can be done 
for these people ? — to which the answer at this time is, 
"vain is the help of man." And truly I am often fearful 
that the creaturely activity of man, instead of helping, is 
marring the good work already begun in the tender minds 
of many ; causing them to stop very far short of that 
undefiled rest, which is prepared for the people of God : 
but it is my most firm belief, that their earthly wisdom 
will be confounded, and that the Most High will scatter 
them as chaff is scattered before the wind ; and that He 
will magnify His own glorious power in the hearts of his 
children, who in simplicity are turning their faces towards 
his holy mountain, — taking of the things of Christ, and 
shewing them to these his little ones. 

For my own part I am a very poor creature, and some- 
times fearful that I myself shall become a castaway ; yet 
after times of deep suffering, and self-abasement, love for 
the dear people here abounds more and more in my 
breast ; and often is the desire breathed, that the culti- 
vation in their hearts may not only keep pace with, but 
abundantly surpass and excel, that of the wastes by which 
we are surrounded. Then would " the wilderness be as 
Eden, the desert as the garden of the Lord ; " joy, glad- 
ness, thanksgiving, and the voice of melody would be 
heard therein. 

The question — when shall we meet again ? I should 
be glad to have it in my power to answer ; but it is only 



64 memoirs or [1820. 

known to Him who seeth the end from the beginning, 
whether again in this world or not. Let ns look up with 
humble confidence to Him to enable us through every 
dispensation jet to come, to say — " not my will, but thine 
be done ; at the same time labouring with unremitting 
assiduity to know, what His righteous will is concerning 
us. Evening, morning, and noon, let us pray, my much 
loved friend; and He, who will not break the bruised 
reed nor suffer it to be broken, in his own time will 
not only reveal it to us, but will enable us to perform it, 
to the praise of His great and excellent name, and to 
our unspeakable peace. Earewell in the Lord, my dear 
friend. 

To BlCHARD COCKIN, Do^CASTER. 

21st of Second Month, 1820. 
My dear Friend, 

Hearing by letters lately received from England, that 
affliction had visited your abode, I cannot help waiving 
all other considerations, however pressing at this time, 
and endeavouring to dip into sympathy and sweet feeling 
with my long loved friends ; to whom my spirit is united 
in the binding influence of that love, which extends from 
the river to the uttermost parts of the habitable globe : 
humbly desiring that the Grod of all consolations may be 
with you, and comfort you together, with the riches of 
peaceful resignation to His righteous will ; sustaining you 
in lowly patience, wrought by tribulation and suffering, 
in mysterious wisdom dispensed for sanctifying purposes, 
to His own glory, and the refinement of those who are 
precious in his Divine sight. " It is by these things men 
live ;" they have led the righteous in all ages to blessed 
experience, being productive of that glorious hope which 
maketh not ashamed, because the love of Grod is shed 
abroad in their hearts ; which in the true dignity of its 
character, animates the Christian travellers with innocent 
boldness, to persevere in the tribulated path cast up for 
them, to meet with unshaken firmness the yet remaining 
storms of time, and to behold with the placid eye of faith, 
the " far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory" 
about to be revealed, and which awaits the ransomed and 
redeemed of the Lord in the kingdom of Christ Jesus, 



1820.] DANIEL WIIEELEK. 65 

that will never have an end ; where pain and sorrow can- 
not enter, and all tears are for ever wiped away. 

I well remember the dear young woman who has termi- 
nated at an early period her innocent career, and entered 
into everlasting rest ; and fresh in my memory is every 
part of the family, at whose hands I have so often had 
kindness shown me in simplicity and godly sincerity. 
These circumstances may not have been thought of by 
you ; but in my memory they will long retain a lively 
and sweet fragrance. This acknowledgment will apply 
to many of my beloved friends, and I would gladly make 
it to all of them : very pleasantly can I reflect on the 
intervals which I was permitted to enjoy, when a sojourner 
amongst you, when my mind has been refreshed with the 
countenances of my friends, as "iron sharpeneth iron;" 
with some of whom, though a weak and feeble helper, I 
have been engaged in endeavouring to turn " the battle 
to the gate ;" whilst united together in love, and har- 
monising in sentiment, as " our bows abode in strength, 
the arms of our hands were made strong" by the mighty 
God of Jacob. But as a dream vanishes when the sleeper 
awakes, so are these seasons departed ; leaving me to gaze 
in abasedness of self, to adore and tremble at the gracious 
dealings of that Almighty power, which has been with me 
all my life. Though few and evil have been the days of 
my pilgrimage, yet few lives have been more chequered 
with vicissitude and variety, since cast upon the wide 
world an orphan boy ; then cradled on a boisterous ele- 
ment and nursed in the free-school of iniquity, with 
sinners my companions, — but myself the chief ! Oh ! 
wondrous mercy, signally displayed ! — in saving from the 
fire a burning brand, and following up from time to time 
with judgment's rod, the far-fled wanderer! — flying still, 
and still pursued ; until overtaken, and in matchless love 
obliged to yield, and reluctantly to retrace step by step 
destruction's mazy track, — and to stop at many a place ; 
and I hope in sincere repentance, made to dwell on scenes 
of mispent time and sinful deeds innumerable, "gone 
beforehand " (I humbly pray) to- judgment ; — not to 
"follow after," or where would be now my hope at this 
late hour, if forsaken by that gracious Lord ; — who in 
so great compassion, wrought the miracle, and in the 



63 MEMOIES OP [1821. 

greatness of his love and strength, has led my straying 
feet beside the still waters, and made me to lie down in 
the green pastures of life : who brought me amongst 
the assemblies of his people, with whom I now feel 
precious unity of spirit in the bond of sweet consoling 
peace : — and though far separated from them, I am at 
this day, I trust, " sitting and clothed and in my right 
mind," under a sense of my own unworthiness, and of 
such great and unmerited mercy. 

When I began this letter, I had not the most distant 
thought of saying what I have done ; but on looking it 
over, I believe they are words of truth and soberness, and 
I do not feel at liberty to alter them. Truly my mind is 
at this moment humbled as in the dust, in taking a retro- 
spective view of the things that have been, and of our 
present peculiar situation. I think I never knew a time 
when watchfulness and prayer felt so needful, in order 
not only " to strengthen," but even to retain " the things 
that remain that are ready to die." It is like contending 
for every inch of ground in a well contested field, and 
being unable at night to discover whether the morning's 
position has been maintained ; so that we stand in need 
of the prayers of our brethren in old England, that we 
may be preserved watchful, humble and faithful, amidst 
the various snares and temptations by which we are 
surrounded. 

Believe me thy truly affectionate friend, 

D. W. 

To Richard Cocki> t . 

Tenth Month 3rd, 1821. 

I had a conference with the Emperor a short 

time since, and was never so much satisfied with any 
previous interview. He has passed through much con- 
flict of mind within the last twelve months ; the state of 
political affairs and many other trying circumstances 
combined, have served to reduce him both in body and 
mind. A knowledge of his peculiar situation renders 
him, in my estimation, an object of commiseration and 
sympathy. Eew, I am persuaded, are really aware of 
the difficulties by which he is encompassed, or of what 
he has to contend with ; and when I consider the educa- 



1821.] DANIEL WHEELER. G7 

tion lie has had and training up altogether, I am more 
than ever surprised that he should have any relish for 
serious things. He had been absent about ten months 
at the Congress ; and on my telling him he had been a 
long time away from his large family, he said, ' I have 
had a great deal to do. It is a very difficult thing to act 
for a nation, but I hope I have acted under Grod ; and 
the measures I have taken I hope are approved by Him. 
I am encouraged to believe so, because not a drop of 
blood has been spilled. When the nations were in great 
distress and suffering during the late calamitous war, 
they then prayed to God: but they are like the Jews of 
old, they have now forgotten Him. There are societies 
of men in different places, who are disseminating bad 
principles under the cloak of bringing in Christianity : 
they are in many parts of Europe, — they are every where.' 
I told him I had often thought of him, and that a petition 
had been raised in my heart on his account. ' Yes ;' he 
said, ' and I have often thought of you ; there has not 
been one day, not one day, but I have thought of you and 
of Messrs. Allen and Grellett, and always felt myself 
united to you three in spirit.' 

Previously to this conversation, we sat down in silence 
before the Lord ; and in the course of our sitting, my 
mouth was opened to declare unto him the goodness of 
God, and his great mercy, variously displayed to the 
children of men ; and to speak of the precious promises, 
which the humble heart only can sensibly partake of. 
After which, we continued our sitting until I had cleared 
my mind a second time ; in this I had to recite the invita- 
tion of the dear Master ; — " Come unto me, all ye that 
labour and are heavy laden," &c. After having sat some 
time in silence, feeling myself at liberty, I told him my 
mind was relieved ; when he gave me his hand, and 
attempted to describe his feelings, but was unable to 
utter anything, except ' I have felt it,' laying his hand 
on his heart : I never saw him so brought down before. 
He stayed with us, I think, nearly three hours, and then 
left us in an affectionate manner, saying, * I must leave 
you. I hope this is not the last time that I shall come : 
remember me in your prayers.' I attended him to his 
carriage, and as it drove off, he said, ' God bless you.' 



6S memoies or [1822. 

Our large family Bible lay in one of the rooms ; on seeing 
it he opened it, and readily turned to the 119th Psalm, 
which he said he had read that morning. He had a copy 
of the Scriptures in the carriage, which he always carries 
with him. My mind was so covered with sadness during 
the remainder of the day, and at intervals long afterwards, 
that my dear wife said, she thought I must have said too 
little or too much to the Emperor. I told her, no ; — I 
felt satisfied as to that : but I could not help lamenting, 
that such a man should be in such a situation. 



To E. Kobson.* 

Tenth Month 27th, 1822. 



My deaeest Eliza, 






Notwithstanding I have hitherto been silent, the 
affecting events which have taken place since we last 
saw each other, have not been suffered to transpire un- 
regarded; on the contrary, they have only served to 
heighten that love and affection which have long dwelt 
in my heart towards thee and thy dear brothers and 
sisters. Believe me, my dear niece, that through all, you 
have had my nearest sympathy ; and that I have partici- 
pated most feelingly and sincerely in all the painful 
afflictions which " the Eather of mercies and Grod of all 
comfort," hath in His unsearchable wisdom been pleased 
to dispense unto you ; although I have been dumb as to 
the expression of it by letter. Often has a secret petition 
been raised in my heart for your protection and preserva- 
tion, to Him whose Almighty power can sustain our minds 
through every conflict ; — who will not break the bruised 
reed, nor suffer it to be broken. When contemplating 
your situation, I am often comforted by a knowledge of 
the many near and dear relations and friends who sur- 
round you, who are affectionately careful and solicitous 
for your w r elfare every way ; but my greatest consolation 
arises, from a firm belief that you are indeed the peculiar 
objects of Divine regard. Ah ! my very dear Eliza, what 
a blessed privilege to be under the superintending care 

* It may be worthy of remark, that E. R., to whom the letter is 
addressed, expired the very day on which it was written. 



1822.] DANIEL WHEELER. 69 

and oversight of Him who slumbereth not : such, thougli 
cast down, are not forsaken in the day of trouble ; — 
resignation's healing balm, which soothes the keen 
anguish of an afflicted mind, in purest love is given : — 
not a tear, not a sigh, escapes His ever-watchful eye, in 
those who strive to bow in meek submission to His holy 
righteous will. How do I long that I could find words 
to convey the sweet consolation which pervades my mind 
when turued towards thee : it cannot be expressed. 
"Behold the tabernacle of G-od is with men,"— is the 
language that arises in my mind, while dwelling under 
the precious influence of this feeling ; and I humbly pray 
that it may be richly verified, to thy inexpressible comfort 
and delight, and to the admiration, gratitude, and praise, 
not only of thyself, but of all thy dear connexions and 
friends. It is the broken, contrite spirit that the Lord 
regards ; — it is the heart that wears the costly robe of 
sweet humility, in which the lowly Jesus makes His 
blessed abode. the riches of His grace ! it is peace, 
joy, and love ; — that precious peace, which the world with 
all its perishing enjoyments, however splendid and 
specious in appearance, cannot give ; and blessed be the 
name of the Lord the only Giver, neither can it take one 
particle away: — that joy, in which the ransomed and 
redeemed only can rejoice, "unspeakable and full of 
glory :" — that love which enlargeth the heart and casteth 
out all fear, — even the love of God, through Jesus Christ 
our Lord, to the children of men. " He will dwell with 
them, and they shall be His people, and God himself 
shall be with them, and be their Grod. And God shall 
wipe away all tears from their eyes ; and there shall be 
no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall 
there be any more pain : for the former things are passed 
away." 

To Sarah Smith, oe Sheeeield. 

Eleventh Month 22nd, 1822. 

I have been for many months desirous of writing to 
thee ; and be assured that my silence has not arisen from 
any diminution of love or regard. On the contrary, the 
fight of affliction thou hast had to pass through, since we 
last exchanged letters, has rendered thee more than ever 
the companion of my thoughts, with increased affectionate 



70 memoirs or [1823. 

solicitude ; and yet it is odIj of late that I have come to 
the determination of addressing thee. 

Now, my dear friend, I hope I shall not awaken feelings 
of a painful nature, as from my own weakness and poverty 
I feel more than usually incapable of administering the 
smallest ray of comfort, or of lulling them again into 
quietness and repose. But while it is not in my power 
to strengthen, I trust I shall be preserved from weakening 
or lessening, in any degree, thy confidence in Him who 
hath been pleased to strip thee of, I believe, thy greatest 
earthly treasure. How mysterious to our poor finite 
comprehension are the ways of Infinite Wisdom, to prepare 
and purify us for an inheritance, incorruptible and un- 
dented, and which will never fade away ! How difficult 
it is for us, in the hour of dismay and extremity, to 
distinguish, that the arm of everlasting mercy is still 
underneath for our support ; but as humble resignation 
and submission to that Holy "Will which cannot err, are 
patiently sought after, the poor tossed mind becomes 
mercifully strengthened to look unto Him who gave, and 
who hath been pleased to take away ; — and to say in the 
depth of humility, Amen, — Blessed be the name of the 
Lord ! This, I trust, has been thy sensible experience, 
my very dear friend, long before this time ; and that 
patient fortitude hath conspicuously shone forth to thy 
sympathizing relations and friends : that they who have 
been eye-witnesses may also have been partakers with 
thee of that tranquil and peaceful resignation of mind, 
which sheds a lustre, consoling, comforting, and animating 
to all within its sphere. It is this that designates the 
true Christian, — rising with increased brightness through 
the gloom of affliction, — lowly and weak in self-estimation, 
and poor indeed, — disrobed of self and what self most 
delighted in ; — but ah ! how rich, in heavenly garb attired, 
and decorated with the costly gem of sweet humility, 
which has been won by keenest suffering, and which 
suffering alone can purchase ! 

To Friends oe Balby Monthly Meeting. 

First Month 23rd, 1823. 
Dear Friends, 
I herewith enclose our answers to the queries which 
are usually considered at the Spring Quarterly Meeting, 



1823.] DANIEL WHEELER. 71 

and at the same time am desired to acknowledge the 

receipt of your certificate on behalf of . 

On looking towards my dear brethren and sisters, I am 
thankful in feeling a degree of that love, which alters not 
by separation, neither is subject to change amidst the 
vicissitudes of time ; in which I once more salute you, 
with desires for your present and eternal well-being. 
Under an humbling sense produced by the recollection of 
those precious seasons, when I have been permitted to 
assemble with you, previously to the Spring Quarterly 
Meeting in each year, I am. induced to bring to your 
remembrance the days that are over and past. Nearly 
five years have glided away, since I saw the well-gathered 
assembly on such an occasion ; at that time there were 
many vacant seats, which had been occupied by faithful 
labourers in the Lord's-vineyard both in word and doc- 
trine, and by those who were in their day and generation 
fathers and mothers in our Israel. During this period, 
others also of blessed memory have been called away, who 
" rest from their labours, and their works do follow them." 
In thus calling to mind a succession of friends whom I 
knew and loved, who have sooner or later finished their 
earthly course, fought the good fight, and kept the faith, 
for whom a crown of righteousness is prepared ; I feel an 
engagement of mind, that those who are left a little 
longer in this scene of conflict, may be thereby encouraged 
and strengthened to persevere in following Him, in whom 
they have believed ; that they also, at the end of their 
race, may obtain the immortal prize. And Oh ! my 
beloved friends, upon whom the weight of the precious 
cause of truth and righteousness must soon devolve, when 
the few remaining pillars of the present day are gathered 
to their everlasting rest, how earnestly do I desire that 
you may be aroused to preparation, by a deep sense of 
the important station that awaits you. Let me entreat 
you seriously to consider, how far the time and talents, 
so richly and so mercifully bestowed, are employed and 
devoted to the service of the Most High Grod ; and 
whether the many vacant places would have remained 
unfilled up to the present day, if obedience had kept up 
with knowledge, which has been from time to time vouch- 
safed. To the just witness in every heart I appeal, and 
in tender love I refer you. 



72 MEMOIES OF [1823. 

And dear brethren and sisters, I wish to press it not 
only npon heads of families, bat upon all who are capable 
of reflection, to lay these things to heart ; for it is a 
glorious cause in which all are or ought to be concerned, 
inasmuch as all are called to glory and virtue. Let these 
things sink deep in your minds, — let them have a place 
equal to their vast importance. How great is the 
responsibility, how awful the consideration, that by the 
influence of your example in. faithfulness and upright 
walking, and by your religious care and oversight, the 
precious young people may be induced to choose the 
" Lord for their portion, and the Grod of Jacob for the lot 
of their inheritance," Of ourselves we can do nothing ; — 
but dear friends, help is laid upon one that is mighty to 
save and to deliver : unto Him all power in heaven and on 
earth is given ; even our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, — 
the blessed medium of access to Grod ! He hath gra- 
ciously declared, — " Him that cometh unto me I will in 
nowise cast out." All things are possible with Him: 
counsel is His, and sound wisdom : — He is understand- 
ing : — He is strength. "What then remains, but for us, 
in humble prostration of soul, to draw nigh unto Him ; 
by yielding simple obedience to His Divine requisitions, 
this work of eternal consequence begins. It is not 
limited to a chosen few ; it is extended unto all : — " Y» r hat 
I say unto you, I say unto all, "Watch." The watch, with 
constancy maintained, will lead to prayer. Praying 
always with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit, and 
watching thereunto, will lead the soul to Grod ; to whom 
all power belongs. " Blessed will be those servants who 
are found so doing." Great will be their peace while 
here; glorious their reward hereafter. They will be 
numbered with those, that shall shine as the brightness 
of the firmament, and amongst them, who turning " many 
to righteousness," shall shine as the stars for ever and 
ever. 

I am your affectionate friend and brother, 

D. W. 

TO BlCHAKD COCKIN, Do^CASTEE. 

Eighth Month 6th, 1823. 

Laying aside all other causes, which time and paper 

will not permit my bringing forward, I must inform thee 



1823.] DANIEL WHEELER. 73 

that sickness has hung about our dwelling since the 
middle of last winter. The severity of the weather laid 
us all by for a time ; but as spring opened, all the invalids 
came about again, with the exception of my dear wife and 
my Joshua, who lingered on until the fine weather fairly 
opened, and seemed likely to recover; but great heat 
coming suddenly upon us, their already weakened frames 
could not support it. Every means was tried which a 
skilful physician could devise, without any material 
benefit being visible : returning to England seemed the 
only alternative he could point out. I believe nothing 
could have induced my wife to leave us, but the hope of 
the change being beneficial to her son ; however, she at 
length came to the resolution to make the attempt, and 
accompanied by my daughters, they sailed for London, on 
the 18th of last month.- 

I am grieved to find the character of our Emperor 

does not stand so high with many in England as it did ; 
and fully believe he has been prompted by evil-disposed 
persons to do things that he does not approve of, and 
would not have done, but at their instigation. "We know 
of no difference here, in respect to the government of the 
internal affairs of this country. I think his judgment 
has been biased by some of the other crowned heads, with 
whom he has of late associated : at the same time there 
is reason to believe, he has seen through some of their 
devices. I only wonder how he bears up, amidst the 
many difficulties that surround him ; and the constant 
exercise of moderation, patience, and forbearance, he is 
in the daily practice of, is to me extraordinary. The 
manner in which he is imposed upon by many who enjoy 
his confidence, would scarcely be believed in its full 
extent. With my work, and as regards myself, I find no 
lack of assistance, when anything that requires his aid 
is brought to his knowledge. I have frequently seen him 
passing on the road, since he returned from Verona. A 
few weeks ago, I was looking at some oats pretty soon in 
the morning, in the neighbourhood of a pavilion to which 
he was going with the Dowager Empress to breakfast ; 
and they passed close by me in a low carriage with a pair 
of horses. He looked very well; and I observed he 
pointed me out to his mother. I am at present much 

E 



74 , MEMOIRS OF [1823. 

occupied in the neighbourhood where he mostly resides in 
summer, about seventeen miles from Petersburg ; and ten 
days ago, whilst laying out some ground in a wood, which 
is preparing for cultivation, a carriage stopped near the 
part where I was. My William was near, and called to 
me that it was the Emperor. On seeing him alight and 
spring over the ditch towards the place, I went to meet 
him. He gave me his hand, and immediately entered 
into conversation with his usual freedom. One of his 
Generals followed him ; but it appeared to make no dif- 
ference in his manner. He remained for some time, made 
many inquiries about my family ; and having no doubt 
remarked our hay-crops, he said, — ' You will have more 
hay than all the people in the neighbourhood.' I men- 
tioned the indisposition of my family, and that my wife 
was gone to England : he seemed a little surprised, and 
directly asked if she would return. I said she intended 
it. He appeared greatly interested in my report of the 
abundant crops upon the ground. Last year there was 
quite a dearth of fodder in this neighbourhood ; a large 
number of cattle were lost for want of food. After 
explaining to him what were my plans relative to the 
parcel of ]and on which we were standing, he shook me 
by the hand, and said, " I will let you do what you like.' 
I understand that the next day he made some inquiry as 
to the cause of the sickness among us, and having learnt 
that it was occasioned by the coldness of the house in 
which we live, he gave orders that it should be altered 
immediately. On the. third day after the interview, an 
architect arrived, to ascertain what was wanted ; and we 
are now well stocked with bricklayers, carpenters, and 
the like. 

I believe I have long been partaker of the tender sym- 
pathy of my friends in England; but I think I never 
knew a time when I stood more in need of it, than the 
present. Exclusive of domestic enjoyments, I have long 
ceased to have any delights, the loss of which would give 
me an hour's pain or thought : in the bosom of my family 
was to be found all that could afford me gratification or 
comfort. With them about me, I had every thing I 
could wish for or desire, in this state of mutability. The 
compact is, however, unexpectedly and suddenly dissolved, 



1824.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 75 

and one-half diminished as in a moment. I have, how- 
ever, one consolation, which is, that they will not feel it 
as I do : they, if permitted to reach their native land in 
safety, — strengthened, I hnmbly hope, through heavenly 
goodness and mercy, by the sea-air, and their health in 
some degree restored, will be cheered and comforted by 
the countenances of many dear relations and friends. 

I confess my prospects here wear a very different 
aspect ; but I trust I have in some degree learned in all 
states to be content. There is, my dear friend, and with- 
out any inclination to boast,' — I believe I may say, I know 
there is, — a soul-solacing presence to be felt in a retired 
and lonely mansion, as well as in a place where large 
assemblies crowd ; which, unbounded and unlimited by 
time and space, extends to every clime, to every place, to 
every heart : — and O L saith my soul in humble prayer, 
may it be felt by us all ! — -that all our hearts may be so 
cleansed, so prepared and purified from every defilement, 
as to be in constant readiness to receive the heavenly 
guest. That the whole human race may be brought to 
the same blessed experience, is the earnest desire of thy 
tribulated friend at this moment of time ; that all may 
have life, that all may be washed, that all may be sanc- 
tified, that all may be " justified, in the name of the Lord 
Jesus, and by the Spirit of our Grod." 

I must now come to a conclusion, after saying, that 
although my dwelling is in low places, I am frequently 
favoured to feel humble resignation of mind ; at the same 
time believing, that the hand of the Lord is in the present 
dispensation, I can freely commit my all to His divine 
disposal, who I am persuaded will not break the bruised 
reed. 

To thy dear wife and family I beg to be remembered in 
love unfeigned, and assuring thee that thou art included 
in the same, 

I remain thy affectionate friend, 

D. W. 

[In the following letter he speaks of the safe return of 
his wife and party from England.] 



E 2 



76 MEMOIES OP [1824. 

To John Hipsley, Hull. 

Mfth Month Slst, 1824. 

I have now the pleasure of informing thee, that we 
were much surprised by the arrival of the Fanny, after a 
passage of sixteen days. As we had had a succession of 
easterly gales, she was quite unlooked for on our part. A 
little before bed-time, on Fourth-day, we were roused by 
the sound of wheels ; but had not the most distant idea 
who our guests could be. There were only a few moments 
to think about it, before the whole party were in the 
house ; and our surprise and joy may be more readily 
conceived than described. 

As I have once more got them safe at home, I may now 
tell thee somewhat of the trial of faith, patience, and feel- 
ing, under a lengthened-out sickness, which I have had to 
pass through for several months. It is nearly four months 
ago that I became seriously ill, and at one time there 
seemed little probability of my struggling through, until 
my wife could reach her home ; but as I could not bear 
the thought of making her uneasy whilst in England, and 
without a possibility of getting to me or affording any 
relief, I took great pains to keep it from her, either in 
letters from us, or from any other person that I knew was 
writing. At times, when at the worst, I blamed myself 
for having withheld the information, as it seemed almost 
presumptuous to suppose I should recover ; but at seasons 
I had hope : and I trust I can in some degree adopt the 
language of the Psalmist, and say, — "The Lord is my 
strength and my shield ; my heart trusted in Him, and I 
am helped :" and great cause I have to ascribe all to His 
goodness and mercy, and to put my trust and confidence 
in Him. 

I had intended visiting England this spring, attending 
the Yearly Meeting, and bringing home my family in the 
summer ; but the Lord prevented me, and not man, as I 
had every permission that man could give me. This re- 
conciles all, and raises consolation in my mind, and a hope 
that I am still an object of His divine compassion, although 
under a humiliating sense of my unworthiness, 

[The great inundation by which the city of Peters- 



1824.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 77 

burg was visited in the Eleventh Month, 1824, is thus 
described.] 

To John Hipsley, Hull. 

Eleventh Monti 11th, 1824, 0. S. 

On the 7th inst., the inhabitants of Petersburg ex- 
perienced the most awful visitation that has ever occurred 
within the memory of the oldest person living, by a deluge, 
which threatened for several hours the destruction of the 
city and suburbs. A dreadful tempest came on duriug 
the night of the 6th from the south-west, and continued 
to rage with unabated fury nearly the whole of the next day. 
Two days previously, an unusal roaring of the sea had 
been noticed about the head of the Gulf of Finland, and 
at Cronstadt. On the morning of the 7th, the sea began 
to rise, and shortly afterwards to push its waves into the 
heart of the city. The people at first supposed it would 
only be one of the floods which have frequently occurred, 
and manifested no particular alarm; but before noon, they 
became convinced of the necessity of flying for their lives. 
The road we live on exhibited a scene of terror and dis- 
may not easy to describe : every one anxious to save him- 
self and his cattle. As our situation is somewhat higher 
than the city itself, we had many applications for food for 
the cattle, and shelter, which of course we were glad to 
comply with. Our neighbourhood was protected from 
sharing in the general calamity by the bank of the Ligofsky 
canal, which is raised above the regular surface of the 
country ; but from the upper part of the house we could 
see over this bank, which discovered to us the city, stand- 
ing as it were in the open sea. 

The water continued to rise until three, p.m., when 
the wind shifted to the north-west, and although its 
violence continued, it prevented the water from rising 
any higher. At that time the water was twelve feet 
deep in the main street on Yasily's Island. Buildings 
consisting of only one story were of course filled ; and 
the frightened occupants obliged to take refuge upon 
their roofs. In the afternoon, we made some attempt to 
go towards the city ; but found it unsafe to try much 
further than the bank of the canal just mentioned. The 
land under our care, between this and the city, was nearly 



78 memoies or [1824. 

all under water, so that we could hear nothing that night 
of the distress which prevailed there. * * 

Our land before hinted at, is covered over with timber, 
boats, dead horses, cows, barrels of fish, crosses from the 
grave-yards, parts of coffins, and other articles, and I 
regret to add, with many human bodies, drowned by 
this disastrous flood ; one is a female with a child under 
each arm, which she was endeavouring to save. 

It is now Third-day night : I have been both to-day 
and yesterday in the city, and have heard such accounts 
of accumulated suffering, as are impossible to be set 
forth. I fear the number of lives lost will amount to 
ten thousand, and the loss of cattle and property is esti- 
mated at 20,000,000 roubles, (£800,000 sterling.) Whole 
squadrons of cavalry horses were drowned in their stables, 
and many saved by being led up stairs. One Englishman, 
a horse dealer, has lost all his horses. 

"When the water began to rise above its usual height 
in floods, the Emperor went in person, and ordered the 
sentinels away from the different posts. When the 
palace became surrounded by water many feet deep, he 
appeared with the Empress on the balconies, encouraging 
the people to exertion, and offering rewards to those who 
would endeavour to save life, wherever he saw any par- 
ticular danger : by this, many were saved, who would 
otherwise have been inevitably lost. A subscription has 
been begun to-day for the benefit of the sufferers, to which 
the Emperor has given 1,000,000 roubles (£40,000 ster- 
ling ;) and he has ordered the military governor to take 
care that the poor people are furnished with food. Yester- 
day, it was difficult to procure bread, as the bakers' ovens 
were mostly deluged by the water; to-day, there is a 
supply. All the sugars at the Custom-house are melted, 
and all goods that will damage with water are spoiled. 
The shops in many places were full up to the ceilings : 
oats which have been under water in the stores, are selling 
at two and three roubles (from 20 to 30 pence) the chet- 
vert of five English bushels. The inhabitants and houses 
of three villages near the Gulf, with their cattle, are 
said to be entirely swept away. The Emperor has been 
to-day to several places, where the greatest suffering has 
occurred, to devise relief for the people. 



1824.] DAKIEL WHEELEE. 79 

However affecting this visitation may appear, I cannot 
but view it with a hope, that it may yet prove a blessing 
in disguise, to those that remain : and I very much desire 
that it may have its proper and lasting effect upon all our 
minds ; that so all may repent, and turn unto Him, with 
whom is mercy and plenteous redemption ; lest a worse 
and more terrible warning should follow. There is, I 
think, reason to fear that another woe will succeed that 
which has now passed over, I mean the occurrence of 
pestilential disorders, which the dampness of the houses 
may bring on ; particularly, if intense frost should suc- 
ceed, before they are in some degree dry and aired : last- 
night it froze hard ; at present there is less frost, but 
with the appearance of more snow. 

In the midst of the general distress, we have been 
permitted to partake of peace and quietness, of which we 
seem altogether unworthy. I sometimes fear we are not 
making an adequate return for the numerous comforts 
and blessings we enjoy ; and were it not to acknowledge 
with gratitude the loving-kindness and mercy which sur- 
rounded us, I should willingly omit saying anything about 
ourselves : all belonging to us seems to shrink into 
nothingness when we behold the surrounding scene of 
woe and misery. 



80 memoies or [1825. 



CHAPTER VII. 

YISITS ENGLAND, 1825 — DEATH OF THE EMPEROR 
ALEXANDER, AND OCCURRENCES CONSEQUENT THEREON, 
1826— EXTENSIVE EIRES, &C, 1827— CORRESPONDENCE. 

In the early part of 1825, Daniel "Wheeler visited Eng- 
land. He took the overland route, in company with 
Thomas Shillitoe , who had been for some months on a 
religious visit to Petersburg and landed at Harwich after 
a fatiguing journey of thirty-six days. His stay did not 
much exceed three months : during this time, he attended 
the Dublin Yearly Meeting, to which he had felt his 
mind drawn before leaving home; also the Yearly Meeting 
held in London. 

The following extracts are from letters written after 
his return to Russia. 

TO ElCHARD COCKIN, DONCASTER. 

Moscow Boad, Ninth Month 26th, 1825. 

My late visit amongst my dear friends in England, very 
frequently furnishes us, when the family is collected to- 
gether, with a pleasant theme for conversation ; and when 
absent from them and alone, it is often with me the sub- 
ject of contemplation. But while it serves to revive 
affectionate feelings for those I love, a sting of regret 
remains behind, at having enjoyed their company for so 
short an interval, and being again so widely separated 
from them, as has been my allotment for the last seven 
years. But, I trust, I have no disposition to murmur or 
repine ; — on the contrary, I am often favoured to feel that 
resignation of mind, which, as it is abode in, has for its 
companion a feeling of sweet peace, of more value and 
more to be desired than the wealth of nations. 

No part of the journey leaves so much solid satisfac- 
tion when brought to remembrance, as my visit to Dublin. 
This was not a matter of choice, but undertaken and 
performed in the cross to my own natural will and in- 
clination; and, although I am unworthy to be trusted 



1825.] DANIEL WHEELER. 81 

with a sling and a few small stones, yet was I permitted 
to see how my brethren fared, and to take their pledge, — 
a pledge of love, which I believe Mall be long treasured up 
in my heart, and cannot diminish ; being impressed with 
a belief, that it sprung from an inexhaustible source, a 
fountain of eternal duration, constantly flowing through 
innumerable channels, but still full to the margin of mercy 
and truth. There are several dear Friends in that land, 
with whom I feel a precious unity ; and whether they ever 
remember the stranger or not, he often thinks of them, with 
feelings which time and distance only serve to heighten. 

From what I have said of Friends in Dublin, my dear 
friend must not suppose that those in England are for- 
gotten, or that anything like a transfer of affection has 
taken place on my part. Such is the transcendent quality 
of true love, that whilst it embraces new objects, it does 
not lessen for those, on whom it has been long and de- 
servedly fixed. 

[In the next letter, he gives an account of the death of 
the Emperor Alexander in the south of Bussia, and of the 
occurrences at the capital consequent upon that lamented 
event.] 

To John Hipsley, Hull. 

Twelfth Month 13th, 1825. 

"When the intelligence of the death of our much 

lamented and justly beloved Emperor was made public 
in the city, consternation soon spread among all ranks 
of the people. # #• . • 

I was favoured with peaceful quiet and resignation on 
this mournful occasion, and felt but one desire — that the 
death of Alexander might have been a fair one; and we have 
the most indubitable proof that it was unattended with any 
of those horrible circumstances, which, in some instances, 
have terminated the existence of the crowned heads of 
this country. I have often put up a feeble petition, that 
the hand of violence might never be permitted to touch 
him; and although I cannot help deploring, with the 
many millions of Hussia, the loss of such a man, — yet a 
secret joy triumphs over every selfish feeling, and raises 
in my heart a tribute of gratitude and praise to the great 

e 3 



82 memoies or [1825. 

Preserver of men, who hath been graciously pleased to 
remove him in so remarkable a manner, from this scene 
of conflict and trouble. We could scarcely have desired 
more than has been given : I believe it has been the lot 
of few monarchs to end their days, whilst in the meridian 
of power, in a retreat so quiet, and so distant from all 
the pageantry of a court : it may be said that he died in 
the bosom of his family. 

It is very consoling to 'find, that his mind was 

so peaceful, as appears, when he was persuaded to take 
what is called the sacrament : it is probable that deli- 
rium came on afterwards, but towards the last he was 
perfectly sensible. On the morning of his death, the sun 
broke through the clouds, and shone into his room ; when 
he remarked, ' how beautiful the weather is :' — and the 
manner in which he committed the Empress to the care 
of Prince Volchonsky, his faithful adjutant, although 
done without the assistance of words, plainly shows that 
he was collected, though deprived of speech. 

From .concurring circumstances of late date, my hope 
is greatly strengthened that he has exchanged an earthly 
crown for one immortal, that will never fade away. He 
had reigned about four months less than twenty-five 
years. The Russians say he was too mild, and too good 
for them. * * 

This event will naturally briDg about many changes. I 
have endeavoured to look round as to myself and family, 
but all is at present enveloped as in a cloud. Every 
thing here has been conducted quietly. The army have 
all sworn allegiance to Constantine. 

First Month 1st, 1826. — Before finishing my letter, 
another proof of the uncertainty of all human affairs is 
handed to us. I shall insert the copy of a letter I 
received the day after the foregoing was written. 

St. Petersburg, December 14ith, 1825. 

' Little did I think of giving you to-day such weighty 
news, as that of an accession to the throne of the Emperor 
Nicholas, who is proclaimed to-day; and we are going to 
take the accustomed oaths, as the Grand Duke Constan- 
tine has entirely renounced the crown. I have not read 
the manifesto ; but those who have seen it say, that 



1825.] DANIEL WHEELER. 83 

amongst other things, the Emperor tells the nation, that 
he will reign as his brother did ; and that his reign will 
be only a continuation of his brother's. The Ministe 
the Interior, whom I saw this moment, says that the 
Emperor has verbally assured them of the same. Let 
Grod's will be done on earth, as it is in heaven. Wishing 
you well, I am 

' Most sincerely yours.' 

This letter I received about two, p.m. : — before five 
o'clock, the scene was entirely changed, and rebellion 
most artfully contrived, had thrown off the mask. As 
the army about us had most willingly declared for Con- 
stantine, only ten days before, some hesitation in several 
regiments became visible. This moment seemed favour- 
able for the wishes of .some who were aiming at a general 
overthrow ; and they artfully spread a report among the 
troops, that Constantine was only two hundred versts 
from hence, but was prevented from coming forward ; and 
that the newly declared Emperor was only an usurper. 
This had the effect of drawing several large bodies of 
troops into the snare ; and I believe many of these poor 
fellows considered they were only acting faithfully to the 
oath they had so recently taken : it was very evident they 
had no pre-concerted design against the government. 
However, an armed force collected in the neighbourhood 
of the Senate House, and were joined by a number not in 
military garb, and a mob of intoxicated rabble, who had 
been stirred up to act on the occasion. In vain did the 
new Emperor send to them, to endeavour to persuade 
them to peace and quietness. At last, the military 
governor, an old soldier and a popular character, went to 
harangue them ; and might probably have prevailed, but 
the real plotters amongst them, fearing the soldiers would 
become reasonable, had the audacity to fire upon him. 
This poor Count Myloradovitch, who had been unhurt, 
it is said, in thirty-four engagements, was now mortally 
wounded. He rode off towards the Emperor, but soon 
fell upon his horse's neck: he was carried home in a 
sledge, and died in the night. 

This circumstance led to a dreadful carnage. The 
Emperor was very unwilling to resort to force, and at 



84 MEMOIES OF [1826. 

first a volley of blank cartridges was fired : but this only 
causing the rebels to advance, a fire of grape shot was 
opened upon them with terrible effect, followed by a 
charge of cavalry. As most of the rebels who were able 
fled towards the river, the cannon were pointed in that 
direction ; and the Academy of Arts on the other side of 
the river was struck with the shot. The carnage in the 
neighbourhood of the Senate House was dreadful, but all 
was cleared away before morning, except the blood upon 
the snow, which bore testimony to the great slaughter of 
the preceding day. ~We cannot ascertain the number of 
poor creatures who were thus hurried into another world; 
it is believed, however, that several hundreds perished. 
The city barriers were immediately closed, and no person 
allowed to leave the city, in order to secure all those 
implicated in this diabolical plot: the fort is full of 
prisoners. 

My feelings on this night were such, as no one need 
or would envy, except perhaps some of the wounded who 
were groaning in agony, exposed to the frost. The night 
was long and dark enough ; but we were favoured to pass 
through it, without the slightest molestation, in quietness, 
and, I trust, in confidence. 

TO BlCHAED COCKUST, Do^CASTEE. 

Dated about Fifth Month 30th, 1826. 

\Yhat a change a few months have produced 

in this country ! The late reigning Empress has only 
survived her much lamented husband five months and 
fifteen days : she died at Beliof, between Taganrog and 
Kalouga, about 280 versts south of Moscow. Her 
death has been as private, as her life was retired and 
hidden from the world. She had arrived at Beliof much 
exhausted the preceding evening, and retired to rest 
pretty soon, and about eleven o'clock at night became 
seriously ill. Her physician was sent for, but from some 
unaccountable circumstance, could not be found. On her 
being informed of this, and that they were about to send 
off to some distance, where he was expected to be, she 
desired them to desist, saying ' it is of no consequence,' 
She then requested to be left alone ; and nothing further 
transpired, until three o'clock in the morning, when her 



1826.] DANIEL WHEELEK. 85 

confidential attendant went softly into her room, to see 
how she was, and found to her great astonishment, that 
nothing remained but the frail tabernacle ; the counte- 
nance retained its usual composed and serene appearance, 
but the spirit had returned unto God who gave it. Her 
many virtues will long live in the memory of those who 
knew her worth ; and although she has passed away as 
one almost unnoticed and unregarded, yet her memorial 
is on high, and will never perish. Her body is expected 
here about the middle of next month, and will be laid by 
the side of her late husband in the Fort. She had many 
enemies, but they were only those whose luxurious habits 
and vain inclinations were exposed and restrained by her 
humble, simple, and virtuous example. It may be said, 
she died generally beloved and regretted, and very de- 
servedly so. Her decease took place on the 4th of Fifth 
Month, 0. S. 

To one oe his Family. 

Moscow Boad, Ninth Month ISth, 1826, 0. S. 

My dear , 

I have spent great part of this season on the 

bogs of Shoosharry, returning home only on Fourth and 
Seventh-day evenings, and leaving it again at noon on 
Fifth, and in the morning on Second-days. I hope that 
all the drains will be cut before the winter drives us from 
the work ; but we look for an early winter after so un- 
usually long and hot a summer. The damage done by fire 
in the course of the summer is incalculable. The woods 
have been on fire for fifty versts together ; in the neigh- 
bourhood of Ijora many regiments of soldiers have been 
employed, in endeavouring to save the towns and villages : 
several of the latter have been destroyed by the devour- 
in'g element. At times, we were alarmed for our own 
buildings : — in vain we tried to arrest the progress of the 
fire, when at a considerable distance from us ; but this 
could not be done, as the heat and smoke prevented the 
people from working when near it: — so that we were 
obliged to content ourselves with forming a defence, in 
advance of the fire, at a sufficient distance from the build- 
ings that the flames might not endanger them. This was 
done by removing the tree-roots and sods, in short, every 



86 memoirs or [1826. 

thing of a combustible nature, from the surface down to 
the clay, in the shape of a semicircle, about three-quarters 
of a mile in length, to the edge of which the fire actually 
came. Even with this precaution, it was necessary to 
station watchmen, as the sparks flew over the barrier and 
set the earth on fire in several places ; and our safety 
depended on extinguishing these places immediately, for 
if they had once gained strength, it would have been im- 
possible to check them, as every pool in the neighbour- 
hood was dried up by the long continuance of heat and 
drought. For several weeks we were threatened by this 
formidable enemy ; but were favoured to escape without 
accident. 

It is very pleasant to us to hear that the corona- 
tion has been attended with great satisfaction, far more 
than was expected. The unexpected appearance of the 
Grand Duke Constantine at Moscow seems to have dif- 
fused quietness over the whole empire. The generality 
of the people had an idea, that it was without his full 
concurrence, that his younger brother was proclaimed 
Emperor We have heard from very good authority, 
that the first interview between the two brothers was 
very affecting ; the behaviour of the Emperor was truly 
amiable and conciliatory, whilst that of Constantine gave 
ample proof of a noble and generous mind. 

As they rode together through the streets of Moscow 
on horseback, the population of the place were witnesses 
of the cordiality that subsisted between them ; and shouts 
of joy resounded through the city. In the course of a 
day or two, a review of the troops took place. The army 
has been most of all dissatisfied, and were generally of 
the mind, that Constantine had been forced aside to make 
way for his brother; but when the two brothers made 
their appearance in front of the troops, these were fully 
satisfied, and their shouts of approbation continued an 
unreasonable length of time. It is now generally supposed, 
that things will go on smoothly, and that every spark of 
sedition will be extinguished ; the Emperor will begin to 
feel himself more firmly seated on his throne, and will 
doubtless assume a more decided tone of character: it will 
soon be seen what he is ; from his abilities, much may be 
expected that is good. Much blood was shed on his acces- 



1826.] DANIEL WHEELER. 87 

sion to the throne ; and it is really wonderful how his 
life was spared, when surrounded by violent and despe- 
rate men. I most earnestly desire that he may lastingly 
remember his then humiliating situation, and may be dis- 
posed to keep near to that power, which so evidently and 
remarkably directed his steps, and delivered him from the 
hands of his enemies. 

TO ElCHAED COCKITT, DoiS T CASTEE. 

Twelfth Month 14th, 1826, 0. S. 
In vain would it be for me, to attempt to re- 



count the multiplied favours and blessing, that have been 
showered down upon us, since I last wrote. Perhaps, 
some might be disposed to think many of these circum- 
stances too trifling to be noticed, or if noticed at all, only 
as things which happen in the common course of events. 
But upon my mind they make a different impression ; 
and I cannot but record them as so many additional in- 
stances of the mercy and protecting care of Him, without 
whose knowledge a single sparrow cannot fall to the 
ground. 

I regret it is not in my power to gratify thee 

with any information as to our future prospects ; but 
things remain to the present time in the most clouded 
uncertainty. My dear friends and my native land are 
often the subjects of my thoughts. Sometimes I cannot 
help cherishing a hope that I may once more be per- 
mitted to return with my beloved family, and pitch a tent 
for a short time among them ; but I find it will not do 
to dwell much upon what I earnestly desire, as it has 
only a tendency to unsettle the mind, and disrobe it of 
that peaceful resignation, which I can thankfully acknow- 
ledge is often my favoured portion. 

The nature of our employment, and the wide field of 
labour before our view, in which at times it appears as if 
we should be called to assist, create a feeling of dismay ; 
but again circumstances occur, which for a season, darken 
any probability of this being the case : so that which ever 
way I look, it is but toiling in vain. " He that abideth 
of old," only knows what is in store for us ; and unto 
Him I commit myself and my all : well knowing from 
long experience, that a way can be opened, when perhaps 
there may be less expectation than at other times. 



88 memoies or [1828. 

To Johs Hipsley, Hull 

First Month 29th, 1827. 
The Emperor Nicholas is indefatigable in his 



exertions to support the interests of his people through- 
out the empire, by strictly insisting upon the most rigid 
adherence to justice in all causes ; which has given great 
satisfaction. His leisure hours, at least those absolutely 
necessary for exercise, he makes subservient to the ge- 
neral good, and is daily going about to inspect the hos- 
pitals and other public institutions, in the most minute 
manner, which has already had a salutary effect. 

I may be mistaken, but I think that he is almost the 
first crowned head that ever entered the doors of a prison, 
with the benevolent object of inquiring into, and im- 
proving its state : this he has lately done, and not in a 
superficial manner ; having, in many instances, entered 
closely into the examination of particular cases with great 
interest, and caused many to rejoice in being set free. 
This work is carried on without any parade ; he just 
steps into a sledge with a single horse, and no oue know- 
ing where he is going, of course there can be no prepara- 
tion made to receive him ; in this manner all are taken 
by surprise, and the real state of things fairly developed, 
whether rough or smooth. He has a great work before 
him ; and stands in need of that wisdom, which is better 
than rubies, to direct and support him in such an arduous 
and responsible station. 

To Sarah Smith, Sheffield. 

Twelfth Month 15th, 1828. 

Thou art probably aware, that we have changed 

our residence to a greater distance from the city, than 
where Ave lived for the last eight years. This has had the 
unavoidable effect of dividing our family, and depriving 
us of the constant society of each other, which is a pri- 
vilege we have greatly enjoyed. Prom the extent of our 
work, it was necessary, in order to keep all the branches 
in proper motion, to station some one in a central posi- 
tion, and William being in all respects the most capable, 
remains at that post. Although thus circumstanced, and 
living in a most dreary situation, we are favoured with 
resignation and contentment of mind ; which sweeten the 
cup of solitude, and make the frozen desert a peaceful 



1828.] DANIEL WHEELEK. 89 

abode. The longest span of life is short ; and to such as 
like myself cannot look forward to the addition of many- 
years, it is of little moment where we are scattered : and 
if we bring into view the humiliating situation of the 
Lord of life and glory, who " had not where to lay his 
head," a quiet dwelling place in any part of the habitable 
earth is more than a poor sinful mortal is entitled to, and 
much more than he deserves. 

I am now more than a month entered into my 58th 
year ; and I think that thou, my dear friend, art as far, 
or perhaps farther advanced towards the end of the race. 
I often look round at my contemporaries, particularly those 
whom I have long known and loved ; but am placed be- 
yond the practicability of any thing like comparing notes 
with them, on a subject in which we are all so deeply in- 
terested, and on which nothing less is depending than 
the prize immortal. If a sensibility of weakness, and a 
consciousness of utter unworthiness, under a feeling of 
increasing bodily infirmity, can entitle any one to boast, 
then I think it is allowable for me ; for truly I am a very 
poor creature every way. But when I contemplate the 
glorious gospel dispensation, and reflect that a thoughtless 
being like myself, nurtured in the very school of vice and 
folly, should ever have been brought, in any degree, under 
its benign and saving influence, — it is marvellous in my 
view, and none other than "the Lord's doing." It is 
easy for me to say, what can I render to Him ? But the 
question is, what have I rendered to Him ? Here is 
an appalling query indeed, — the consideration of which, 
makes me shrink into nothingness, and into fear of having 
fallen short of making an adequate return, not only of 
humble adoration, gratitude, and praise for such amazing 
mercy, but lest dedication and obedience have not kept 
pace with the knowledge that has been from time to time 
bestowed upon me. At times, a ray of comfort is per- 
mitted to glimmer on my drooping mind for a short dura- 
tion ; but soon it is again veiled by self-abasing clouds of 
suspense, which darken the whole atmosphere of hope. 

But although I have thus to go mourning on my way, 
yet a testimony lives in my heart to the all-sufficiency of 
that Divine grace, by which " I am what I am," — though 
nothing but a worm ; and with my latest breath, I would 



90 MEMOIKS OF [1829. 

commend all mankind to seek after this pearl of endless 
treasure. 

No prospect of liberation* yet appears ; perhaps it is 
too much longed for ; and the will of the creature must 
be slain, that the will of the Lord may be done, and His 
name glorified. 

Farewell, my dear friend ; may heavenly goodness en- 
circle, and comfort, and strengthen thy heart. 

To David Mallifson, Sheffield. 

Shoosharry, Tenth Month 11th, 1829. 

■ The removal of my beloved sister, Barbara Hoy- 
land, has been very affecting, and the more so, be- 
cause our situation precluded our hearing of the awful 
event, until several weeks after it took place. Mary 
Hustler has kindly transcribed and forwarded to me the 
expressions which dropped from her lips at different 
times during her last days, many of which are deeply in- 
structive. Her trials and afflictions have been many ; 
but there is strong consolation in believing, that they 
have worked for her " a far more exceeding and eter- 
nal weight of glory;" and that through the mercy of 
God in Christ Jesus, her tribulated spirit now resteth in 
the joy of its Lord. What poor short-sighted creatures 
we are ! I little thought, when parting with my dear 
sister in Liverpool, on my return from Ireland, that it 
was a last farewell : but I desire to bow in humble resig- 
nation to His Divine will, which is ever excellent ; and 
reverently and thankfully to bless His holy name, who 
by the powerful operation of His all-sufficient grace 
made her what she was. 

"What a variety of changes we have both witnessed, 
since children together under the parental roof, from 
which we were severed at an early age, by the loss of 
both father and mother, and left in an orphan state to 
struggle in a wide and wicked world. Many years have 
now passed away, since we found a shelter in the bosom 
of our highly favoured Society; but still changes have 
been our portion, though of different kinds, yet all per- 
mitted in wondrous mercy, and ought to be sufficient 
abundantly to show, that here there is " no continuing 
* From his engagement in Russia. 



1829.] DANIEL WHEELEK. 91 

city." My beloved sister is now beyond the reach of con- 
flict, where pain and sorrow cannot come ; and as she 
drew near the boundary of time, she was mercifully sup- 
ported by the everlasting arm of strength, that sure 
foundation and eternal rock, Christ Jesus, in whom she 
had believed. She is gone ! but I am left a little longer, 
a living monument of the same matchless mercy: and 
although encompassed by human frailty, and conscious of 
manifold deficiencies, yet I am enabled to testify for the 
encouragement of others, that beyond the shadow of a 
doubt it is no "cunningly devised fable" which we have 
followed, but a glorious reality ; of which I feel more and 
more anxious that all should come to the saviug know- 
ledge, and partake of the blessed and peaceful enjoyment 
thereof. 

Since taking up my pen to address thee, I have felt 
particularly interested on behalf of the dear young people 
of thy family, with whom my heart seems interwoven, 
with an affectionate solicitude, which words fail to convey 
to its full extent ; that they may unceasingly labour to 
know and experience for themselves individually, the secret 
working of that power in their hearts, which is Divine ; 
and may be willing to dwell under its purifying influence, 
until all things are subdued and brought into subjection 
to His holy will, whose exclusive right it is to rule and 
reign in the hearts of the children of men :— " of the in- 
crease of His government and peace there shall be no 
end;" for the kingdom of Christ Jesus is an everlasting 
kingdom, and the covenant made with the house of Jacob 
an everlasting covenant, universal and ever new, in and 
through its blessed and holy Mediator. There can be no 
stronger proof of sincerity in those who desire to fear, 
love, and serve a good and gracious God, than their per- 
severingly endeavouring to wait upon Him, in a watchful 
humble state of mind ; not only at set times and on par- 
ticular occasions, but making it at all times the chief 
business of their lives. His unslumbering eye is ever open 
to regard the most feeble effort of the weakest child : 
every gracious promise will be fulfilled for His great 
name's sake ;— they shall renew their strength," — " they 
shall not be ashamed ;" — the cry of wrestling nature will 
be heard on high, by Him " that speaketh in righteous- 



92 MEMOIES OF [1829. 

ness, and is mighty to save," and " able to deliver." He 
will deliver from the horrible pit of sin, and from the 
things of time, which cling like the adhesive miry clay : — 
yea, He will set their feet upon an everlasting rock, 
against which the combined power of darkness in vain may 
beat : — He will establish their goings, and put the new 
song of praise into the mouth of all who diligently and 
patiently wait for Him. The heart is the field in which 
the hidden treasure lies ; and such is its inestimable 
value, that nothing short of all that a man hath, can pur- 
chase it. All must be surrendered to obtain the heavenly 
pearl : the whole is required without reserve. And what 
is all that we possess, when compared with the stupendous 
act of suffering love, that purchased our redemption ? it 
lies in a small compass, yet it is capable of frustrating the 
Divine intention, and therefore is of vast importance ; and 
I believe the unsubjugated will of the creature compre- 
hends the whole. Not a word or an action, which fills the 
catalogue of the deeds of the body, can be conceived and 
performed Avithout the assent and will of the creature, — 
all have their origin in thought ; and therefore the ever- 
blessed Master at once pointed out a remedy against every 
temptation to which we are liable, in the geueral injunc- 
tion, — "What I say unto you, I say unto all, watch." 
Here then is the Christian's only tower of safety, and the 
path that leads to prayer. Oh ! that I could induce all 
to this engagement of mind: the tendency of every 
thought would be discovered by the light which shineth 
in darkness ; whatsoever is earthly and sensual, and even 
the tendency of the heart in the natural state, would be 
exposed ; — " the lust of the flesh, the lust of the eye, and 
the pride of life," would be clearly distinguished to be 
" not of the Father, but of the world, — which " passeth 
away, and the lust thereof : but he that doeth the will of 
God, abideth for ever." Those who steadily and carefully 
maintain the watch, will be strengthened to suppress 
every intrusive thought, and will be more and more placed 
in a capacity to wait ; for there cannot be a true wait- 
ing, without a ceasing from our own imaginations, that 
Grod may be all in all : in whose presence only there is 
life, and love, and peace, and joy, — the blessed reward 
of all those who fear, serve, and love Him, in his inward 
appearance. 



1829.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 93 

I was not intending to say so much, when I began with 
this subject, but I think my pen could not be employed 
in a better cause, or for a better Master : at the same 
time believing, that it will be accepted in the same love, 
that prompted me to write it. 

To one of his Children. 

Twelfth Month 12th, 1829. 

To hear of thy welfare in those things that are of 

eternal consequence, is the principal desire of my heart 
for thee ; without this, worldly prosperity will avail 
nothing in the great day of account. But little is 
enough, when our desires are bounded by moderation ; 
and I am fully persuaded that no good and necessary 
thing will be withheld from them that walk uprightly. 
As for myself, I can truly say, that when I began busi- 
ness, I had no artificial wants, and my real wants were 
very few. I never studied to keep up appearances, and 
be like other people ; all around me knew that I had but 
small means, and I made no other pretensions. I en- 
deavoured, I think, to the best of my ability to seek the 
Lord, and positively did not look beyond a sufficiency of 
food and raiment ; and although an utter stranger to 
business in every shape, yet my way was made pros- 
perous ; though perhaps what I thought prosperity would 
be despised by most in the present day, and probably by 
many in that day also. 



94 MEMOIRS OF [1830. 



CHAPTEE VIII. 

VISITS ENGLAND WITH HIS WIEE IN 1830 — RELIGIOUS 
ENGAGEMENTS THERE — 1831. CHOLERA AT PETERS- 
BURG EPISTLE TO ERIENDS OE YORK QUARTERLY 

MEETING, 1832. 

This year (1830) the health of our dear mother having 
again failed considerably, she was recommended to pass 
the ensuing winter in England; and our father having 
concluded to accompany her, they came over together in 
the autumn. The interval of leisure thus afforded, was 
not suffered to pass unimproved. Besides the attend- 
ance of the various meetings that fell in his way, he 
wrote and published, during the winter, a pamphlet en- 
titled An affectionate Address to the Members of 'the Church 
of England ; which it is believed was widely circulated at 
the time. 

In the Eirst Month 1831, he applied for and obtained 
a certificate from his Monthly Meeting, enabling him to 
visit parts of Devon, Cornwall, and the Scilly Isles. 

In the former part of this engagement, he was joined 
by Samuel and Maria Eox. They visited together most 
of the meetings in Devonshire, and he accompanied them 
in a visit to some of the families of Eriends in Plymouth. 
In a letter to his children, dated 20th of Third Month, 
he says : — 

In the evening, was at a public meeting, held in the 
Bethel at Devonport, at the request of Samuel and Maria 
Eox. It was well filled ; and after the people were in- 
formed of the object of our meeting together, great 
solemnity prevailed over the assembly. Samuel Eox had 
to break the silence with the voice of prayer. I suppose 
almost the whole congregation consisted of persons con- 
nected with the sea-faring life, with their families. My 
heart was greatly enlarged towards them, as companions 
and shipmates in the voyage of life ; having the Lord 
Grod, merciful and gracious, and abundant in goodness 



1831. J DANIEL WHEELER. 95 

and truth, for our commander; and an all-sufficient 
Saviour and holy Redeemer for a heavenly pilot : who 
would never leave His vessel, but would safely conduct 
us through all the dangers and difficulties of time, and 
would remain with us through the never-ending ages of 
eternity. Towards the close, I had to call the attention 
of the meeting to myself, as an example for their encou- 
ragement, that none need despair ; for in me they might 
behold a living monument of the Lord's everlasting mercy, 
and the triumph of Divine grace over human nature in 
its most depraved state ;— in one, who, like themselves, 
had been cradled on the ocean, whom the everlasting arm 
had offcimes been stretched out to save, when the briny 
wave had nearly prevailed against him. Maria Fox con- 
cluded the meeting in supplication. The people seemed 
in no hurry to leave the .place, many coming to shake hands 
in a very friendly way. By what I have said, you will 
have some idea what sort of a meeting it was; and I think 
you cannot refrain from joining with me in the grateful 
tribute of admiration, gratitude and praise, to Him who 
sitteth upon the flood," who " sitteth King for ever ;" — 
who only can give strength unto His people, — who will 
bless the provision of Zion, and satisfy her poor with 
bread, — and fill with that peace, which the topaz of 
Ethiopia cannot equal in value. 

He was accompanied to the Scilly Islands by John 
Stephens of Penzance, to whom he expressed himself 
under great obligations for his kindness and attention. 
They were cordially received by many of the inhabitants ; 
and the meetings appointed among them were generally 
well attended. 

After returning to Penzance he concluded his visit to 
the meetings of Friends in Cornwall and Devonshire : and 
crossed from Bristol to Dublin in time for the Yearly 
Meeting in that city. In a letter to his children, dated 
Fifth Month 3rd, he writes : 

We have had a very solemn Yearly Meeting, which 

continued nearly the whole of last week. The dreadful 
situation of the people of Ireland seems to have created 
very general apprehension in the minds of Friends, and I 
think very justly : in some counties open rebellion is the 
order of the day, and some bare-faced murders have been 



96 MEMOIBS OE [1831. 

committed in broad daylight. These things, and the alto- 
gether appalling signs of the times, have combined to 
bring the minds of many into great humility and abase- 
ment of self. In addition to these outward circumstances, 
the general call from the ministry has been in effect, 
' How long will ye see the standard, and hear the sound of 
the trumpet ? How long will you hear, and see, and dis- 
regard the loving-kindness of the Lord ?' It was rather 
remarkable, that the strangers present were all from places 
distant from each other; and yet all uniformly had to 
raise a similar language, and to warn the revolting, back- 
sliding sons and daughters in our Society, of a day that is 
fast hastening upon them, that would shake every build- 
ing not upon the true foundation — the eternal Rock of 
ages, Christ Jesus our Lord. I trust the call will sink 
deep into the minds of many, and bring into thoughtful- 
ness, about their own soul's peace, such characters as the 
great Apostle describes, when he says, — " of whom I told 
you often, and now tell you even weeping, that they are 
the enemies of the cross of Christ." 

After attending the Yearly Meeting in London, Daniel 
"Wheeler returned to Petersburg in the Sixth Month. 
At the time of his arrival there the cholera was raging 
with great virulence. The following extracts from his 
letters refer to this awful visitation. 

To Sabah Backhouse, Yobk. 

Plains of Shoosharry, near Petersburg, 
Eighth Month 31**, O. S., 1831. 

Erom a variety of circumstances which occurred both 
before reaching the Sound, and after leaving it, our sus- 
picions were awakened as to the state of things, in regard 
to the fatal disease at the place to which we were bending 
our course ; but the weather threw us out of the track of 
the homeward-bound ships, and prevented our getting the 
least information till we entered the Gruff of Finland. 
From all the accounts we received from the vessels then 
spoken with, there seemed no doubt, but that the cholera 
was raging both at Cronstadt and Petersburg ; and the 
nearer we approached to these places, the more alarming 
the reports became. * * 

My heart warms with the remembrance of the sustain- 



1831.] DAKIEL WHEELER. 97 

ing evidence, with which our minds were favoured in the 
midst of the scene of terror that awaited us. My poor 
wife was greatly supported, and only in one instance 
expressed any thing like discouragement, and that was at 
the thought of my having to expose myself amongst the 
people on shore. But it was not a time for any one to 
flinch, particularly when mercifully favoured, as was my 
happy portion, to banish all fear, and not experience a 
single desire to arise to be any where but where my lot 
was cast. 

On landing, some difficulties arose from a new law 
respecting passengers' luggage: the captain proposed 
applying to the British Consul for advice. I felt averse 
to this ; but nothing else suggesting, it was attempted. 
It was soon ascertained that no person was admitted into 
his office, and that letters, &c, were received with a pair 
of tongs, for fear of infection. It seemed as if nothing 
was to be achieved by any contrivance of our own ; but 
the very barrier which at first appeared insurmountable, 
proved to be the channel through which relief and comfort 
were to flow. This new law occasioned my having to goto 
a particular department of the Custom House, when I was 
accosted by a stranger with a letter in his hand, who asked 
if it was for me. The measure was now filled ; the tide 
which had flowed in such an appalling current, was at its 
height, and beginning to turn. The letter was in dear 
"William's handwriting ; and I had the joy of finding that 
my children had wholly escaped the ravages of this awful 
disease ; which was considered to be at its height, just 
about the time of our arrival. 

I hastened on board again with my letter, and will 
leave thee to judge of what followed, and to partake of the 
joy which once more we were permitted to share together, 
— I hope with humble gratitude. I was on shore again 
until late ; but every thing moved tardily, and no wonder, 
when the judgments of the Almighty were at the very 
doors of most, in so striking a manner. In this small 
town one hundred and fifteen died that day. * # # 
We were at length favoured to reach our abode, and to 
find all well, to our mutual rejoicing, — such was the 
abundant and unmerited mercy bestowed upon us. 



98 MEMOIRS OF [1831. 

TO BlCHARD CoCKIN, DoNCASTER. 

Shoosharry Establishment, Ninth Month 22nd, 1831, O.S. 

I haye heard through a channel that cannot be 

doubted, that on the day we landed, eight hundred 
died in Petersburg. The published accounts state the 
total loss throughout the empire at fifty-two thousand ; 
and, we may be sure, that this is a very moderate calcula- 
tion indeed. Through mercy, this calamity seems nearly 
overpast ; and how should I rejoice if it was in my power 
to say, that the inhabitants have learned righteousness, 
whilst the " judgments of the Lord" have been so signally 
manifested in the earth. 

It is really astonishing what a degree of ignorance 
prevails, or what cause can have operated to deceive the 
people, many of whom at this day do not believe that 
such a complaint has ever existed; but suppose the 
mortality has been occasioned by poison administered by 
persons in the employ of the Poles. This delusion has 
itself caused a waste of human life. It would of course 
help to exasperate the public mind against the Poles ; but 
this was not all, for it caused the lower orders to rise, and 
in their blind zeal, it is said, people were actually de- 
stroyed on suspicion of being paid agents : the doctors 
were implicated in this suspicion, and I believe at least 
one was killed by the rabble. Some of these objects of 
suspicion were seized and searched, and compelled to 
swallow any article found upon them, supposed to be 
poison, in order to ascertain their guilt. We heard of 
one on whom a smelling bottle containing strong French 
salts was found ; the test in this case, it is said, proved 
fatal. In another instance, the owner of a set of castors 
was compelled to swallow the contents ; but by taking an 
emetic, he escaped material suffering. The rabble broke 
into some of the hospitals, and speedily liberated the 
patients : in one instance, they threw the doctor out of the 
window ; he escaped being much hurt, and was actually 
carried up stairs and thrown out a second time, and fell a 
sacrifice to their fury. The confusion was at one time so 
great, that some people are said to have died of fear, and 
many fled from the neighbourhood. Others shut them- 
selves up to escape this terrible malady, but in repeated 



1831.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 99 

instances, those who took the greatest precautions, were 
the first carried off. 

"We cannot wonder at e^ery effort being used on the 
part of the government, to endeavour to check the pro- 
gress of the disease ; but these efforts were not always 
well devised or executed. The police very improperly 
took up every man whom they suspected of having the 
complaint, and carried him off to an hospital, where, in 
spite of all he could say, he was immediately treated as a 
patient, and many such, perhaps from afterwards taking 
the complaint, never came out again alive. This treat- 
ment exasperated the people to such a degree, that they 
broke through all bounds, as they thought, in self- 
defence. One of our men was taken up, charged with 
having the disease ; in vain he declared that he was in 
perfect health, — nothing would serve but his going to the 
hospital, where he was forthwith treated as a patient; 
but was released from his perilous situation by the multi- 
tude getting possession of the hospital, when he availed 
himself of the opportunity of escape, and returned to 
work. With a view to prevent the contagion from 
spreading, the dead were hastily put into coffins, and it is 
very possible that some were coffined before they were 
actually deceased, — of course unintentionally. However, 
some coffins were detected with living bodies in them ; so 
that altogether the scene ,of confusion scarcely ever had 
its parallel. 

Shortly after we arrived at Cronstadt, my attention 
was directed to a large open lighter, full of men and 
horses, crowded in all positions. These people were in the 
act of flying from the infection, hoping to reach the other 
side of the gulf, and get off to the villages up the country. 
I think I never before saw such a closely stowed cargo of 
men and beasts, in all the course of my pilgrimage. 

To Friends oe York Quarterly Meeting. 

Near Petersburg, First Month 25th, 1832. 

Under a renewed sense of the Lord's manifold and 
tender mercies, which, to His praise and to His glory be 
it spoken, have compassed us about " as with a shield," 
since we last saw each other ; my soul feels bound thus 
to recognize the good hand that has led us, and to salute 

e2 

LofC. 



100 MEMOIES OF [1832. 

mv dear brethren and sisters, in a feeling of that love 
■which cannot change : earnestly desiring that " grace, 
mercy, and peace, from God the Father, and our Lord 
Jesus Christ, may be multiplied to them;" causing the 
hearts of the faithful to rejoice, — and joy, gladness, and 
thanksgiving to abound amongst them. 

Although far separated from each other as to the out- 
ward, yet such is the glorious privilege of the least living 
member of the true church universal, that nothing can 
separate, or prevent us from standing fast in the one 
Holy Spirit, striving together in one mind, for the faith 
of the gospel ; — " till we all come in the unity of the 
faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a 
perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the fulness 
of Christ." For assuredly, my beloved friends, a day of 
trial is approaching, yea, hastening upon the nations, 
when nothing short of an individual heartfelt knowledge of 
Him, in whom we profess to believe, will stand unshaken 
by the storm. 

Great is the solicitude I feel on behalf of our highly 
favoured religious Society, that it may be preserved im- 
movable upon this its ancient and sure foundation, Jesus 
Christ — " Christ in you the hope of glory ;" which never 
did, and never will, fail those, who in simplicity believe, 
and faithfully build thereon, nothing doubting. By dili- 
gently maintaining the watch in that holy Light, bestowed 
in redeeming love on every individual of the human race, 
the snares of the insidious adversary, although laid in the 
most insinuating manner, will be detected and broken ; 
the specious guise of a false religion itself will be pene- 
trated. This has assuredly slain its thousands, who, 
dazzled and distracted by creaturely activity and excite- 
ment, have thus been corrupted from the simplicity that 
is in Christ. " AYatch ye therefore, and pray always ; 
that ye may be accounted worthy to escape all these things 
that shall come to pass, and to stand before the Son of 
man." Blessed and holy injunction, — never out of season, 
— never more needed ! 

We may feel lamentably conscious of unworthiness, 
weakness, and incapacity from our manifold backslidings, 
to come up, " to the help of the Lord against the mighty," 
or to unveil the subtle workings of the mystery of iniquity 



1832.] DANIEL WHEELEK. 101 

to the sight of others. These feelings are painful ; and 
how great is the need of circumspection under them, lest, 
in the impatience of our spirits, heightened as this too 
often is, by the ill-advised example and counsel of those 
about us, we should attempt to stay the ark with unsanc- 
tified and unauthorized hands ; or lest we should counte- 
nance to our own condemnation willings and runnings, 
on the part of those with whom we may stand connected, 
which, however specious in themselves, nevertheless con- 
tribute most essentially and insidiously to promote the 
kingdom of antichrist, already, alas ! extensive in the 
earth. 

Frequently am I brought under appalling apprehensions 
for us, as a people, sought out and chosen of the Lord : 
for had we followed the footsteps of our honourable prede- 
cessors in religious profession, who bore the burden and 
heat of a day of deep suffering, in the faithful support, in 
their original brightness, of those principles which they 
transmitted to us, — the spiritual beauty of the gospel 
church might have shone forth even through us, with a 
sr)lendour which the different professors of the Christian 
name, could neither have gainsayed nor resisted. And it 
is awfully impressed upon my mind, I might almost say, 
it is given me awfully to believe, that if the " world, and 
the things of the world," which "are not of the Father," 
had not stolen away our hearts from His love, the glad 
tidings of that gospel, which is indeed " the power of God 
unto salvation," would, long ere this, have been proclaimed 
in remote, in heathen portions of the habitable globe, by 
instruments raised up from amongst us, duly prepared 
and clothed with the true, baptizing authority of the 
Lord Jesus ; whose " inheritance is the heathen, and the 
uttermost parts of the earth his possession." He alone 
can endue His messengers with "power from on high," 
in His name to open the eyes of the spiritually blind, to 
turn them from darkness to light, and from the power of 
Satan unto God. Mark, then, the awful consequences of 
our short-comings as a people ; and let us tremble, lest 
God should visit our iniquity upon us ; and the awful 
language should be sounded in our ears : — " The kingdom 
of God shall be taken from you, and given to a nation or 
people bringing forth the fruits thereof." — "Watch ye, 



102 memoies or [1882. 

therefore," and remember, " and pray always ;" for "the 
time is come that judgment must begin at the house of 
Grod;" what then "shall the end be of them that obey 
not the gospel of Grod!" 

" Tear, and the pit, and the snare are upon thee, ! 
inhabitant of the earth!" from which nothing but a 
Saviour's all-powerful arm can extricate and deliver. All 
are involved in the momentous consequences ; yet it is 
an individual work, and admits of no delay. Then, dear 
friends of every age and of every class, let us hasten to it 
in earnest : let us " humble ourselves under the mighty 
hand of God," even to the state of little children; and 
turn inward to his pure unflattering witness, which can- 
not deceive, or be deceived. Let us accomplish a diligent 
search, and patiently examine how far those indispensable 
conditions are submitted to on our part, without which 
none can follow the blessed Jesus. Where is that self- 
denial and the daily cross He enjoins ? Are we denying 
ourselves those gratifications of time and sense, which 
nourish sin, and keep alive in us the evil propensities of 
fallen nature ? Have we taken up that daily cross, and 
offered all to Him. "who died for us and rose again?" 
It is not giving up this or that particular thing that will 
suffice ; a full surrender of the will must be made to Him, 
"whose right it is to reign." Let none plead for dis- 
obedience in what they may think little things, on the 
ground of their being so. If such they really are, they 
are the more easily parted with ; and our tenacity in 
wishing to reserve them, assuredly indicates that they 
are of more importance in our practical estimation than 
we may be disposed to allow. Let no man deceive him- 
self; — unqualified obedience is the necessary condition of 
discipleship. Without it we cannot be consistent fol- 
lowers of our Lord; and if not followers of Him, we 
cannot serve Him, be where He is, nor learn of Him 
that meekness and lowliness of heart, which draw down 
heavenly blessings and regard, and which he alone can 
bestow. 

As the sorrowful declension which has so marred the 
beauty of our religious Society, may be traced to depart- 
ing from this heavenly indwelling principle of light, life, 
and love ; so our restoration to primitive purity can only 



1832.] DANIEL WHEELER. 103 

be effected by returning unto the Lord with full purpose 
of heart, in the depths of humility and self-abasement : — 
yea, my friends, nothing less than this will do. We must 
deny ourselves, take up our daily cross, and follow Him, 
who is " holy, harmless, undefiled, separate from sinners, 
and made higher than the heavens ;" — ever mighty to 
save, and to deliver ; and who will deliver out of every 
distress the soul that in sincerity seeketh Him. 

Come brother — come sister — come all my dear friends ; 
let no earthly consideration whatever be suffered to hinder 
this important work : for " the night is far spent, the day 
is at hand ; let us therefore cast off the works of dark- 
ness, and let us put on the armour of light;" that we 
may no longer briug forth fruit whereof we are ashamed, 
— for the end of those things is death ; that we may " be 
strong in the Lord, and in the power of His might, to 
stand against the wiles of the devil. Eor we wrestle not 
against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against 
powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, 
against spiritual wickedness in high places. Let us " pray 
always, with all prayer and supplication in the Spirit, 
watching thereunto, with all perseverance ; striving to- 
gether in one mind for the faith of the gospel, even for 
that faith which worketh by love, purifieth the heart, 
and giveth victory over the world. Thus shall we indeed 
be found with " our loins girded about, and our lights 
burning, and we ourselves like unto men who wait for 
their lord, that when he cometh and knocketh, they may 
open unto him immediately ; even unto Him who said — 
" Behold I stand at the door and knock, if any man hear 
my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and 
will sup with him, and he with me." Then "lift up your 
heads, O ye gates ! even lift them up ye everlasting doors ! 
and the King of glory shall come in. Who is this King 
of glory ? The Lord of hosts, He is the King of glory." 

In the love of the gospel, I remain your affectionate 
friend and brother, 

Daniel Wheeler. 



104 memoirs or [1832. 



CHAPTER IX. 

PEOSPECT OE DISTANT BELIGIOUS SEBYICE — EESIGNS HIS 
APPOINTMENT IN BUSSIA — SAILS EOE ENGLAND, 1832 

OBTAINS CEBTIEICATES EOE EELIGIOUS SEEYICE IN 

THE SOTJTH SEA ISLANDS, ETC, DECEASE OE HIS WIEE 

— ILLNESS OE HIS CHILDEEN JOUBNEY TO EITSSIA, IN 

1833 EETTJEN TO ENGLAND — SAILS EOE THE SOUTH 

SEAS — DETENTION AT THE ISLE OE WIGHT. 

[About this time, under a prospect of distant religious 
service, our dear father believed it right to resign his ap- 
pointment under the Russian government,* and to repair 
to his native country. The commencement and progress 
of this movement are alluded to in the following extracts 
from his letters.] 

To John Hipslet, Hull. 

Seventh Month 5th, 1832, 0. S. 

I hinted to thee some time back, the probability 

of a change being about to take place, as to our prospects 
in this country ; which is now so far developed, as to 
enable me to inform thee, with some little certainty, how 
things are going on. 

* The land placed under Daniel Wheeler's care in 1818 consisted 
chiefly of certain parcels in the immediate vicinity of Petersburg, the 
cultivation of which by private enterprize appeared impracticable, on ac- 
count of their barrenness, or their marshy nature. At the time of D. W.'s 
departure in 1832, about three thousand English acres were in full cul- 
tivation, on part of which fifteen farms had been established, varying in 
extent from thirty-five to one hundred-and-five acres each. About two 
thousand seven hundred acres more had been drained, the cultivation 
being either left to other hands, or was in progress, when D. W. resigned 
his appointment. Besides the improvement thus effected in the neigh- 
bourhood of the capital, the most satisfactory evidence of the utility of the 
undertaking had been afforded, by the extensive adoption of various im- 
plements and methods of culture, heretofore unknown in Russia ; and by 
the consideration which agriculture and rural economy in general had 
obtained. The suggestion of letting out land to free tenants, had not 
met with all the success that could have been desired. 



1832.] DANIEL WHEELED. 105 

For many months past, it has clearly appeared to be 
my duty to relinquish my engagements in this land ; and 
as way has from time to time opened, I have gradually 
moved forward under this apprehension; and have been 
mercifully, peacefully, and abundantly confirmed in this 
step, by the difficulties, which at first appeared too moun- 
tainous to be overcome, having shrunk into insignificant 
mole-hills, as the time approached to encounter them. 
Now every obstacle seems to be removed : I have, I think, 
proceeded throughout, as things were opened before me, 
consulting with my beloved family, as each succeeding step 
has been taken ; and in every instance, what has been 
proposed to them, has found a place in their minds, and 
been assented to. To break up all at once an establish- 
ment so extensive as that in which I have been engaged, 
would be attended with serious loss and inconvenience ; 
and when the unbounded confidence which has been 
reposed in us is taken into view, extra care and caution 
seem the more needful, that there should be no unhand- 
some conduct to complain of; and I trust that I have 
always been anxious to avoid everything in the smallest 
degree calculated to cast a shade upon our religious 
Society, the principles of which, I have good reason for 
believing, are held in considerable estimation at this day 
by many high in office, as well as by others who have had 
more frequent intercourse with us. After stating undis- 
guisedly my true motive for wishing to retire, it was pro- 
posed that my eldest son should succeed me as head of 
this concern ; and that in all respects everything else 
should remain on its original footing. 

Although this outline seems to occupy but a small 
space on paper, it has, from first to last, taken about 
seven months to bring all the particulars to bear ; but 
the Ukase (or imperial edict) is now actually signed. 

I have frequently mentioned having arrived on the 
same day, when coming here from England, viz. the 
3rd of Seventh Month, 0. S. ; and now it has come to 
pass, without the possibility of any contrivance, that on 
that very same day I am liberated from Russia. I have 
already had a parting and affecting interview with Prince 
G-alitzin: he particularly stipulated that I should write 
to him, saying, ' What is good for your soul, is good for 

e3 



106 MEMOIES OF [1832. 

mine.' I feel thankful in being able to say, that there 
is no perceptible alteration in him, after an acquaintance 
of fifteen years. He has ordered a certificate to be 
prepared for me in English, for the satisfaction of my 
friends, which he will sign on behalf of the Emperor.* 

But although things seem to have been so far set in 
order, as to enable me to leave this country in a com- 
fortable manner ; yet the trial of faith, and patience, and 
of every affectionate feeling, has still to be passed through, 
as regards my dear wife and family here : for though the 
way is clearly seen and open for my going to England, 
yet I have not the slightest prospect of any settled resi- 
dence there ; but from the impressions which have been 
sealed upon my mind, by day and night for many months 
past, very different scenes are open before me. As I 
have from the first, made my wife acquainted with the 
uncertainty to which I am looking forward, she feels 
best satisfied to remain, for the present at least, in this 
country. 

I have sometimes thought, as so great a willingness has 
been wrought in my mind to part with every earthly 
thing, that perhaps, when all was settled as to outward 
affairs, it might be only as a preparation for quitting this 
scene of conflict altogether : but I have been enabled to 
look forward to this result, with the same calmness and 
resignation, should it be the will of Him who hath done 
so great things for me, and shown me the path of life ; 
whose excellency is over Israel, and who giveth strength 
and power to His people, to praise and " glorify" Him, 
even " in the fires." 

[Soon after the date of the foregoing, he took leave of 
his family, and set sail for England : — the following letter 
is written when on the point of quitting the port of 
Cronstadt.] 

To his Wife. 

Cronstadt Mole, Seventh Month 20th, 1832, 0. S. 

My deabest Jafe, 

I cannot, of course, have much to communicate 



as to fresh events, the time is so short since thou and the 

Prince Alexander Galitzin ; died at an advanced age in the autumn 
14. 



of 1 



1832.] DANIEL WHEELER. 107 

rest of my dear family have been removed from my sight : 
I have, however, abundant cause to magnify that never- 
failing arm of power, which has so marvellously supported 
us through a dispensation, not of an every-day sort ; and 
which still continues to preserve in that lowly quiet of 
mind, which subjects the will of the creature to that of 
the Almighty Creator, — even to the binding of the sacri- 
fice as to the horns of the altar, without reserving any 
thing which might, like the " bleating of the sheep, and 
the lowing of the oxen," tend to self-condemnation, or 
open a door for reproach and accusation, wherein the 
enemy could exult or rejoice. 

I regretted to find thou hadst been writing so late 
the night I left home ; although it was very consoling to 
me to receive thy note, which I did not read till this 
morning, as I was not' aware the packet contained any 
thing for me. It has been indeed a trying circumstance 
for a long time past to me, whenever I have looked for- 
ward to taking my departure from thee, although I have 
endeavoured to keep it wholly to myself ; but I am com- 
forted in a belief that has been graciously begotten for 
sometime past in my heart, that no less reward will 
await thee and our dear children, in thus fully resigning 
me in meek submission to the Divine will, than will be 
my portion, who have to leave you all, if found faithful 
to the farther unfoldings of it. A fresh evidence of this 
has been sealed upon my mind this morning, in an 
encouraging manner; and I do greatly desire that we 
may all, by keeping close to our heavenly Teacher in 
humble watchfulness, be favoured to witness that peace, 
which " the Grod of peace, that brought again from the 
dead our Lord Jesus, that great Shepherd of the sheep," 
alone can bostow. 

I am thine, very affectionately, 

D. W. 

To Sarah Smith, Sheeeield. 

Ninth Month 3rd, 1832. 

Through that loving-kindness which is better than life, I 
am once more permitted to announce myself upon British 
ground, favoured with the rich blessing of health. 

It is six weeks this night, since I left my beloved wife 



108 MEMOIES OF [1832. 

at Shoosharry, and, accompanied by my children, went 
down to Cronstadt to embark for Hull. My dear wife 
was as well as usual ; but remained at home, as her going 
to Cronstadt would have been beyond her strength, par- 
ticularly at a moment when every feeling was stretched as 
far as human nature could well bear ; it would have been 
adding anguish to the cup of affliction and distress about 
to be handed. " Hath G-od forgotten to be gracious ?" 
Nay verily, my dear friend ; His mercies, unbounded as 
his love, enabled us to drink it with all its dregs, bitter 
indeed to flesh and blood : but if He hath blessed it, it 
will — it shall be blessed. I am very thankful in being 
able to tell thee, that my beloved wife was supported 
throughout the whole conflict in a marvellous manner ; 
and evinced to her dear family a calmness, resignation, 
and fortitude, not often equalled in like painful circum- 
stances, and but seldom surpassed ; giving me up without 
a murmur, though without a glimpse of when we shall 
meet again. Surely the incense is still burning, and I 
humbly trust the sacrifice will be accepted by Him, who 
more than thirty-two years ago brought us together , and 
who now in the excellency of his will, is pleased to sepa- 
rate us again from each other ; and who alone can sanctify 
to us and our dear children, this and every other trial yet 
in store for us, to His own praise and glory. 

To his "Wife. 

Sheffield, Ninth Month 22nd, 1832. 
I informed the Select Meeting held at Doncaster on the 
I2th (nineteen persons being present,) of the object which 
has brought me to England. I had also to bear a short 
testimony to the worth of dear William Smith, who it 
appeared had been appointed a representative for the last 
Quarterly Meeting ; but was prevented attending it by 
the sickness which preceded his death. His loss has been 
greatly lamented by people of various denominations, and 
I think it may be safely said, he was one in whom there 
was no guile. His end was truly consoling ; although 
scarcely able to move hand or foot from extreme debility, 
his mouth was filled with praises to the Lord ; so that the 
physician who was present was quite struck with the 
scene. He was interred, I think, about six hours after- 



1832.] DANIEL WHEELER. 109 

wards, — almost immediate burial being insisted on in cases 
of cholera. 

Next day, the Monthly Meeting was held ; at the close 
of which, members were requested to keep their seats. 
I was strengthened to spread before Friends the prospect 
which had been presented to the view of my mind, of 
visiting in the love of the gospel the inhabitants of some 
of the islands of the Pacific Ocean, New South Wales, and 
Van Diemen's Land. I stood up with the words, " the 
cup which my Father hath given me, shall I not drink 
it;" — and eventually laid the whole affair fully before the 
meeting. A very solid and solemn interval succeeded. 
I warned the meeting not to let affectionate sympathy 
bias their minds, and recommended that all should en- 
deavour to sink down to the precious gift in every heart, 
that so a right judgment might be come to ; seeing it was 
a subject in which much was implicated, not only as 
regarded myself and the Society at large, but the Truth 
itself. At length, a general expression of concurrence 
and near sympathy broke forth, from the head to the 
uttermost skirts of the garment, as the ointment poured 
forth, which draws down the heavenly blessing. Many 
vocal petitions ascended on the occasion, as well I believe 
as universal mental ones. It was, indeed, a memorable 
day, and one in which I most earnestly desire you may 
all be permitted to share, though far distant, through the 
influence of that Almighty power, which is omnipotent 
and omnipresent. A commitee was appointed to prepare 
a certificate for me. 

York, Ninth Month 28th, 1832. 
My dear Children, 
On Fourth day, the 26th, the Quarterly Meet- 
ing was held. After a solemn meeting for worship, it 
was proposed that the women Friends should keep their 
seats. After the clerk had opened the meeting with the 
usual minute, and called over the names of the repre- 
sentatives from each Monthly Meeting, this large as- 
sembly again dropped into silence, which remained unin- 
terrupted, until broken by myself nearly in the following 
words: — ' No wonder if a trembling mortal feels appalled 
at approaching conflict, when the dear Son of God himself 



110 memoies or [1832. 

exclaimed, " Father save me from this hour:" — for al- 
though we may at times feel a willingness to go with our 
Lord and Master, as unto prison and unto death ; yet 
such is the frailty and weakness of human nature, that 
when the trying hour cometh, we are ready to deny Him. 
But we have a great and glorious High Priest, whose 
most precious attribute is mercy; who will not break the 
bruised reed, nor suffer it to be broken; who is touched 
with a feeling — a compassionate sense of our infirmities, — 
is mighty to save and to deliver, and who will deliver out 
of every distress, all those that put their trust and con- 
fidence in Him.' And thus, eventually, was laid the 
whole weight of the concern upon the shoulders of the 
Quarterly Meeting. 

The meeting now began to feel the weight of the re- 
sponsibility cast upon it, and again settled down in great 
solemnity. A considerable number of Friends expressed 
their unity and concurrence ; and my dear wife and 
family had a full share in the prayers and sympathy of 
their friends, to my great rejoicing and thankfulness. 
After a full hour occupied in this manner, it was con- 
cluded that a committee should be appointed to express 
the sense of the meeting in an endorsement of my certi- 
ficate. 

Eleventh Month, 1832. 

The conflict of mind which I had to pass through, early 
in the day that I had to stand before the Morning Meet- 
ing, is utterly undeclarable by the tongue of any mortal ; 
and I could not at the time account for it : but I was 
afterwards favoured to see that this dispensation was 
highly needful for me. I stood up with the words, — " I 
have a baptism to be baptised with, and how am I strait- 
ened until it be accomplished ;" adding, 'but the God of 
Israel is He that giveth strength and power to his people, 
— blessed be God.' I then proceeded to state, that my 
mind had been long preparing, in order to loosen me from 
every earthly occupation, and to wean me from every social 
tie, of which I had been blessed with more than an ordi- 
nary share ; and that shortly after my return from this 
country last year, to a land of desolation and sorrow, my 
heart was at times filled with the love of God in a re- 



1832.] DANIEL WHEELEE. Ill 

markable manner ; — that in one of those delightful seasons, 
a prospect was opened before me, the magnitude of which 
made human nature shrink. But He who has redeemed 
my life from destruction, and crowned me with loving- 
kindness and tender mercies, was graciously pleased to 
beget in me a willingness to go wheresoever He was 
pleased to lead. My engagements were at the time such, 
as seemed to preclude the possibility of my being extri- 
cated from them for this work ; but the pathway was 
clearly denned, in which as I moved step by step, the 
mountains became mere mole-hills, and 1 was at length 
enabled to lay my concern before my own Monthly and 
Quarterly Meetings, &c. &c. : and that although some 
relief had been obtained by casting a share of the weight 
upon the shoulders of my Friends, yet the burden still 
remained with me day- by day, and at intervals in the 
night season; desiring that a right judgment might be 
come to, whether this thing was of the Lord or not. 

After a long pause, it was thought that the Morning- 
Meeting could not set me at liberty, without knowing 
what I expected to do in those distant parts. To this I 
replied, that no specific line of duty was pointed out to 
me, in this early stage of the business ; but that what had 
passed in my mind led to a belief, that I should have to 
turn the people " from darkness to light, and from the 
power of JSatan unto God," — and to teach them that they 
lived, and moved, and had their being in that Grod, whom 
they worshipped, it was probable, as at a distance : — that 
as to the missionaries I might meet with, I could embrace 
them with open arms, as fellow-men, countrymen, and 
labourers in the same great work, although, perhaps in a 
different stage of it. 

The certificate will show how the matter issued. The 
meeting ended in a truly solemn manner. Our dear aged 
friend William Bickman, was constrained to declare, that 
" the Truth reigned over all." Many prayers were put up 
for you all, as well as for myself and others who may be 
engaged to the same work. 

[Shortly after this time, the intelligence of the death of 
our dear mother was received, and proved the more over- 
whelming from the absence of all previous intimation of 



112 memoirs or [1833. 

lier illness. Her malady was fever, and though apparently 
of the mildest kind it terminated fatally in nine days. 
"WTien these tidings arrived, our dear father was at the 
house of J. J. Grurney, near jNorwich ; where, during 
some weeks of indisposition, he was cared for with a ten- 
derness of which he ever retained a grateful recollection. 
The announcement of the decease of our beloved mother 
is thus described by himself in a letter to his children.] 

First Month lltli, 1833. — Some days ago, when dear 
Mary Grurney came to my bed-side (a sweet spirited 
Friend,) I told her, that I quite enjoyed the rest I was 
permitted to partake of; that I had been looking towards 
home, and had been favoured with a peaceful feeling 
respecting you all ; that I did believe all was right, and 
in the ordering of the Master, or something to that effect. 
When she replied, — ■ it is a rest of preparation.' I do 
not recollect that she added more at that time. On the 
9th instant, several letters were brought into my room, 
when I said, — • No letter from Petersburg ? ' to which I 
got no answer. In the evening, as I lay on a couch, 
J. J. Grurney adverted to the health of my family, hinting 
that later accounts than my own had been received I 
heard it without much suspicion, — little expecting what 
was in store, and that a cup filled with the wine of 
astonishment was about to be handed to me. By degrees 
something more was unfolded ; until I requested to know 
the whole that awaited me. But who can picture my 
distress and anguish of soul, when the awful reality was 
discovered ? But the everlasting arms of mine Almighty 
helper were underneath to bear me up, that the waves of 
affliction shouLd not overwhelm beyond the decreed limits, 
nor infringe upon the margin of mercy and compassion. 
After a time I was enabled to say, ' it is a bitter cup : 
but I accept it at the hand of the Lord ; for I am sure 
there is a blessing at the bottom of it.' The whole letter 
was then read ; and to my unspeakable comfort, I was 
enabled to perceive, that my peaceful feelings about you 
all were abundantly confirmed by a consoling evidence, 
that everlasting love and mercy had conspicuously covered 
the judgment-seat, even to a hair's breadth : — that the 
beloved and precious partner in all my joys and sorrows 



1833.] DANIEL WHEELEK. 113 

for more than thirty-two years had passed, not from life 
to death, hut from death unto life eternal ; — and that my 
darling Charles and Jenny are yet spared, I humbly trust 
and pray, (whether their time here may be longer or 
shorter,) so to believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, as to be 
saved with an everlasting salvation. — And may we all be 
enabled to say in the language of the apostle, " I am 
crucified with Christ ; nevertheless I live, yet not I, but 
Christ liveth in me ; and the ]ife that I now live in the 
flesh, I live by the faith of the Son of Grod ; who loved 
me and gave himself for me;" that in the winding up of 
time, we may all be permitted to meet again, with the 
purified spirit now fled — of her we dearly loved, with palms 
and harps in our hands, — those emblems of victory and 
praise ; — joining a numberless multitude in the never- 
ceasing anthem of "Hallelujah unto the Lord God and the 
Lamb, who liveth and reigneth for ever ;" who giveth the 
victory, and to whom belong the praise and the glory ! 

I shall anxiously expect another letter. — I have been 
mercifully strengthened to say, — "the Lord gave, and the 
Lord hath taken away, blessed be the name of the Lord." 
±\ut a wish dares to intrude upon the peaceful resignation 
of my mind. I only regret that I had not a personal share 
in the general distress and conflict of the occasion. 

[A long period of suspense and anxiety followed this 
heav}^ bereavement. Llis youngest daughter was alarm- 
ingly ill at the time of her mother's decease ; and his sons 
"William and Charles were attacked shortly afterwards, — 
the one with pulmonary disease, — the other with the 
fever which had already stricken down the parent, and 
was making fatal ravages all around. Each case in turn 
seemed a hopeless one ; but through mercy, all were 
permitted to recover ; and this season of deep affliction 
was so sanctified as to prove the harbinger of a brighter 
day in the spiritual experience of those of them who had 
hitherto known little experimentally of the work of 
Divine grace in the soul. The following letter refers to 
these circumstances.] 



114 MEMOIRS OE [1833. 

To os~e or his Children. 
Stamford Hill, Second Month 20th, 1833. 
My dear S. 

All the part that I have seemed capable of per- 



forming during the turnings and overturnings of th( 
Lord's holy hand upon us, has been, as it were, to turn 
my face to the wall, and labour after humble resignation 
and patient submission of soul, and therein wait until he 
should be graciously pleased to say, " It is enough." 

The interest that has been awakened amongst our 
friends in this country, has burst forth on all sides in 
letters of condolence and sympathy in our great bereave- 
ment, and in the accumulated affliction which has con- 
tinued to press upon the wreck of my family : I believe 
that more heartfelt solicitude was never felt on an occa- 
sion of a parallel nature, when only individuals in humble 
life have been concerned ; and I have no doubt that the 
prayers of many have been put up on our account, to the 
Grod of all comfort, for his Almighty help and deliverance : 
I humbly trust they have been permitted to ascend as 
sweet incense before the Lord Most High, whose ears are 
ever open to the prayers of His people : more especially 
of such as dwell continually in His temple, and behold 
His beauty in the holy place. And be assured that my 
feeble, though frequent petitions and aspirations, have 
been mingled amongst others for your preservation, and 
for the restoration of the dear invalids, in this day of 
visitation and sore conflict. Prom an accurate knowledge 
of circumstances as well as place, I believe I have been 
enabled to travail with and for you, and to wade in the 
depths of distress in degree, through the same conflict, — 
not only as to the bodily sufferings of dear Charles and 
Jenny, having myself had to pass through sickness and 
distress, under circumstances of hardship which I am 
totally unable to describe, and when recovery was equally 
doubtful ; but I have also had to pass through the same 
agonizing couflict of mind, heightened to a much more 
dreadful degree, because charged with sins of deeper dye, 
than I fully believe have laid at their door. And though 
I can say with the apostle, — " this is a faithful saying and 
worthy of all acceptation, that Jesus Christ came into 



1833.] DANIEL WHEELEB. 115 

the world to save sinners, of whom I am chief;" yet to 
the praise of the riches of His grace, I can also say, — 
" behold the Lamb of Grod, that taketh away the sins of 
the world," — He that speaketh "in righteousness, mighty 
to save." And I do most earnestly desire, that my dear 
Charles and Jane may not suffer themselves to lose sight 
of the wondrous mercy that has been so plainly and 
marvellously extended, nor let the remembrance of it 
depart from their minds ; but that they may faithfully 
wrestle to maintain the watch, and may become of quick 
understanding in the fear of the Lord, — that fear which 
keepeth the heart clean, and endureth for ever. I do 
exceedingly crave, that if comfortable health is permitted 
to return, they will endeavour to keep low in their spirits, 
and dwell near the root of life, with Him who declared 
himself to be, " meek and lowly in heart." And ! that 
they may not suffer doubtings to arise, as regards that 
power which has thus in matchless love and mercy said 
unto them " live ;" or be disposed to question, or to say, 
is this " He that should come, or look we for another," — 
like the disciples of John formerly. For surely their 
blind eyes have received sight, their lame ideas, notions, 
and comprehensions are changed ; and the feet of their 
minds strengthened, and prepared to walk in a new and 
living path. Have they not witnessed the leprosy of sin 
to be searched into, and brought into view, in order to be 
cleansed by that which alone " searcheth all things ?" 
Have not their deaf ears been unstopped, so that even 
the still small voice could be heard in the soul, and is 
found to be powerful, a mighty and irresistible voice, 
causing a guilty conscience to tremble ; as described by 
the kingly prophet, when he said, " the lightniDgs light- 
ened the world, the earth trembled and shook," — when 
that " light which lighteth every man that cometh into 
the world," so shines in our hearts, as to discover the 
earthly nature, and make it tremble, — bringing all our 
sins in order before us, in terrible and to our awakened 
understandings fearful array. When personally on earth, 
after He had said to John's disciples, " the blind receive 
their sight, and the lame walk, the lepers are cleansed, 
and the deaf hear, the dead are raised up, and to the poor 
the gospel is preached;" — He added, "and blessed is he 



116 MEMOIES OF [1833. 

whosoever shall not be offended in me." So that I feel 
more than I can embody in words, that with those on 
whom such miracles have been wrought, who have been 
raised up as from the dead in sin and trespasses, as well as 
rescued from the grave, and who when brought low, 
humbled, broken, contrited, and made poor in spirit, have 
had the gospel preached to them, demonstrating in a 
manner incontrovertible, that it is " the power of Grod 
unto salvation," — that nothing may be permitted to turn 
them aside from the blessing promised to those, who are 
not offended at this heavenly visitant. For this I pray ; 
and that they may be strengthened, saith my soul, to give 
up all to follow Him in the regeneration faithfully : for it 
is only those that endure unto the end that shall be saved, 
and it is only those that give up all, who can endure all 
things for his sake. "Whatever interferes with His Holy 
Spirit, whose right it is to rule and reign in our hearts, 
must be given up, be it what it may. " He that loveth 
father or mother more than me, is not worthy of me ; 
and he that loveth son or daughter more than me, is not 
worthv of me." "Whatever is suffered to occupy our 
attention, tending in any degree to draw aside from 
watchfulness, prayer, and waiting upon Him, beyond what 
is allowable and needful in our passing through this 
pilgrim state, either in thought, word, or deed, — robs us 
of a sense of his inestimable presence, and of a share 
of the soul-enriching peace which flows from Him, and 
lessens our love towards Him, to whom the whole heart 
belongs; who "will not give His glory to another," nor 
His praise to graven or any other images, which we may 
suffer to be set up in our minds, however innocent and 
insignificant we may think such to be. 

And though it may please Him in inscrutable wisdom 
for his own great purposes, to withdraw at times the 
sensible evidence of his life-giving Spirit, so that we may 
have to deplore with Mary, that " they have taken away my 
Lord ;" yet as we remain stedfastly endeavouring to wait, 
and watch, and pray towards His temple, He will in his 
own time most assuredly return to us, as the morning 
breaking through and dispersing the heaviest clouds that 
may have gathered, to the strengthening of our faith in 
Him, and the increasing of our love : proving himself the 



1833.] DANIEL WHEELEK. 117 

ever-blessed and ever-living Comforter, the Spirit of 
truth, and leading out of all error into all truth ; 
whom the world cannot receive because it knoweth 
Him not. 

I am not surprised to hear that my dear "William has 
been dipped again and again, into a state of feeling some- 
thing like that of baptism, on account of the sufferings 
of others ; — for unless this was the case, how should we 
be capable of entering into their joys and sorrows ? And 
now that the whole weight of responsibility and care of the 
family devolves upon his shoulders, it is no marvel with 
me, that this increased burden should be felt. I think 
this has a very instructive and significant meaning ; and 
although in degree inferior, is notwithstanding the same 
in kind, as that felt and witnessed by the several members 
of the gospel church, where all suffer, rejoice and sympa- 
thize with and for each other. I believe that the head of 
a family or tribe, when endeavouring to act under the 
guidance of Him, who was touched with a feeling and 
compassionate sense of our manifold weakness and infir- 
mities, may be favoured to administer, according to the 
ability given, to the wants and necessities of those abou 
him, entering into their feelings, and sharing in whatever 
conflicts may be alloted to them. 

I wish to make a grateful return to all those kind 
friends in Petersburg, who have lent their aid in any shape 
in the day of your distress. I am indeed one of those 
who owe much unto their Lord, both in these respects, 
and in things more nearly connected with eternal con- 
sequences ; and having nothing to pay with, I do humbly 
trust, that as he that administereth a cup of cold water 
only to a disciple, in the name of a disciple, shall in no 
wise lose his reward ; so also that all who have adminis- 
tered to the necessities of these little ones that believe 
on Him, will witness the Divine blessing to rest upon 
them ; inasmuch as they, however unconsciously, " have 
done it unto me," was the declaration of our Lord 
himself. 

As to myself, I have truly little to communicate, for 
since it has pleased our heavenly Father to magnify his 
power in the midst of our long unbroken and highly 
favoured circle, but little has transpired with me. I told 



118 memoirs or [1S33. 

the committee under whose care I move along, at their 
last meeting, that in consideration of the state of my 
family, I should be best satisfied to lie upon my oars at 
present, until these calamities are overpast ; of which I 
think approval was expressed. I have attended the meet- 
ings in and about this metropolis, in all of which I have 
had to proclaim the spirituality of the dear Redeemer's 
kingdom, and to direct the people to the Holy Spirit in 
their own hearts, of a crucified, risen, and glorified Lord. 
It is indeed a day of lamentation, mourning, and woe, — 
for the expectation of the people is almost altogether 
outward, from man, although vital Christianity was never 
more talked of. 

[Several circumstances having combined to delay the 
projected voyage to the South Seas till the succeeding 
autumn ; our beloved father felt himself at liberty to 
employ a part of the interval thus occasioned, in visiting 
his family at Shoosharry. After remaining with them a 
few weeks and witnessing an improvement in the health 
of the invalids, he returned to the neighbourhood of 
London, to prosecute the preparations for his voyage. 

It appeared a question of some intricacy, how such an 
undertaking, requiring many voyages from island to island, 
could best be accomplished, and a Committee of the Meet- 
ing for Sufferings was appointed to take the subject into 
consideration, and to make such arrangements as might 
appear requisite for the object in view. Having devoted 
much time and attention to the investigation, after con- 
sulting several persons likely to give accurate information, 
and after very mature deliberation, the Committee came 
at length to the conclusion, as recommended by those 
whose local knowledge enabled them to form a correct 
judgment, to purchase a small vessel for the purpose, not 
only as the most suitable, but probably in the end, the 
least expensive mode of conveyance. 

During the following summer, an opportunity occurred 
of purchasing, on reasonable terms, the Henry Freeling, 
lately a post-office packet, of 101 tons register. A number 
of Friends generously came forward, not only to pay for 
the vessel, but at a considerable expense to prepare her for 
the voyage. This offer the Committee gratefully accepted. 



1834.] DANIEL WHEELER. 119 

His son Charles, having believed it right to offer himself 
as a companion to his father, and having been accepted 
in that capacity by the Meeting for Sufferings, joined 
him in London in the autumn. The necessary arrange- 
ments having been completed, they sailed from the river 
Thames, on the 13th of Eleventh Month, 1833, and were 
proceeding down the English Channel, when, on the 21st, 
they were overtaken by a heavy storm, which induced 
them to seek for shelter near the Isle of Wight. The 
following extract is from a letter written at this time.] 

To Hannah Brearey. 

Henry Freeling, 22nd of First Month,, 1834. 
Still at the Mother-bank. I look round at 



others, but feel myself a -close prisoner ; and forlorn indeed 
would be my condition, were it not for a most merciful 
and heavenly Keeper, whose unslumbering eye beholds 
the most solitary dwelling of his poorest creatures, and 
regarding all their wants, He openeth his bounteous 
hand and " satisfieth the desire of every living thing " 
I have written very few letters of late, for my mind has 
been otherwise engaged, and often not a little depressed : 
but as regards our delay here, although trying to the will 
of the creature, I am comforted by a consoling evidence 
of having done all that I could to forward the work, to 
which I believe myself called; and therefore I can rest 
peacefully amidst the restless waters, which incessantly 
burst and foam within a few inches of my pillow. * * * 

My dear Charles is as well as can be expected, but 
looks thin, and although he says little, it is evident he 
feels the time long ; but he bears up with a good degree 
of Christian patience. My heart often yearns over him, 
having some knowledge of the bitterness he feels, and 
gladly would I share in his conflict to spare him ; but I 
am sometimes reminded of those expressions — 'Heaven 
tempers the wind to the shorn lamb ;' and it may be 
added, — ' Shorn indeed, and to the quick.' 

On Eifth-days, we regularly sit down together in my 
cabin, to wait upon the Lord; and though frequently 
feeling something like what is described as the solitary 
"sparrow on the house-top," — yet we know that even 



120 MEMOIES OE [1834. 

these poor outcasts are cared for; and are sensible that 
strength is renewed though perhaps, but in small degree. 

[During the detention of the vessel, it appeared that 
advantage would arise from a change being made in the 
person who had the charge of her ; and whilst the Com- 
mittee were looking out for a more suitable one to supply 
his place, Daniel Wheeler thus writes, under date of 
15th of Second Month, 1834.] 

In treating with a person to take the command of our 
vessel, there are many stipulations which ought to be 
made and insisted upon, besides nautical skill and other 
qualifications. In the first place, it should be understood 
by the person in treaty for the station, that we are a 
Temperance vessel ; — secondly, that the crew are regularly 
assembled in the cabin twice on every First-day, for 
devotional purposes ; and also that the Scriptures are 
read every morning and evening in the cabin on other 
days, when both the captain and mate are expected to 
(and now do) attend ; thirdly, that as much as practicable, 
all unnecessary work is dispensed with, as regards the 
sailors, on the First-day of the week, to afford them a 
portion of time for themselves. These things ought, I 
think, to be thoroughly understood in the outset, so that 
nothing unpleasant may afterwards occur, when perhaps 
it would be too late to make them obligatory and bring 
about their establishment. 

[Owing to a succession of contrary winds and boisterous 
weather, very unusual for such a length of time, their 
vessel, with many others, was detained until the 15th of 
the Third Month, 1834, when they set sail. On the 14th, 
Daniel Wheeler writes,] 

It is more than three months since I had my foot on 
the shore ; but if I had not persisted in remaining on 
board, I should not have been in possession of the true 
character of our seamen, nor of every minutia of the 
state of our vessel. We have put her in the best trim 
which we are capable of doing, and must rely on One 
who is Almighty to help ; and if He is but with us, we 



1834.] DANIEL WHEELER. 121 

shall have nothing to fear. Good indeed, [he adds,] has 
it been for me to be here ; and trne it is also, that suffer- 
ings and tribulations have only been permitted in bound- 
less mercy to draw me nearer and nearer to the bosom of 
my Lord, the only but never-failing source of consolation 
in every time of trial and distress: however dark the 
hour of conflict, the entrance of his Word is light and 
life. [He further observes,] the present great object of 
my life, the service before me, revives at seasons with 
increasing and encouraging brightness to my view. 

[The same day, being that previous to their sailing, he 
addressed a farewell letter to the Committee of the 
Meeting for Sufferings, a part of which is subjoined.] 

Henry Freeling, Motherhanh, Third Month IMh, 1834. 

Upon reference, I find that it is now considerably more 
than three months since I began a letter for the informa- 
tion of my dear friends, when anticipating that ere long 
we should be permitted to direct our course across the 
trackless ocean to the southern hemisphere ; but I had 
not completed more than half a sheet of paper, when the 
progress of my pen was arrested, by circumstances which 
have prevented any further addition being made until 
this day, when the way seems to open for resuming the 
subject— our departure being at hand. 

Among the many multiplied mercies and blessings 
which unceasingly flow from the bounteous and com- 
passionate hand of Him who " crowneth the year with 
his goodness," and " satisfieth the desire of every living 
thing," I feel bound to acknowledge with humble thank- 
fulness and admiration, our long detention on these 
shores. Notwithstanding there have been many gloomy 
days, and days of darkness, " as the morning spread upon 
the mountains," and many long and dreary winter nights 
to pass through, when the raging storm has again and 
again whitened with foam the surface of the agitated 
deep around us ; and not only the strife of elements to 
witness without, but a conflicting and spiritual strife 
within, " tossed with tempest and not comforted ;" yet 
how unspeakably great the faithfulness of our good and 
gracious Lord God! " His compassions fail not," but 

Q 



122 MEMOIES OP [1834. 

have been, and still continue to be, "new every morning," 
as the returning day ; for in moments of the greatest 
conflict and trial there has been something permitted, like 
the " bow in the cloud," for the poor mind to look at, to 
animate, and cheer, and to strengthen with hardness to 
endure and to stand firm. 

But although moon after moon hath waned, and faith 
and patience have been beset as on the right hand and on 
the left, and the afflictions of the gospel have at times 
been permitted to abound ; yet to the glory, and honour, 
and praise of Him, whose name ever excellent and 
adorable, shall be great among the nations, from the 
rising of the sun to the going down of the same, — the 
consolations of the gospel have also abounded, in a degree 
of the fulness of that heavenly blessing which makes 
truly rich, and whereunto no sorrow is added ; when faith 
hath been mercifully strengthened, and patience renewed 
under the tribulations of the day. And notwithstanding 
an untrodden path has been my portion, yet after all, 
though weakness and fear are my constant companions 
by the way, safety and peace have been hitherto found. 
I would, therefore, encourage all my beloved friends to 
keep near to their heavenly Teacher and Leader ; who, if 
faithfully followed, will not only conduct their steppings 
to a hair's breadth, but will preserve and keep the mind 
in calmness and serenity, securely as in a pavilion, from 
the strife of tongues 

In addition to the marvellous loving-kindness I have 
thus endeavoured to pourtray, many other mercies and 
blessings have been showered upon our heads, during the 
apparently long and unaccountable detention of our little 
bark upon our own coasts ; these I have often had to 
number with grateful sensations, when the light has 
shone brightly, and manifested clearly to my finite under- 
standing how much we should have missed, if our progress 
had not thus been arrested. So that with myself, instead 
of this delay having been productive of regret, or the 
cause of letting in fear or doubt, to stagger or depress 
my tribulated mind, — I do, my dear friends, hail it with 
gratitude and thankfulness, as the gracious and com- 
passionate dealing of my Lord and Master ; not only as 
a time of Divine favour and condescension, but as an 



1834] DAJ5TIEL WHEELER. 123 

earnest of his love and mercy, for our encouragement, 
instruction, and future benefit, graciously vouchsafed, — a 
time of preparation for the important work before us, 
and of weaning from every dependence and guidance 
which are not of Him, to strengthen our confidence in His 
power to help and deliver out of every distress ; who not 
only commands the storm, but at whose rebuke the moun- 
tain billows cease to undulate, and lo ! " there is a great 
calm." 

Within the last two or three days, the prospect of 
liberation has begun to dawn with clearness ; but I trust, 
that if even a further detention should be meted out to 
us; either here or in some other port, the same resigna- 
tion to the Divine Will will be vouchsafed : for although 
I have for more than two years past felt anxious to move 
forward in a work, which has yet to begin when the 
decay of nature is visible, and the shadows of the evening 
proclaim, as they lengthen around me, the steady decline 
of life's setting sun; yet I have been frequently com- 
forted by a renewed evidence, that we have not yet been 
here one day too long. 

It will, I feel assured, aiford my dear friends much 
satisfaction to know, that the crew of the vessel, notwith- 
standing the frequent though unavoidable communication 
with the neighbouring shore for so great a length of time, 
have given no cause for uneasiness by improper conduct, 
and that they have at all times behaved, with scarcely an 
exception, in an orderly and agreeable manner ; the cap- 
tain now provided for us seems to be judiciously selected, 
and the man who, beyond all expectation, is admirably 
adapted to aid and assist, by example and experience, in 
the accomplishment of the important object before us : 
so that I hope what has passed, and what may yet be in 
store for us, will be found and acknowledged to be among 
the "all things that work together for good." I must 
not omit adding, that the solemn covering frequently wit- 
nessed in mercy to prevail and preside over us, when 
sitting together before the Lord, is worthy to be com- 
memorated with humble gratitude, as the strongest and 
most indubitable evidence for our encouragement, that at 
seasons " He is with us of a truth." 

As it is now a period of the year when ships seldom 



124 MEMOIES OF [1834. 

sail to those parts to which we are destined, — whether we 
proceed by the Cape of G-ood Hope, which is most pro- 
bable, or by Cape Horn, in either case a wintry season 
awaits us ; but my trust is in the Lord, not doubting but 
that we shall have the privilege of the prayers of the 
faithful for our preservation : and though conscious of 
our own weakness and utter unworthiness, and often 
under a feeling of being less than the least of all my dear 
brethren and sisters that are alive in the unchangeable 
Truth ; yet I think I can say that these things trouble 
me not, nor move me, neither count I my life dear unto 
myself, so that I might finish my course with joy, and the 
ministry which I have received of the Lord Jesus, to 
testify of the gospel of that grace, " which bringeth sal- 
vation, and hath appeared unto all men," teaching all; 
that so from the uttermost parts of the earth songs of 
praise may be heard, and the grateful tribute of " thanks 
be to Grod for his unspeakable gift," may resound to his 
glory : for it is not of him that willeth, nor of him that 
runneth, but of God that showeth mercy ; it is " not by 
might nor by power, but by my Spirit, saith the Lord of 
Hosts." 

Ajid now, whilst my heart is bearing towards the isles 
afar off, the same constraining love which wrought the 
willingness to leave all for my gracious Lord's sake and 
His gospel's, extends its binding influence to all my dear 
brethren and sisters, of every age and of every class, 
wherever situated, and however circumstanced ; desiring 
in tender and affectionate solicitude, that they may be 
found stedfastly following the footsteps of those honour- 
able and worthy predecessors in the same religious pro- 
fession with ourselves, who have long since rested from 
their labours, and whose memorial is on high ; who bore 
the burden and heat of a deep suffering, ' in the faithful 
discharge of their duty, for the support of those principles 
in their original purity and brightness, which have been 
transmitted to us. 

And now, my dear brethren and sisters, " may 

the God of peace, who brought again from the dead our 
Lord Jesus, that great Shepherd of the sheep, through the 
blood of the everlasting covenant, keep all your hearts 
and minds ;" and " make you perfect in every good work 






1834.] DANIEL WHEELER. 125 

to do His will, working in you that which is well-pleasing 
in his sight, through Jesus Christ; to whom be glory for 
ever and ever." 

In the love of the everlasting gospel, accept this ex- 
pression of farewell, from your affectionate friend and 
brother, Daniel Wheeler. 

15th of Third Month, at Sea, and clear of 
the Needle Rocks, all well. 

[During their long stay at the Mother-bank, Daniel 
"Wheeler says in his journal.] — It has been our usual 
practice, except when prevented by particular and suffi- 
cient causes, to assemble the crew in the cabin twice on 
every First- day of the week with the captain and mate, to 
read to them a portion -of the Holy Scriptures, and to sit 
together before the Lord in solemn silence. The first 
time of our assembling in this manner, it was my lot to 
break in upon the silent solemnity which prevailed in a 
remarkable manner over us, and to call their attention to 
the magnitude of the voyage in contemplation; feeling 
no hesitation in believing, that every individual present 
was desirous that it might be prosperous ; and the desire 
of my heart was, that it might be so in reality, not only 
as regarded the safety of the ship and of ourselves, but 
that it might prove a voyage towards the kingdom of 
heaven, into which nothing that is unclean or impure, 
" nothing that worketh abomination, or that maketh a 
lie, can ever enter." In order that this might be the 
case, we must do every thing in the fear of the Lord ; and 
the way to prove we feared Him, was to keep a diligent 
watch over our thoughts, words, and actions, &c. 

Although this was a novel scene to all of them, they 
behaved with great solidity, and becoming attention ; and 
the peaceful covering so evidently manifest to spread and 
remain over us, was truly precious and worthy of com- 
memoration. Although the weather was extremely rough 
and boisterous at the time, and the sea occasionally burst- 
ing over the deck, all was quiet and undisturbed below. 
On inquiry when we broke up, it was found that several 
of the men were not provided with copies of the Scriptures. 
They were of course, in due time, all furnished. 



126 memoies or [1834. 



CHAPTER X. 

DEPAETUEE EEOM THE BEITISH CHA]STS T EL — EIO JANEIEO 
— TEMPESTUOUS VOYAGE. 

[They had a very favourable voyage of nearly two months 
to Rio Janeiro. The limits of the present work do not 
allow of many details being given; but the following 
passages have been selected from the journal : — ] 

Third Month 23rd. — Prom the boisterous state of the 
weather, although Eirst-day had again revolved, we were 
prevented from collecting the crew for devotional pur- 
poses ; and could only read some portions of Scripture 
with the captain and mate. By this time our little vessel 
had been pretty roughly handled and tried, and had given 
full proof of her capability. The captain acknowledged 
she had done wonders, and had greatly surpassed the idea 
he had formed of her, and the crew to a man expressed 
their satisfaction ; and I saw myself no cause to alter the 
favourable opinion that I had constantly entertained from 
the first sight of her. ~We are all aware of the advantage 
which would have resulted, had she been large enough to 
have carried a greater supply of fresh water and coals, 
without being so deeply buried in the water, which con- 
tinually exposes us to the drench of the sea, even in what 
may be termed favourable weather ; and in rough, we 
are frequently debarred from all exercise upon deck in 
fresh air, to avoid the risk of being injured by the wash of 
the sea. I feel, however, grateful and thankful in my 
present allotment, and for the accommodation thus ren- 
dered by my dear friends ; humbly trusting that we shall 
be sustained through all to declare the mighty acts of the 
Lord, and to show forth His praise in the presence of a 
people who have not heard His fame, nor seen His glory, 
neither conceived the majesty of His kingdom within, of 
" righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Grhost ;" 
which stands mercifully revealed in the hearts of those, who 



1834.] DANIEL WIIEELETt. .127 

are concerned above all things to seekfirst this heavenly 
kingdom, and to believe therein, to the saving of the soul. 
On the 24th there was an evident change in the tem- 
perature of the atmosphere ; the sun shone brightly, and 
its warmth gladdened our hearts, as we sat on a small 
space near the stern of the vessel, which had been pre- 
served pretty free from the spray of the sea : the wind, 
although still favourable, had lessened ; the white-topped 
billows had considerably diminished, and our deck was 
this day more free from water rushing from side to side, 
than had been the case for more than a week past. Some 
turtle were seen floating near the ship, and things alto- 
gether around us began to wear a brightening aspect ; 
but what tended most to enliven and make all things 
smile, was the marvellous condescension of my dear Lord 
and Master, who in the greatness of his love, was gra- 
ciously pleased, for the first time since I had offered up 
my all to follow Him in this untrodden path of appre- 
hended duty, to open my spiritual understanding, and 
permit me to behold, to a certain extent, the nature of 
the service upon which I should have to enter, in some 
places where my lot may be cast. I now plainly saw 
that before leaving England, I was not fit to be en- 
trusted thus far with the secrets of my Master. I believe 
I could not have refrained from imparting them in degree 
to some of those whom I dearly love ; but happily I am 
now beyond the reach of such a temptation. Perhaps I 
was not then sufficiently reduced into a state of prepara- 
tion suitable for the reception of so much of the Divine 
"Will being revealed, nor sufficiently humbled into a state 
of abasedness of self. Greatly do I desire for myself and 
all my dear friends, that we may be brought more and 
more into such a state as to be fit and able to bear 
further portions of the many things which our great 
and heavenly Teacher, in his wondrous and never- 
erring council, has to say to such as fear, and love, and 
follow him in the great work of regeneration : — " I have 
many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them 
now :" and if we were but sufficiently willing to hearken 
to his voice, He would still, I am persuaded, not only 
have many things to say unto us as individuals, but unto 
the church also, by that " Holy Spirit which searcheth 
all things, yea, the deep things of Grod." Then may all 



128 memoies or [1834 

our hearts be so cleansed and purified through the efficacy 
of his grace, as to be prepared to receive the promised 
and ever-abiding Comforter, who " will take of the things 
of Christ, and show them unto us," yea, "He will show 
us things to come." 

30th. — The weather beautiful, and wind favourable. 
Assembled the ship's company both morning and evening 
in the cabin. Whilst sitting together in silence in the 
forenoon, 1 felt an engagement of mind to magnify the 
loving-kindness of our good and gracious helper, and to 
turn their attention as witnesses to the unmerited mercy 
and favour bestowed upon us, by the Lord's having so 
evidently and eminently prospered our way; desiring that 
gratitude and thankfulness might be felt by every indi- 
vidual ; and declaring, unhesitatingly, that if we fear and 
love Him, He will bless and prosper us altogether. It 
was also with me to remind them, that although from 
circumstances of one kind or other, we might not be able 
to collect together in this way, yet nothing should pre- 
vent us from fearing and loving the Lord ; that in the 
darkest night our thoughts were not hidden from Him : 
quoting that expression of the Psalmist, when under a 
constraining sense of the omnipresence of the Deity, 
"Whither shall I go from thy spirit?" &c. May the 
Lord be pleased to lay his Fatherly hand upon them ! 

Fifth Month 10th. — At sunset a brig was seen upon 
our lee-quarter, steering the same course as ourselves, 
perhaps three or four miles distant from us ; she was soon 
covered up for the night, and no more thought of. Being 
upon the deck, (a usual practice with me the fore-part of 
the night,) between nine and ten o'clock, the carpenter 
suddenly exclaimed, 'Why here's the brig!' Upon look- 
ing, I saw the vessel at a considerable distance from us ; 
but soon perceived by the stars, that she was approaching 
with uncommon rapidity in a most suspicious direction, 
as if intending to cross our fore-foot, and cut us off. We 
watched her Yery narrowly, expecting every minute she 
would open a fire upon us. She continued to haul 
directly across our head at a very short distance from us ; 
but we steadily kept our course, without the slightest 
variation, or manifesting any symptoms of hurry or fear, 
or noticing her in any way. I felt our situation to be at 
the moment very critical, knowing that these latitudes, 






1834.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 120 

and particularly this neighbourhood, are exceedingly in- 
fested with piratical vessels, which find shelter in the 
Brazilian harbours as traders, where they fit out occa- 
sionally for Africa with merchandize, and return with 
whole cargoes of oppressed Africans for sale, landing 
them on private parts of the Brazil coast ; at other times, 
they act as pirates, when it suits their convenience, or are 
in want of stores. This was indeed a trial of faith of no 
common kind ; but my mind was staid upon the Lord, 
feeling a good degree of resignation to his holy will, 
whatever might be permitted to befall us. After watch- 
ing the vessel with anxiety for some time, she passed 
away, without making the least apparent stop. On con- 
sidering the matter, we concluded, that when she saw us 
at sunset, we were taken for a Dutch galiot, that might 
fall an easy prey to her; but when she came up to us in 
the dark, near enough to examine with telescopes the real 
shape of our vessel, we were found of such a suspicious 
build of a nondescript kind, not seen before in these seas, 
as led to the supposition that we were intended as a 
decoy ; and though very tame looking without, yet 
perhaps fiery hot within, if meddled with. The Lord onlv 
was our deliverer, for she was restrained from laying a 
hand upon our little bark ; and to Him alone our preser- 
vation is with gratitude and thankfulness ascribed. We 
saw no more of her, and after midnight I partook of some 
refreshing sleep. 

[They reached Bio Janeiro on the 13th of Eifth Month; 
and not having been provided with a bill of health, the 
vessel was detained in quarantine for five days.] 

2^th of Fifth Month. — To-day several hours have been 
spent on shore by Charles and myself, for the purpose of 
expediting the shipment of the needful supplies ; in the 
course of which we had much satisfaction in unexpectedly 
becoming acquainted with two serious persons, at the 
house of one of the few in this place who are desiring to 
do the thing that is right. Although we were amply 
provided with introductory letters, &c, to the ports of 
importance throughout the whole voyage, yet at last we 
were in some measure compelled to enter a port for 

g3 



130 me^ioies or [1834. 

which, with, all our contrivance, we do not possess a single 
document. After considering the subject, I told iny son 
Charles, that I thought our coming here would not be with- 
out answering some good end, though at the time there 
might be nothing in view, nor had any thing occurred to 
give rise to such a supposition ; but on our meeting with 
the two individuals above-mentioned, an opening for some 
service presented to my mind, and from the conversation 
which took place while we were together, it seemed pretty 
clear to me that we should see each other again. Before 
we parted, I was invited to attend a meeting, which is 
held by the well-disposed English of this town every First- 
day evening at seven o'clock, which by them is termed a 
prayer-meeting. I told them, after acknowledging their 
kindness, that I could not give an answer at the moment, 
that I must wait to see what to-morrow would bring 
forth ; and that if the way opened for me to accept the 
invitation, I would take care to be in time. Although it 
was very evident to me that it was no light thing for a 
member of our religious Society to attend such a meeting, 
and faithfully support the different peculiar testimonies 
given us as a people to bear, and which to some might 
appear like opposition to or slighting the forms and 
ceremonies which they have been trained, perhaps from 
early youth, to the daily practice of, yet it did not seem 
a time for me to shrink or hold back on that account : 
leaving the matter altogether unfixed, we returned to our 
vessel for the night. 

2oth. — Both forenoon and afternoon the crew were 
assembled in the usual manner : at both seasons a quiet 
feeling seemed to prevail. In the course of the day, the 
prospect of attending the meeting on shore, as a burden 
upon my shoulders, increased as the day wore away : and 
believing that I should not be clear without giving up to 
it, accompanied by Charles, I set forward, and reaching 
the shore just as it became dark, repaired immediately to 
the house where the meeting was to be held. 1 thought 
there would be a propriety in speaking to some of the 
principal persons privately before the meeting com- 
menced ; so taking them aside, I told them, that although 
we might have the same great and important object in 
view, yet it was probable that we might not all see 






1S34.] DANIEL WHEELER. 131 

exactly alike, and therefore I should prefer their going on 
with their meeting as usual ; and if, after it was over, we 
might be allowed to come in and sit down amongst them, 
it would perhaps be the most agreeable on both sides ; 
at the same time, I candidly stated, that we could not 
engage to kneel when they did, neither was it our practice 
to sing : and that we were desirous to offend neither Jew, 
nor Gentile, nor the Church. After some further con- 
versation, it was concluded that they should proceed as 
usual, and that we should sit by, and act as was most easy 
to ourselves. Accordingly, at the time appointed, the 
company repaired to another room prepared for the occa- 
sion, where some others were seated in readiness ; and 
amongst these, were several } r oung black people that under- 
stood English. It was previously arranged, that when the 
meeting was quite over, the certificate furnished me by 
my dear friends of the Morning Meeting in London, 
should be read, in order to account to all present for the 
appearance of strangers, and to open the way for any com- 
munication on my part that might arise. 

We retained our seats the whole time, and my mind 
being under considerable weight of exercise, it was a 
relief to be left, as it were, in the quiet. The meeting 
being concluded, the Morning Meeting's certificate was 
read ; and after commenting awhile on its contents, we 
were favoured to drop into solemn silence, which continued 
until interrupted by my having to state, that it had never 
been contemplated before leaving England that we should 
have to touch at a place where bigotry, superstition, and 
slavery stalk unmasked with open face, particularly as it 
had not come within the range of the prospect before us. 
I acknowledged having mentioned to my son some days 
ago, that I thought our coming here must be for some 
object unknown to us at that time; but since we had been 
sitting together, I found that the Lord had a seed, even 
in this place, that fear Him and think upon his name ; 
and unto these in an especial manner, my heart was en- 
larged in the love of the everlasting gospel, that love 
which would gather all mankind into the heavenly garner 
of rest and peace. I had not proceeded much farther in 
the expression of a desire that their " faith might not 
stand in the wisdom of man, but in the power of God," 



132 MEMOIES OF [1834. 

before I had to turn their attention to the solemnity so 
evidently spreading over us, as the crown and diadem of 
every rightly gathered religious assembly ; a feeling not 
at our command, nor in the power of man to produce, 
and which could only be felt when the Great Head of the 
church fulfils his gracious promise, — " where two or three 
are gathered together in my name, there am I in the 
midst of them." After this the way seemed fully opened, 
and a door of entrance also for the doctrines of the 
gospel in plainness and freedom. I had particularly to 
speak of the nature of true spiritual worship, and waiting 
upon the Lord, — the necessity of knowing for ourselves 
the great work of regeneration to be going on, — the 
true faith of the gospel as it is in Jesus the Author and 
"Finisher thereof, which worketh by love, purifieth the 
heart, and giveth victory over death, hell, and the grave ; 
- — stating that I had nothing new to offer, — that " other 
foundation can no man lay, than that is laid, which is 
Jesus Christ:" — reviving the terms prescribed by Him- 
self to those who would become his disciples and fol- 
lowers : — ";the poor in spirit," were reminded that to 
them the blessing appertains, and the kingdom belongs : 
— the woful sentence to the unprofitable servant, was 
contrasted with that of the faithful j occupier of his Lord's 
talents ;— the beauty, purity, and spirituality of the true 
gospel church, and the necessity and practicability of 
becoming members thereof, while here on earth, was held 
up to view. Considerable brokenness appeared in some 
individuals: and I believe it maybe said, that Truth rose 
into dominion, and reigned over all. For my own part 
I never recollect being more sensible of continued weak- 
ness and fear from the beginning to the end ; the creature 
was laid low, and I trust was only desirous that all praise 
might be ascribed to Him to whom it belongs for ever. 
This was indeed a precious opportunity, and although not 
obtained without ploughing a furrow six or seven thou- 
sand miles in length, across the unstable surface of the 
ocean, yet the love, joy, and peace that remain, are a rich 
and ample reward. "We reached our little bark in perfect 
safety, with hearts full of comfort, pretty soon after ten 
o'clock at night, while a torrent of rain was falling ; in 
the midst of which the water was so remarkably luminous, 



1834.] DANIEL WHEELER. 133 

that every stroke of the oars seemed to dash the fire about 
us, aud the track of the boat was like frosted silver. The 
boat was manned with natives of Africa, now held in 
cruel bondage in this place; they are, however, treated 
by us as fellow-men and brethren, and truly my heart 
abounds with love not easily to be described towards 
these poor creatures. 

We were informed on respectable authority, that two- 
thirds of the population of the neighbourhood of "St." 
Sebastian consist of coloured people, and that nothing 
could keep them in such a state of cruel and abject 
slavery, but their having been taken from different tribes 
in Africa, amongst whom a most inveterate enmity has 
constantly existed ; and care has industriously been taken 
to keep perpetually alive such a spirit of revenge against 
each other, as cannot be destroyed even by slavery itself. 
This is spoken of as a politic measure, lest they should 
unite and set themselves free: dreadful indeed would the 
day be to the majority of their white masters, should such 
a thing come to pass, unless controlled by a higher power. 
The slave-trade, though nominally abolished, is still car- 
ried on to a dreadful extent, in an underhand manner. 
Many ships go aw r ay loaded from hence to Africa, and 
return with large cargoes of these unhappy victims, which 
they land on distant parts of the coast, and then come 
into the harbour, with perhaps a few elephants' teeth, as 
if from an unsuccessful voyage. This is well understood, 
and winked at. We were informed, that five hundred 
newly imported negroes might be purchased in the neigh- 
bourhood at any time. Although our tarriance at Eio 
de Janeiro was little more than a fortnight ; yet many of 
the poor negroes who had been connected with us by 
employment or otherwise, had become much attached to 
us ; and some hours after having left the coast, it was 
fully ascertained that only a very slight occurrence had 
prevented three of these people from being secreted on 
board our vessel. 

[They left the harbour of Eio Janeiro on the 29th of 
Fifth Month ; and passed by the Cape of Good Hope to 
Yan Diemen's Land.] 



134 MEMOIES OF [1831. 

Sixth Month 2nd. — Since leaving the land, the winds 
have been so strongly opposed to our going round Cape 
Horn, as nearly to put that course out of sight : to-day 
we are so far off the coast of South America as to be 
exposed to the swell of the great South Sea, which is 
no longer kept from us by a point of land which forms 
the projecting Cape ; this swell is prodigious, and plainly 
shows the turbulent state of the weather in that quarter ; 
it seems like a final settlement and removal of any thing 
like a doubt in my mind, as to our being • in the right 
track at present. After midnight the weather became very 
rough, and the wind inclining more and more southerly, 
rendered our position in sailing very critical. Before four 
o'clock, a. m., two heavy seas broke in upon us, one of 
which stove in a part of the bulwark on the starboard 
side ; happily none of the watch on deck were washed 
overboard. From this time things got rapidly worse, and 
the only alternative now left was to bring the vessel to, 
with her head to the wind and sea, under suitable storm- 
canvass to maintain that position. In addition to the 
great risk attending at all times any circumstance con- 
nected with ' lying to,' it was a position in which we had 
not yet tried the Ilenry Freeling. It was not indeed an 
every-day occurrence for a small vessel, which we have 
had hitherto no opportunity of proving under more gentle 
circumstances, to be brought round against a sea, which 
had nothing to break the range of its sweeping influence 
between her and the south pole. Captain Keen mani- 
fested great coolness and ability on the occasion: and 
soon after day-break all things were ready to accomplish 
our intended purpose ; to effect which, an interval was 
waited for, when the blast should lull a little : and whilst 
much depended upon a timely re-action of the sails, so as 
to prevent the vessel from forcing herself with too great 
violence into the opposing waves, as her head came round 
towards them; at the same time it was indispensably 
needful to keep a sufficient quantity of canvass set, to 
guard against being overtaken and overwhelmed by the 
mountain waves, which in an awful manner were now 
threatening us behind. A few minutes relieved us from 
suspense and anxiety, — and although heavy laden, with 
our newly recruited stock of water, some of which en- 



1834;.] DANIEL WHEELEK. 135 

cumbered the deck, — yet we had the comfort to see the 
vessel rise in a lively manner to the surface of the loftiest 
billows, before any material quantity of their contents 
had time to burst over her. As the wind blew directly 
from an immensity of ice, a change so sudden from the 
great heat we had so recently witnessed, to such a cold 
penetrating blast, was sensibly felt by all on board. 

10th. — Towards evening it again became stormy with 
much rain ; the sea breaking over us with great violence, 
scarcely any part, even below deck, could be preserved 
free from wet, and all our ingenuity was called forth to 
preserve our beds moderately dry. At times the weight 
of water seemed too much for our little bark to bear, from 
which she could scarcely extricate herself, before another 
deluge burst in upon her deck. A state of desertion was 
my lot throughout the day, and although at seasons I 
was ready to say, " Lord, carest thou not that we perish?" 
yet I was not permitted in the darkest moment to cast 
away my confidence ; although for many hours it seemed 
needful for us to stand as with our lives in our hands, 
not knowing how soon they might be called for. At 
midnight the scene was truly awful, the wind blew in a 
furious manner, and the sea raged with increased violence, 
with heavy falls of rain. The mercury in the marine 
barometer, which had been falling all the day, became 
lower, and the little vessel seemed to twist and bend 
beneath her heavy burden. At this moment of extremity, 
behold a shift of wind to the south-west, which instead of 
taking aback suddenly the little canvass we were scudding 
under, (which might have produced consequences above 
all others the most to be dreaded) came regularly round; 
and the captain, availing himself of this moment, directed 
that the vessel should be ' hove to.' Captain Keen came 
to me shortly after this circumstance had taken place, to 
acknowledge how providentially this change had been 
ordered, being sensible of the favour thus graciously 
bestowed upon us. 

Sixth Month 13th. — This date has not failed to awaken 
feelings of painful reflection in reference to days which 
have long since passed away, it being thirty-three years 
since it pleased the Grod of all my mercies to bestow a 
crown upon the head of a poor unworthy creature, even 



136 MEMOIES OE [1834. 

the rich blessing of a truly virtuous wife, at the close of 
a meeting at Doncaster. Full well at this remote period 
do I remember the solemn and delightful season with 
which we were favoured, from the beginning to the end of 
the meeting. Dear Thomas Colley appeared largely in 
testimony on the occasion, to the tendering of many 
present. It was indeed an earnest of the heavenly Master's 
love; which never ceased to follow us through all the 
vicissitudes of time, during a life not a little chequered, 
for a term of more than thirty-two years and a-half, when 
He was pleased to deprive me of my greatest earthly 
treasure, and to take back that which fie gave ; but it 
was His own, I verily believe, even His, the same who 
enabled me to say, in the moment of my greatest distress, 
" blessed be the name of the Lord." In looking over the 
different relatives and friends present on the above occa- 
sion, there is at this period scarcely one of those indi- 
viduals, at that time about our own age, who now survives; 
and I find that many of them much younger than our- 
selves, have been summoned from works to rewards : thus, 
whilst many of my contemporaries have finished their 
earthly career, I am still spared a little longer, a living 
monument of the Lord's everlasting mercy, — for the pur- 
pose, I humbly trust, of declaring to others what He hath 
done for my soul, and to show forth the praises of Him, 
who hath translated me out of darkness into his marvellous 
light. And although the sacrifice I am making may 
appear great, and be rendered more formidable by the 
late hour in the evening at which it has to be offered; yet 
in my estimation it is small indeed, and light as the dust 
of the balance, when the love and mercy, long-suffering 
and compassion, of my good and gracious Lord Grod, are 
brought into remembrance; who hath redeemed my life 
from destruction, and crowned me with loving-kindness 
and tender mercies, — to myself incomprehensible, and I am 
persuaded only known in the same degree, to those whose 
sin is blotted out as a cloud, and their transgressions as 
a thick cloud, by repentance toward God, and faith 
toward our Lord Jesus Christ, who came into the world 
to save sinners, of whom each of us, in the depth of self- 
abasement, can say, " I am chief." 

17th. — A considerable press of sail was carried in the 



1831.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 137 

hope of making the island of Tristan d'Acunha, and two 
others lying at no great distance from it. Next morning, 
the 18th, the weather was rough and threatening, with 
fog and rain. The captain considered it the more needful 
to obtain a sight of the islands ; and relinquishing the 
design of passing to the northward of them, we bore up 
after day-break, in a south-easterly direction, to avail our- 
selves of the strong but favourable wind. As the day 
advanced, the wind and sea increased, and the fog was so 
dense close down to the horizon, that there seemed but 
little prospect of discovering the land, at a sufficient 
distance to prevent our running directly upon it. As the 
afternoon wore away, the danger hourly increased : but 
at this juncture, the Everlasting Arm of strength, in 
wonted mercy and compassion, was signally displayed for 
our preservation, and in such a manner as wholly to 
exclude the slightest pretence of mortal man's having the 
least share in it. The mist cleared suddenly away ; and 
though but for a short interval, yet it was sufficient to 
discover a lofty rocky island, about half a mile distant, 
standing nearly perpendicularly out of the sea, far above 
the mast-head of the Henry Freeling. "We soon perceived 
that this was the island called Inaccessible, and appro- 
priately so, as from its vast height and steep approach, 
no landing apparently on the side next to us could 
possibly have been effected. This seemed at once to 
relieve our anxiety, and the captain now considered all 
danger as past, and that we should safely run between 
this island and another called Nightingale Island, although 
not able to see it on account of the fog, these islands 
being ten miles asunder. Thus cheered, we pursued our 
course with great velocity, as the wind had increased in 
violence soon after the high rocky island was first seen. 
But in another hour, our prospect was suddenly clouded 
by the appearance of more rugged rocky land on the same 
side of us. This circumstance, for a time, staggered all 
our hopes, as it could not be accounted for ; and of course 
we knew not how soon some unknown lurking reef might 
wreck our fragile vessel, which was scourged on by a 
hurricane-blast with greater speed, it is probable, than at 
any previous time. In this situation, the night was 
gathering blackness and darkness in the midst of a heavy 



138 MEMOIES OP [1834. 

tempest. The captain, though evidently unprepared for 
this mysterious circumstance, conducted every thing with 
calmness and composure, and concluded to haul two or 
three points to the southward, lest a shift of wind in the 
night should drive us back upon these desolate islands. 

19th. — Before sunset we got sight of the island of 
Tristan d'Acunha. It is fifteen hundred miles from any 
other land, except the two small islands before-meDtioned, 
and is said to be upwards of eight thousand feet above 
the level of the sea ; though we are now fifty-seven miles 
distant, it is still plainly discernible, even to my imperfect 
sight. 

20th. — It was observed that the mercury in the baro- 
meter was this morning again on the decline, and by four 
o'clock, p.m., had fallen to 29*53. The wind freshened 
throughout the day, and at night blew with such tremen- 
dous violence, accompanied with heavy rain and some 
lightning, as compelled us to seek safety by ' lying to ;' 
but, however trying to be thus disabled from making use 
of a fair wind when it blows, I believe we are truly 
thankful in having such a source of relief from the terrors 
of the storm afforded to us, poor solitary wanderers on the 
mighty deep. It is three weeks to-day since we left Rio, 
and up to this time we have not seen another ship. 

21st. — Still ' lying to,' in heavy gales from the south- 
west, with frequent squalls still more heavy, with rain and 
forked lightning : to use the expression of the carpenter 
who had charge of the morning watch, 'the lightning 
had been flying about like ribbons.' The weather was 
extremely cold and penetrating. Owing to the water 
searching through every little crevice from the working 
of the frame of the vessel, my berth has become so damp, 
as to compel me to have recourse to any part of the main 
cabin, where most free from dropping water. 

Sixth Month 22nd. — ' Lying to,' as yesterday ; the 
storm still raging with unabated violence, squalls, heavy 
rain, and lightning through the night. The sea having 
risen to a fearful height, frequently inundated the deck of 
the vessel ; and from the continual working of her whole 
frame, our bed-places have been unfit to sleep in, the 
water having found its way through numerous chinks. 
This morning early, a heavy sea broke into us, bringing a 






1834.] DANIEL WIIEELEE. 139 

larger quantity of water upon the deck than at any time 
before. To myself a very remarkable and striking event 
took place this morning. Shortly after the vessel had 
shipped a heavy body of water, I went up the hatchway to 
look round for a short interval ; at that moment the seas 
were running in mountainous succession, and I observed 
that some of the loftiest of the waves were very nearly 
prevailing against our little vessel ; it seemed as if she 
could not much longer escape being overwhelmed by them 
altogether. I made no remark to any one, but soon after 
we tried to get some breakfast : while so occupied, one of 
the men called down to inform us that there was a sight 
worth looking at on deck ; it was a large collection of a 
species of whale, close by the ship. I thought I should 
like to see them ; there were perhaps more than two 
hundred of these animals close to us, each about twelve 
feet long. When I went upon deck after breakfast they 
were still close to our bows ; and the man at the helm said 
that they served as a breakwater for us : their being so 
was afterwards mentioned by some other person. At last 
my eyes were open to discover the protection they were 
affording to our little struggling vessel : they occupied a 
considerable portion of the surface of the sea, in the exact 
direction between the vessel and the wind and waves, 
reaching so near to us, that some of them might have 
been struck with a harpoon ; they remained constantly 
swimming in gentle and steady order, as if to maintain 
the position of a regular phalanx, and I suggested that 
nothing should be done to frighten them away. It was 
openly remarked by some, that not one sea had broken on 
board us, while they occupied their useful post ; and when 
they at last retired, it was perceived that the waves did 
not rage with the same violence as before they came to 
our relief. I give this wonderful circumstance just as it 
occurred ; and if any should be disposed to view it as a 
thing of chance, I do not ; for I believe it to be one of 
the great and marvellous works of the Lord Grod Almighty. 
These friends in need, and friends indeed, filled up a 
sufficiently wide space upon two of the large swells of the 
ocean, completely to obstruct the approach of each suc- 
ceeding wave opposed to the vessel ; so that if the third 
wave from us was coming in lofty foam towards us, by 



140 MEMOIES OF [1834. 

the time it had rolled over and become the second wave, 
its foaming, threatening aspect was destroyed entirely, 
reaching us at last in the form of a dead and harmless 
swell. They are very oily fish, but seldom larger than to 
yield about two barrels of oil ; they are commonly called 
black fish. 

Seventh Month 1th — ' Lying to ;' the storm has con- 
tinued all night, and the sea makes very heavy upon us. 
The mercury in the marine barometer sunk to 29 -30, 
then rose a little, and again sunk lower in the tube. As 
the night advanced, the storm increased with awful vio- 
lence. The strength of the wind was incredible, and the 
lightning appalling, with a fall of rain and sleet ; the sea 
broke in upon our little ship in an alarming manner. 
The poor men were lashed upon the deck with ropes, to 
prevent their being washed away; benumbed with cold, 
and at times floating with the vast load of water upon 
the deck — their sufferings are not easily described. 

In the darkest part of the night, a distinct luminous 
appearance, or glow of light, remained at our mast-head ; 
a phenomenon only seen in dreadful weather, when the 
atmosphere is highly charged with electric fluid. The 
sailors call it a corposant.* I think such an appearance 
is mentioned in John Churchman's Journal, or that of 
some other worthy. The countenances of our men were 
considerably whitened this morning, by the great quantity 
of salt, which having been deposited by the constant 
washing of the sea, had dried upon their faces. 

8th. — Early this morning the storm abated, and at 
eight a.m. we bore away before it to the eastward. In 
the course of the storm yesterday evening, unusual dark- 
ness gathered round us, when suddenly the wind which 
blew with great violence, increased to a complete hur- 
ricane, and roared in a terrific manner, and for a while 
closely threatened our little vessel. The force of the 
wind was so great, that the waves for the time almost 
ceased to undulate, and the surface of the ocean became 
levelled and whitened with foam. At this juncture I was 
comforted in beholding the calmness and resignation with 

* (Originally written Corpus Sancti.) See John Woolman's Journal, 
Dublin Edition, 1794, p. 212. 






1834.] DANIEL WHEELER. 141 

which my dear Charles was favoured. At one time he 
remarked, 'What a painful situation those people must be 
in, who have not a good reason for being exposed to 
similar distress, when they find themselves overtaken by 
it.' I told him it was formidable enough, even to those 
who felt themselves in the line of apprehended duty. 

9th. — The wind moderate, but the swell of the sea 
caused by the late tempest continues to impede our pro- 
gress ; the motion however of the vessel is become greatly 
diminished : Charles remarked, " then are they glad, be- 
cause they be quiet ;" which truly was our case. 

14tth. — At ten a.m. it was so tempestuous, that we 
again hugged the howling blast, by ' heaving to :' as the 
vessel came round with her head to the wind, one heavy 
wave broke on board, but happily none of the crew were 
lost. In the afternoon, when it was thought that the 
storm had arrived at its greatest strength, this hope was 
suddenly extinguished by the mercury falling in a short 
space of time down to 29*50. The captain said, ' We 
have done all we can, — trust in Providence only remains.' 
Heavy rain succeeded ; but instead of the bursting forth 
of another hurricane, which the incessant thunder and 
lightning led us to expect, it was observed that the roar 
of the wind was lessening ; it changed from north-east to 
north-west, but shifted so gradually in the right direction 
for the vessel, that the change was scarcely felt, and the 
sea fell in full proportion as the wind abated. 

Two or three days previous to this tempest, I felt much 
depressed on account of my Charles, he having drooped 
more than usual, from the effects of the cold weather ; 
the great length of time we had already been the sport 
of the winds and waves since leaving Rio de Janeiro, 
could not but excite a painful and discouraging fear lest 
his strength should prove unequal to the remaining part 
of the voyage, as we had only passed over about one 
thousand miles in distance, since beginning to traverse 
the margin of the Indian Ocean ; and we are still greatly 
annoyed by the strong currents and heavy gales which 
prevail from the direction of Madagascar, and are pro- 
bably attracted down the Mozambique Channel, which 
separates that island from the coast of Natal, on the 
south-east shore of Africa. But as the late storm ap- 
proached, I felt, through unmerited favour, increasing 



142 MEMOIES OF [1834. 

peacefulness and tranquillity, which nothing during its 
whole continuance was permitted to disturb ; and in the 
most awful moment of uncertainty and impending danger, 
fear had no place to enter ; this was utterly banished by 
the love of the ever-blessed Master that flowed in my 
heart, and in the true dignity of its heavenly power cast 
it out ; and the language which at intervals continued to 
prevail and occupy the inner man with a soothing and 
encouraging sweetness was that of the Psalmist, — "De- 
light thyself in the Lord, and he shall give thee the 
desires of thy heart." Thus indeed was strength truly 
administered, according to the glorious working of His 
power, unto all patience and long-suffering with joy- 
fulness, to endure and to give thanks to the Lord Most 
High. I should shrink from making any remark on the 
state of my own mind, whilst in the extremity out of 
which we have been so remarkably delivered, did I not 
feel called upon by a sense of gratitude to our compas- 
sionate Lord ; at the same time a hope gleams through 
my heart, that it will tend to strengthen the faith of 
some hesitating and doubting fellow-travellers who may 
eventually peruse these lines, to " follow on to know the 
Lord" for themselves ; and thus partake of His love, 
mercy, and life-giving presence, and be encouraged to for- 
sake all and follow Him, " nothing doubting," wherever 
He may be pleased to lead : for the declaration, — " Lo I 
am with you alway," will assuredly be verified in their 
experience, and all earthly things will be estimated but as 
loss and dross, in comparison with the excellence of the 
knowledge of Christ Jesus. 

22nd. — "Whilst lying-to in heavy weather the forepart 
of last night, (the fourth time within eight days,) I felt 
much exhausted for want of rest, and not a little dis- 
couraged by surrounding circumstances. The almost 
incessant labouring of the vessel, and the heavy strokes 
of the sea, which have so often assailed her battered 
sides, could not fail to occasion extra pumping when it 
blew hard : although upon the whole, she had suffered 
little since her deck had been freed from dead weights ; 
and yet every returning day seemed to bring a fresh 
tempest with it, which kept the sea unceasingly agitated. 
All these circumstances could not fail to occasion renewed 
thoughtfulness, more especially as we have still more than 



1834] DANIEL WHEELEE. 143 

one hundred degrees of east longitude to run down, 
before reaching our intended port, and are so frequently 
compelled to ' lie to,' for our safety, lest the sea should 
overwhelm us altogether. Thus I was letting in fear and 
doubts, and listening to the tempter's insinuations, not- 
withstanding the multitude of mercies which have been 
showered upon us for our deliverance. Such is the frailty 
of human nature, that w T hen we see the waves of adversity 
boisterous about us, we begin to sink, by letting in fear 
at the prospect, although fully sanctioned at setting out 
by the Lord himself: even the brightest gleam of sun- 
shine soon loses its gladdening influence on our minds, 
unless again and again renewed by the ever-blessed 
Master, who having been touched with a feeling of our 
manifold infirmities, pities the weakness of poor mortal 
dust. After passing through considerable mental conflict, 
in contrition I went upon the deck, supposing from the 
great motion of the vessel, that the storm had continued 
all the night, and that we were still ' lying to ;' when, to 
my surprise, I found a bright and beautiful morning, the 
weather apparently entirely changed, the wind fair, and 
the vessel gradually pursuing her route ; but the great 
and diverse swells of the sea still occasioned her to labour 
hard, nearly as much as during the storm in the fore part 
of the night. I could not help feeling ashamed and 
mortified in abasement of self, in finding I had been thus 
duped by the grand adversary, who, ever on the alert and 
unwearied, had found the ' watch' neglected in a darkened 
gloomy hour of trial and perplexity ; and thus he im- 
proved the opportunity to his own advantage, leaving me 
covered with self-reproach as in dust and ashes. 

27 tli — It is cause of humble admiration and gratitude 
to observe within the last few days, an improvement in 
the health of my Charles ; considering the cold and damp 
to which he has been so long exposed, without having felt 
the glow of a fire the whole winter, and the small portion 
of exercise that can possibly be obtained, beyond what 
the motion of the vessel supplies, he is certainly sustained 
in a very remarkable manner. I have of late been much 
comforted by a circumstance brought to my recollection re- 
specting him, I feel no hesitation in believing, by the good 
remembrancer, — although many years have passed away 
since it occurred ; but a lively image of the whole event is 



144 DANIEL WHEELEB. [1834. 

now strikingly brought home to my mind. "When he was 
about four years old, it was concluded that the time was 
come for him to begin to attend meetings ; and I well 
remember sitting under the gallery in Sheffield Meeting, 
about twenty-one years ago, when he was conducted by 
one of his brothers to a seat at the top of the meeting, 
for the first time. I had been in my seat a short time 
previously, and on seeing him led up the side aisle, it 
sprang up in my heart to offer him that day unto the 
Lord. Although at the time a pretty strong impression 
was engraven on my mind which yielded a peaceful 
review, to the best of my knowledge it has since been as 
much obliterated, as a thing that never took place, from 
that period until a few days ago, when it was recalled 
fresh and fragrant to my understanding. 

28£A. — The height of the waves compelled us again to 
' lie to,' under storm canvass, for thirty hours. This gale 
increased to a violent degree, but differed in most re- 
spects from all we had previously been called to witness. 
In all the preceding cases there had been a change 
of a favourable nature to cheer us through the dreary 
tempest ; but now every alteration appeared to be against 
us, serving only to render our situation more and more 
alarming. It did seem as if we were now cast off, and left 
to the fury of the wind and waves ; and notwithstanding 
we had with our own eyes seen as it were Jordan driven 
back, and the waters of the Red Sea stand as an heap, 
for our deliverance ; yet now the glorious presence was 
withdrawn, and so completely hidden, that no trace could 
be perceived to administer one glimmering ray of hope in 
the midst of our complicated distress. On looking at our 
forlorn situation, and the overwhelming appearance of 
the storm, the fury of which had been only aggravated by 
every change which had so far taken place, it now seemed 
too late for any thing to occur that could operate in our 
favour, as the sea was running in confused heaps different 
ways in a frightful manner, caused by the wind having 
shifted to different points, and from each point blowing 
furiously. About three o'clock in the afternoon, the 
mercury fell lower and lower, when we were overtaken 
with a squall of wind, truly appalling and terrific, which 
in a short time afterwards was succeeded by a second 
still more violent ; but through the medium of these two 






1834.] DANIEL WHEELER. 145 

dreadful blasts, which at first threatened nothing hut 
destruction, our deliverance was effected. Such was the 
fury of these two typhoons, that they actually, in a short 
space of time, changed the wild and disfigured surface of 
the troubled ocean from unruly mountains to a rugged 
level, by their boisterous breath, leaving nothing but a 
sea white as milk with foam. From this time the storm 
subsided, and at midnight we were again enabled to bear 
away for Van Diemen's Land, distant about four thou- 
sand seven hundred miles. 

3\st. — ' Lying to,' with an increasing tempest around 
us. Charles and myself sat down together, it being Fifth- 
day ; though " troubled on every side, yet not distressed ; 
perplexed, but not in despair; persecuted" again and 
again, but verily " not ibrsaken ; cast down but not de- 
stroyed;" — however much like two poor outcasts tossing 
on the bosom of the restless waters, far from friends and 
native home, but under a peaceful feeling of resignation 
and poverty of spirit. The barometer was low yesterday, 
but had begun to rise a little : in a short time, however, 
it began again to sink, and dropped down to 28*50, being 
an inch lower than when we experienced the hurricane in 
the neighbourhood of the Cape of Grood Hope. This 
circumstance spread a gloom over us ; having witnessed 
such dreadful weather about three weeks before, when the 
mercury was at 29 - 50, and knowing the correctness of 
the barometer in former cases, our apprehensions were 
increasingly awakened ; and under a sense that another 
close trial was not far distant, we endeavoured to wait 
patiently the event, though in painful suspense, with, I 
believe, a full surrender of ourselves to the will of 
Almighty Grod ; — remembering my poor, scattered orphan 
family and dear relations and friends everywhere, — in 
earnestness and brokenness before Him, who knows the 
anguish of a tribulated soul. Towards evening the wind 
and sea increased in such a dreadful manner, that the 
horrors of the scene cannot be faithfully described. It 
blew a perfect hurricane ; and although we had only suffi- 
cient storm canvass set to keep the vessel's head to the 
sea, yet she seemed in danger of being torn to pieces with 
the intense pressure, against which she had to struggle for 
some hours together. The captain was much alarmed, 

U 



L834. 



146 MEMOIRS OE [1834. 

and said, ' If she gets through this, she will get through 
any thing.' The agitated waters broke in upon us 
on every side, like cascades, frequently loading the 
deck with their weight : the whole frame of the vessel 
trembled and shook with the strain in an unusual man- 
ner. This hurricane at length became a steady gale of 
wind, but very heavy. 

Eighth Month 8th. — It is now more than ten weeks since 
we sailed from Rio de Janeiro ; we are still more than 
three thousand miles from our desired port, and yet the 
winds have mostly blown from favourable quarters, but 
often with such violence as to render them unavailing, 
on account of the tremendous seas they have occasioned. 
A larger vessel would have profited by many of the 
gales, which have compelled us to ' lie to' until they have 
moderated ; when, perhaps, a change of wind to a less 
favourable quarter has succeeded, our progress has been 
much retarded by the old swell yet remaining. What 
little we do gain seems like fetching water from the well 
beside the gate of Bethlehem, at the risk of natural life ; 
yet I am fully persuaded that it has been " good for us 
to be here." 

10th. — The two last days the weather has been very 
rugged, but it became more gentle in the course of last 
night, and some heavy showers of rain have greatly 
assisted in stilling the swellings of the restless waters ; 
which allowed our ship's company to sit down together in 
a good degree of comfort, it being Irrst-day. 

16th. — During the tempest of yesterday, it was very 
evident that several on board were much discouraged at 
its awful strength. It was acknowledged by the captain, 
mate, and others, that they had never beheld such a 
dreadful sea at any time before ; and yet the little 
Freeling was preserved through it all with comparatively 
slight injury. Such indeed have been the renewed ex- 
tendings of abounding mercy, as ought to be sufficient to 
cause even those of little faith to be ashamed, and to 
cease any longer to doubt : but, alas ! the rod once with- 
drawn, is soon forgotten ; as is the loving-kindness of the 
Lord, when the danger is passed away : like Israel of old, 
we sing His praise, but soon forget His works. 






1834.] daniel wheelee. 147 



CHAPTEE XI. 

VAN DIEMEN's LAND — JAMES BACKHOUSE AND G. W. 
WALKER — SYDNEY NORFOLK ISLAND TAHITI. 

Towards morning on the 9tli of Ninth Month, the 
strength of the wind was so greatly diminished, that by 
eleven o'clock, a.m., we made sail, and stretched to the 
northward again. Soon after noon the small islands of 
Pedro Blanco and the Eddy stone were plainly ascertained; 
afterwards the main land appeared, and we steered at 
once for Tasman's Head, entering Storm Bay just at 
nightfall. After beating about for the next forty-eight 
hours with contrary winds and great fatigue to the men, 
we entered the Derwent before dark on the 10th instant, 
and were at last favoured to anchor safely off Hobart 
Town at eleven, p.m., nearly opposite Mulgrave battery ; 
and eventually moored with two anchors, close to the 
garden of the Lieutenant- Grovernor Arthur. Next morn- 
ing I ascertained, that our dear friends James Backhouse 
and G-eorge "Washington "Walker were still in these parts 
and well. 

[In a letter from Hobart Town Daniel Wheeler thus 
writes :] My friends will bear with me whilst recapi- 
tulating the gracious dealings of our heavenly Eather, as 
set forth in the extracts from my Journal. Though many 
storms and tempests have been enumerated, yet not one 
half of what it has been our portion to witness, has 
been told. It may suffice for me to say, that we have 
been compelled to seek refuge more than twenty times 
from the fury of the hostile elements by ' lying to,' with 
the ship's head to the wind and waves : and this has been 
resorted to only in cases of extreme danger. 

[In the same letter, he alludes to one of the sailors, 
who, it appears, had been remarkably visited, and brought 
under feelings of deep condemnation, and who opened 
his mind to him in a letter : — of this man he remarks ;] 
a lapse of two months had occurred from the time of his 

h2 






148 MEMOIES OF [1834. 

first impression, before he divulged the secret in that 
letter. I had perceived in his eye, the anguish of his 
wounded spirit, but knew not the cause until he wrote to 
me. He had several times been in danger of being 
washed overboard, and once nearly fell from one of the 
yards when aloft ; but no outward danger was sufficient 
wholly to bring down his stubborn heart. But the power 
within was too strong for him, he could not resist it ; 
thus verifying the assertion of the Apostle, " greater is 
He that is in you, than he that is in the world." I think 
this circumstance cannot fail to animate the hearts of all 
our dear friends, particularly such as have been instru 
mental in any degree, towards promoting the great wor 
in which we are engaged, and cause them to feel a live! 
participation in that heavenly joy, which welcomes the 
repenting and returning sinner to his Father's house. * 

[In a letter from Hobart Town, bearing date the 21st 
of Tenth Month, 1834, the following passages occur.] 
Soon after my last letters were finally closed, our dear 
friends James Backhouse and Greorge Washington Walker, 
returned to Hobart Town : as we had previous informa- 
tion of the time they were expected to arrive, we were at 
their lodgings in readiness to receive them. They were 
not strangers to our being here, as the arrival of the 
Henry Freeling had been publicly notified in the news 
papers, in connexion with my name, as a member of the 
Society of Friends. Our joy at meeting so remote from 
England, I believe was mutual, and can be more easily 
conceived than described ; and it has been since not 
little heightened by our having been favoured and 
strengthened to labour unitedly together, for the promo 
tion of the same great and glorious cause, in the different 
meetings which have been held at this place since our 
arrival, as also in opportunities of a more private nature. 

With a little exception, our sailors have exceeded my 
most sanguine expectations as to behaviour and conduct 
in general ; and I think no men could have suffered more 
hardships from the weather, than they have endured. 
For a time we gave them some wine, but whether from 



* The individual here referred to was William Bush, respecting whom 
a memoir has been published by Friends' Tract Association. 






1834.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 149 

its becoming flat and vapid by washing about in the cask, 
when a quantity of it had been taken out, or with the 
change from cold to heat, and then to cold again, some of 
them declined drinking it, on account of its not suiting 
them ; so that they had nothing but water for months 
together. It is a little remarkable, that, although they 
have been sometimes wet, and in wet clothes, not for a day 
or two, but for a week together, — when their teeth have 
chattered with cold, with no warm food, — the sea having 
put the fires out, even below the deck ; and the water 
filtering through the deck on their beds below, and not a 
dry garment to change ; — yet not a single instance of 
the cramp has occurred amongst them, nor the slightest 
appearance of the scurvy, even in those who have before- 
time been afflicted with it, and still bear the marks about 
them : and with the solitary instance of one man, who 
was forced to quit the deck for two hours during his 
watch, from being taken unwell, every man and boy have 
stood throughout the whole voyage in a remarkable man- 
ner. They have been plentifully supplied with fresh pro- 
visions and vegetables since we arrived, and with some 
malt liquor also ; but their character for sobriety and 
temperance, and general good behaviour, has warranted 
every reasonable indulgence likely to conduce to their 
health and welfare. 

My dear friends will perhaps remember, that the So- 
ciety Islands have always been the primary object before 
my mind ; and this originally gave rise to our making 
the attempt to reach them by the way of Cape Horn as 
the nearest route. And although Van Diemen's Land 
and New South "Wales are also included in the certifi- 
cates granted me, yet the Society Isles are still the object 
bright before me, as the first point of destination to be 
aimed at. It appears that our dear friends, James 
Backhouse and Greorge "Washington Walker, are now 
about closing their engagements in Yan Diemen's Land, 
and will be ready to proceed hence at the same time as 
ourselves ; we therefore propose conveying them to Port 
Jackson, where it is my intention to call, for the purpose 
of recruiting our stock of coals, oil, &c. 

[Soon after the foregoing was written, Daniel Wheeler 
was taken so seriously ill, with a complaint affecting the 
lungs, that his recovery seemed doubtful : he remarks :] 



150 MEMOIES OF [1834. 

For a time it almost seemed as if I had come to Yan 
Diemen's Land to lay down my head there ; bnt in this 
prospect, resignation to whatever should be the will of 
my heavenly Father, was the stay and comfort of my 
mind ; bearing it up above the bondage of fear, even to a 
degree of rejoicing in humble trust and confidence in the 
inconceivable love of Him, who "came not to call the 
righteous, but sinners to repentance ;" permitting them 
to know and sensibly to feel the riches of that universal, 
heavenly grace, which triumphs over all the depravity of 
human nature, where its operations are submitted to: 
begetting a faith that can remove every mountain of sin 
and opposition, and can give the victory over death, hell, 
and the grave, to all who believe in its powerful and 
saving efficacy : who " live not unto themselves, but unto 
Him who died for them and rose again; and "because 
He lives, they live also," through the mercy of God, in 
their crucified and glorified Bedeemer. The season was 
particularly late and cold ; deep snow was lying upon the 
mountains in sight ; and cold rains almost daily falling in 
torrents, rendered the streets and roads in the town 
nearly impassable, excepting a few of the principal tho- 
roughfares that are macadamized. No regularly formed 
footpaths are yet established in any part of the colony ; 
so that getting about on foot was almost impracticable 
for invalids, even in an advanced stage of convalescence. 

[After making several visits to take leave of their 
friends, previous to their departure, in company with 
James Backhouse and George Washington Walker, they 
weighed anchor in the evening of the 11th of Twelfth 
Month ; having previously had a parting opportunity in 
the family of the Lieutenant- G-overnor, G-eorge Arthur, 
who uniformly treated them with kindness and hospi- 
tality. They had however, no sooner left the quiet moor- 
ings of the Derwent river, than they had to encounter 
the bufferings of the stormy main. This was more or 
less the case, during the whole passage from the Derwent 
to Port Jackson. In the night of the 19th, they were in 
considerable danger of being driven amongst the rocks 
by some unknown current ; but were favoured to discover 
and escape the danger in time, although the night was 
dark, and much rain falling. Daniel Wheeler adds, 



1834.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 151 

although the danger which threatened, was evident and 
imminent, yet our little company were preserved in quiet- 
ness, and divested of fear. At eleven o'clock, next day, 
the 20th, they saw the light-house and signal-staff on the 
South Head, which forms one side of the entrance of Port 
Jackson. A timely signal having been made, they got a 
pilot on board on nearing the reef, and immediately 
worked up the bay towards the harbour. At two o'clock 
P.M., they were favoured safely to anchor in Sydney 
Cove, at a convenient distance from the shore. They met 
with a cordial reception, not only from persons to whom 
they had letters of recommendation, but from many others 
also ; marks of respect, kindness, and hospitality were 
also shown them by the Governor and local authorities. 
Meetings for worship, on First and Fifth days, were 
regularly held on board the vessel during their stay, 
which several persons usually attended. 

The deplorable situation of some of the aboriginal 
inhabitants is thus described.] 

Twelfth Month 2Srd. — After dinner, we landed on an 
uninhabited part of the coast, on the north side of the 
harbour, to obtain sufficient exercise ; and accidentally 
met with an aboriginal family, consisting of two females, 
one of them far advanced in years, and three children, 
the offspring of the younger woman. There were two 
men not far off, who belonged to them, but they kept 
aloof. These women appeared to be in a poor state of 
health, and exceedingly shrunk : they could talk a little 
English, and on our making them some trifling presents, 
and saying that some of us would see them again, if they 
could be there to-morrow, one of them said, ' You, wel- 
come ; come.' It was affecting to behold the degraded 
condition of these natives of the soil, which condition is 
greater than can well be conceived, and such as to render 
every attempt to assist them fruitless : if money be 
handed to them, it is immediately exchanged for rum ; or 
if clothes, they are forthwith sold or exchanged for what- 
ever will procure strong drink : such is the curse entailed 
upon them since their acquaintance with the British ; 
who are doubtless chargeable, not only on this score, but 
for much of the demoralization of these harmless people. 



152 MEMOIES OF [1835. 

24<th. — Whilst dining on shore to-day, we had both 
windows and doors open ; such is the heat prevailing on 
this side of the globe, on what is commonly called 
Christmas eve. 

(Extract from Journal continued.) 

30£A. — At noon we received a visit from Samuel C. 
Marsden, who has been connected with this colony, in and 
out, more than forty years, as a Church missionary. He 
has been six times in New Zealand, and speaks highly in 
favour of its enterprising inhabitants, with whom he has 
so frequently resided in peace and safety, and amongst 
whom, he would have no fear whatever of dwelling again, 
if occasion required it. His great experience in these 
parts, the plainness and simplicity of his manners, and the 
abundant store of authentic information he possesses, 
made his company not only edifying but animating.* 

First Month 7th, 1835. — Having at times for the last 
two or three days, felt my mind drawn towards holding a 
public meeting with the inhabitants of Sydney, and dear 
James Backhouse unexpectedly inquiring whether I had 
thought anything of such a meeting, I felt a willingness 
to unite with him, in the freedom of the gospel, to appoint 
one, and to take the necessary steps to procure a suitable 
place to hold it in. (The old Court-house was obtained, 
and the meeting was held in the evening of the 11th.) 
Notwithstanding another meeting was to be held under 
the same roof at seven o'clock, appointed by a Baptist 
preacher, yet we had the satisfaction to witness a crowded 
attendance at ours, of nearly five hundred persons ; and 
many that could not be seated, went away altogether, 
but a large number stood the whole time ; perhaps from 
the novelty of its being the first meeting of Eriends for 
public worship held at Sydney, and we hope, on the part 
of many from a desire to be benefited, the room was pre- 
sently filled: several present were persons who held 
public stations in the town and neighbourhood. It was 
upon the whole, from beginning to end, a solid oppor- 
tunity : James Backhouse and myself were largely opened 

* This devoted servant of Christ is since deceased; he died on the 
12th of the Fifth Month. 1838. 



1835.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 153 

in testimony amongst them : James Backhouse appeared 
a second time, and concluded the meeting in prayer. 
Prom the quietness and solemnity which reigned through- 
out the whole time of the meeting, it might have been 
supposed that the congregation consisted wholly of per- 
sons accustomed to stillness and silence, instead of an 
audience, of which scarcely an individual had ever before 
been present at a Friends' meeting, or was even aware of 
the manner in which they are usually conducted : but 
the glory was and is the Lord's. 

21si. — I have found the advantage of placing our sailors 
upon rather a different and more respectable footing than 
those of other ships ; and the result has been, so far, that 
we have had comparatively no trouble with them. It is 
so common a thing for the shipping to lose their men 
here, that a few days ago, the question was put to me 
by Greneral Bourke, the Governor, ' Have you lost any 
of your men?' and it is satisfactory to know, that some 
of the strangers who have attended our meetings on 
board, have in more than one instance remarked, (as if 
of rare occurrence,) that our sailors look more like 
healthy, fresh-faced farmers, than men come off a long 
voyage. The generality of those we see daily, have a 
thin aud worn-down appearance, particularly when they 
belong to ships that supply them daily with ardent 
spirits ; our sailors have each a quart of beer per day, of 
weak quality, being brewed as is customary here with 
only sugar and hops, both of which are very cheap. I 
found it advisable to keep up a desire in the crew, to 
make themselves acquainted with the art of navigation ; 
and this could not be done without their being furnished 
with materials for its accomplishment, such as quadrants, 
slates, pens, paper, &c. ; and though the expense of such 
things ultimately devolves upon themselves, yet, at the 
moment of purchase, the advance of money has been 
unavoidable on my part. 

23rd. — Captain Saunders, who commanded the Science, 
when she brought out our friends James Backhouse and 
G-eorge "Washington Walker, came on board. He related to 
us the extraordinary escape from shipwreck he had experi- 
enced off Cape Horn, on his return from that voyage ; when 
the Science by one stroke of a heavy sea was dismasted, and 

h3 



154 memoies or [1835. 

turned nearly bottom uppermost. The mate and part of the 
crew were washed overboard at the same time, and never 
seen again. Captain Saunders and his companions con- 
tinued on board the vessel in this situation for six days 
and nights, when the floating hull was observed, and 
taken for a whale, by one of the South Sea whalers, 
which ultimately was the means of rescuing them from 
being wrecked on a barren and inhospitable coast, from 
which they were only about two days' drift when dis- 
covered. The everlasting Arm was signally displayed on 
this occasion, as they were so near the coast, as to be 
quite out of the usual tract of every description of vessel ; 
and yet one was actually brought near enough to descry 
the hull, and save the helpless crew, though at consider- 
able risk to themselves. 

[They sailed from Sydney on the 13th of Second Month, 
accompanied by James Backhouse and Gr. W. Walker, 
whom they conveyed to Norfolk Island on a visit to the 
Penal Settlement there.] 

Third Month 4th. — At day-light, we got sight of land, 
and gliding rapidly towards it, Mount Pitt on Norfolk 
Island and Philip Island, were both plainly in sight soon 
after breakfast. When near enough to the Penal Settle- 
ment station, we made the private signal, according to 
written instructions received from the government at 
Sydney. Soon after this, a boat was discovered coming 
from the shore, in the direction of our vessel, which at 
length arrived with a military officer ; who brought us a 
hearty welcome from the commandant, Major Anderson, 
accompanied by an invitation to his house. On ascertain- 
ing that although the landing was dangerous, it was yet 
practicable in a suitable boat, James Backhouse and 
Greorge "Washington Walker concluded to make an attempt 
to return with this officer. We were thus hastily and 
unexpectedly torn from each other, at a short notice ; and 
although time was only afforded to take an abrupt fare- 
well, yet we all keenly felt the moment of separation, but 
I trust with feelings that will lastingly remain, through 
the frequent renewal of Divine love. 

10th. — Since leaving Norfolk Island, but more parti- 



1835.] DANIEL WHEELER. 155 

cularly within the last three or four days, it has been to 
me at times a trying, proving season. The loss of the 
company of our dear friends, with whom we had been 
closely and sweetly connected for more than five months, 
either by sea or land, — the steady opposition of the winds, 
since we separated,— the great distance we have yet to 
go, — the advanced state of the season, towards the autumn 
in these regions, — and yet above all, the absence of Him 
in whom my soul delighteth, — combined to weigh down 
and oppress my poor, tossed mind, beyond the usual 
degree. But in the depths, although unable to draw 
nigh, I endeavoured to look towards the holy temple : I 
remembered the Lord, and my prayer was, I trust, per- 
mitted to come in unto Him ; and He remembered a poor 
unworthy creature, and in his own way and time was 
graciously pleased to speak comfort, and to seal instruc- 
tion. The affecting instance of the dear Son of God 
himself, was brought to my remembrance, " who was made 
sin for us, who knew no sin," and died, "the just for the 
unjust, that He might bring us to God;" when, in the 
very act of child -like and lamb-like obedience, and meek 
submission to His holy Father's will, from the extreme 
depth and weight of suffering upon Him for the sins of 
poor, lost, guilty man, He poured forth the agonizing 
query " My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me ?" 
and I am renewedly persuaded that these present trials, 
and proving baptisms, are all in unutterable and incon- 
ceivable love and mercy, dispensed for the preservation of 
that precious life which is hid with Christ in God. 

This morning, 29th of Fourth Month, about half-past 
one o'clock, the mountains of the long-looked-for Tahiti 
were discovered through the gloom upon our lee-bow. It 
will be eleven weeks to-morrow since we left Sydney, and 
with the exception of the equinoctial gale, we have during 
the voyage, for the most part, been favoured with fine 
weather, but with an unheard-of proportion (for these 
seas) of contrary winds during nearly the whole time, 
completely setting at nought all former experience. 

30th.— At noon passed through Matavai bay. A canoe 
with four of the natives came off to us, bringing oranges, 
guavas, and other kinds of fruit. "We were all pleased 
with the openness and simplicity of these people. At two 



156 MEMOIES OF [1835 



o'clock p.m., we took the pilot on board, and immediately 
entered the channel within the reefs ; but after getting 
through the most dangerous part, it fell calm, which 
obliged us to drop an anchor for the night, directly- 
opposite the house of George Bicknell, so close to the 
shore, that a mooring hawser was made fast to one of his 
cocoa-nut trees. By this time our deck was covered with 
the natives. Just as we were ready to go on shore to 
take tea at Greorge Bicknell' s, to whom, as deputy Consul, 
the mail brought from INTew South Wales had been delivered, 
the young king (or perhaps it is more correct to say, the 
husband of the queen) came on board, with his younger 
brother and uncle, and several others ; they behaved with 
great openness and cheerfulness, and seemed highly 
pleased to see us. Our captain was personally known 
to them already. They soon looked round the vessel, 
apparently delighted ; left us a basket of oranges, and 
said they would come again to-morrow. To my great 
rejoicing, the pilot soon after coming on board, informed 
us of the entire disuse of ardent spirits in Tahiti ; saving 
' rum is no good here.' The total prohibition of spirituous 
liquors has been so strongly enforced, that they have 
taken them out of private houses without exception, and 
thrown them away ; and the natives have carried it to the 
length of smelling the breath of people, to ascertain 
whether they had been used, and if found to be the case, 
a severe fine was imposed ; so that a person well known 
to lead a thoroughly sober life was not allowed to have 
such a thing in his possession, but was liable at any time 
to undergo a search. 

Fifth Month 1st. —In the forenoon, Greorge Pritchard, 
the resident missionary, came on board; for whom we 
were bearers of many letters and parcels, which proved 
very acceptable : in the afternoon we visited his habita- 
tion, and were kindly received by his wife and family. 
Greorge Pritchard very kindly inquired whether I wished 
to be at the worship of the Tahitians, next First day ; but 
I informed him that I believed it would be best for me 
to be with my own crew on that day. 

Having endeavoured to keep my mind exercised to 
ascertain the will of my Lord and Master, it was with me 
to tell Greorge Pritchard that the first step which I had 






1835.] DANIEL WHEELER. 157 

to take, was to request a conference with the whole of the 
missionaries in this district ; asking him if they had any- 
stated times for meeting together by themselves : he said 
they had, but a special meeting could be convened for the 
occasion. On considering a little, he found that their 
next quarterly meeting in regular course was to be held 
the second week in the present month. At present, I see 
no further than to attend this conference, and there pro- 
duce the certificates furnished by my dear friends in 
England; humbly trusting, that the path of my future 
proceeding will be graciously manifested in due time, and 
strength and perception mercifully afforded to enable me 
to walk faithfully in it, I had been unwell on the 12th 
instant, but having passed a more favourable night, on 
the morning of the 13th instant, I felt no hesitation 
about proceeding to Papaoa, as the day was fair overhead. 
Having understood that on the present occasion, the 
principal chiefs from all parts of the island would be 
there, and a large muster of the inhabitants residing in 
this district, it occurred to my mind that it would be a 
favourable medium, through which my arrival might be 
publicly announced to all the distant districts, if at a 
suitable time my certificates were read. From the wind 
having sprung up a fresh breeze against us, we were 
rather late in reaching our destination ; and Henry Nott, 
the senior missionary, had taken his seat in the meeting 
before we got to it. We followed Greorge Pritchard 
through a large number of people already assembled, 
until we got up to Henry Nott ; who, on being con- 
sulted, immediately consented that it should be done, 
when their service was over. They commenced by George 
Pritchard giving out a hymn, then part of the epistle to 
the Ephesians was read, after which Greorge Pritchard 
kneeled down and prayed ; another hymn was then sung, 
and was followed by the sermon, delivered by Charles 
"Wilson, from a text out of the same epistle ; when this 
was finished, another hymn was given out, at his request, 
and he afterwards finished with prayer. Some business 
then came on relating to the affairs of the Missionary 
Society, when the queen of the island took her seat as its 
president. "We merely sat as silent spectators through 
the whole of this, which from beginning to end was 



158 memoies or [1835. 

conducted in the Tahitian language. As only George 
Pritchard sat between myself and the queen, I observed 
that she was employed in reading my certificates, which 
had been previously laid upon the table. The whole of my 
certificates were then audibly read in the Tahitian language 
by G-eorge Pritchard; who took great pains to give ample 
explanation whenever needful. The marked attention 
and solidity of countenance manifested by the Tahitians, 
was both striking and comforting; and the solemnity 
which spread over this large assembly had previously 
covered my mind as with a mantle, contriting my spirit 
under a sense that the great Master himself was there. 
After the reading of the certificates was gone through, 
profound silence reigned. I asked if I might say a few 
words, which was at once permitted, and George Pritchard 
agreed to interpret for me. I requested him simply to 
repeat what I said, and I have reason to believe this 
was faithfully done ; and was to the best of my recollec- 
tion after this manner : ■ I have no wish to trespass upon 
the time of this meeting. I was desirous that these 
documents might be read, which would account for a 
stranger being present, and inform all that I came not 
here in my own will, but in the will of my Lord and 
Master, whose I am, and whom I desire to serve to my 
latest breath ; and would also let you know, that I came 
with the full unity and consent of that branch of the 
Christian Church in England, of which I am a member. 
And now, grace, mercy, and peace from God, the Father, 
and our Lord Jesus Christ, be multiplied upon all the 
inhabitants of this land ; and may the God of peace, who 
brought again from the dead our Lord Jesus, that great 
Shepherd of the sheep, through the blood of the everlast- 
ing covenant, keep our hearts and minds,' &c. 

After I sat down, a solemn silence again prevailed, 
until one of the natives, a supreme judge, broke it by 
addressing me bv name, which he had caught from the 
certificates ; and declaring on behalf of himself and the 
islanders, that the manner of my coming among them was 
very satisfactory, because what had been read and spoken, 
was in accordance with the gospel, which they had been 
taught, and were acquainted with. He also at consider- 
able length touched upon the great distance I had come 



1835.] DANIEL WHEELEK. 159 

over the deep waters to see them, and to do them good ; 
that in return, their hearts, and arms, and habitations, 
were open to receive me ; duly appreciating the disin- 
terestedness of the motive that had induced the step ; 
having no trade, nor other object in view. He hoped I 
should visit all their schools, and stroke the heads of the 
children ; that he should now deliver them all into my 
hands. I told George Pritchard to say, that the dear 
children would always have a strong hold, and a strong 
claim upon my heart. Much more transpired that was 
truly consoling and comforting ; and the missionaries who 
spoke on the occasion, I believe, most fully and cordially 
co-operated in endeavouring to explain my views to the 
people in terms of strong approbation. 

When it was all over, Henry Nott kneeled down, and 
concluded the meeting' with prayer in the Tahitian. The 
natives then generally rose from their seats, and began to 
flock round us, and to shake hands with Charles and 
myself in a very hearty manner, and without regard to 
order, age, or sex, from the humblest peasant to the 
bronze-coloured queen, her two aunts, and the numerous 
chiefs, who, I think, are the stoutest, most giant-like men 
I ever saw assembled together. About 800 persons were 
collected at this meeting ; but the house was so large that 
it seemed impossible to make any accurate estimate ; for 
my own part, I should have supposed the number not less 
than a thousand. The judge before spoken of, in one of 
his speeches, (for he spoke three times,) hinted that they 
perceived I was not exactly of the same description of 
Christians that had hitherto come amongst them, or I 
belonged to a different body. This, however, did not 
seem to stand in the way. Some days previously to this 
meeting being held, the young king and several chiefs 
came on board to breakfast, six in number. After break- 
fast, our usual reading in the Holy Scriptures was intro- 
duced, during which they behaved with great attention 
and propriety ; sitting as still, in the time of silence, both 
then and at the pause before breakfast, as if accustomed 
to it. When they were about going away, a telescope 
and a piece of handkerchiefs were presented to the king, 
and a shawl to each of the others ; with which they 
seemed highly pleased. Through the medium of an 



160 memotes or [1835. 

Englishman, who liad been sent for on the occasion, the 
king was told, that I had something in reserve for Pomare, 
the queen, expecting she also would pay us a visit. They 
behaved with much openness and affability, and told us 
in plain terms that they liked us, because we were like 
themselves, and did not make ourselves very high to 
them. 

I had a conference with the missionaries of the Papaoa 
district, who. although only four in number, are capable 
of rendering me much assistance in forwarding my views, 
and interpreting to the people. I was fully aware the 
missionaries were under an impression that I was come 
out to inspect the state of the missions, and particularly 
that of the schools ; private letters had reached them 
some months ago to that effect from London ; but they 
were informed that now the missionary meeting was over, 
I was waitins: as at the posts of wisdom's gate, not know- 
ing to what I might next have to turn my hand : this ex- 
planation at once placed me in a fresh point of view. An 
expression of desire to do all in their power to co-operate 
in the work, in any manner I could point out, was, I 
think, avowed by each individual; and we parted in 
brotherly love. 



1835.] DANIEL WHEELEK. 161 




CHAPTEE XII. 

TAHITI. 

Fifth Month 15th. — My mind having for some days 
past been brought into thoughtful solicitude for the best 
welfare of the crews of the vessels now lying at anchor 
about us, I mentioned it to my Charles soon after rising 
this morning ; and seeing no way of being clear of the 
blood of these poor neglected people, but by appointing a 
public meeting, to be. -held next First-day, it was con- 
cluded to make the necessary arrangements for so doing. 
There was no doubt that the deck of one of the whaling 
vessels might have been procured for the purpose ; but on 
considering the subject, it seemed best to have the deck 
of the Henry Freeling made use of. 

17th. (First-day.) — By the accommodation of some 
planks kindly provided by the Emerald, our decks were 
extensively seated, and the planks were well covered with 
canvass, spare flags, &c. 

At half-past ten o'clock, a bethel-flag, with which we 
have been furnished, was hoisted, as a thing understood 
by all sailors, and a little in their own way : this allowed 
half-an-hour for the boats to collect from each ship, in 
order that the time appointed (eleven o'clock,) might be 
kept to, and the quiet of the meeting preserved from 
late comers on board. Although the invitation, with the 
exception of Greorge Pritchard's family, had not been 
extended by us beyond the shipping in the bay, several 
persons attended from the shore. The meeting at length 
settled down into stillness beyond our expectation. I 
thought there would scarcely be a single individual then 
present, except our own crew, that had ever before been 
at a meeting held exclusively after the manner of Friends. 
In this, however, I found I had been mistaken, as the 
mate of the Lancaster came on board the next day, and 
acknowledged he was a member of our Society, though, as 



162 MEMOIES OF [1835, 

he stated, lie "had not kept close to it. He told us that 
he little expected to see a Friends' meeting held amongst 
these islands ; but seemed glad of having an opportunity 
to attend one. 

However long the time of silence might be thought, 
there was no restlessness sufficient to disturb the quiet of 
the meeting. Unexpectedly to myself, I felt an engage- 
ment of mind to state to the meeting, that the religious 
Society of which I was a member, had, from its earliest 
rise, been called upon to bear a faithful testimony to the 
excellency of silent worship and waiting upon God : that 
it was a noble testimony to the all-sufficiency and teach- 
ing of that grace which had appeared unto all men, — 
teaching all, and bringing salvation to all ; — " for the 
grace of God that bringeth salvation, hath appeared unto 
all men, &c, looking for that blessed hope and the 
glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour, 
Jesus Christ," &c, to the end of the text. " For God is 
a Spirit : and they that worship him, must worship him 
in spirit and in truth :" and we are told in holy writ, by 
the Son, that " the Father seeketh such to worship him." 
I was then carried forth on the nature of true, silent, 
and spiritual worship, to a considerable length : and had 
to state, that my head would not have laid easy upon 
the pillow at a future day, if the attempt had not been 
made to collect the seamen of the fleet : — that sailors 
were a class of men more than most others separated 
from their homes and regular places of worship, par- 
ticularly on these long voyages upon the mighty deep, for 
months and months together ; but that the ample pro- 
vision made by the glorious gospel for the restoration and 
redemption of mankind, boundless as its love, extended 
unto all : for He that said, " Let there be light, and 
there was light ;" even " God, who commanded the light 
to shine out of darkness, hath shined in our hearts, to 
give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God, in 
the face of Jesus Christ." I had largely to proclaim 
some of the principal doctrines of the gospel, and was 
helped through, to my humble and thankful admiration. 
It was indeed a glorious, and I trust to some, a blessed 
meeting. I had, I think, more than once, to call their 
attention to the heavenly power that reigned over us 






1835.] DANIEL WHEELEK, 163 

with precious solemnity, as a crown and diadem : and 
before the meeting closed, I had to acknowledge the same 
with prayer and thanksgiving, to the glory and the praise 
of my God. 

20^. — The American ship Emerald, being about to 
sail for Manilla and the PhilJipine Islands, and Captain 
Eaglestone having kindly offered, on application being 
made, to forward our views, in circulating the Scriptures 
in the Spanish language, he being on a trading voyage, and 
of extensive acquaintance, this morning eighteen Bibles, 
eighteen Testaments, eighteen Letter by J. J. Grurney on 
Christianity, with five copies of "Wilberforce's Practical 
View, were got ready and delivered to that ship. We 
have met with great civility and willingness to lend a 
helping hand in many of the American captains : at the 
same time, we are frequently sensible of a mixture which 
cannot be reconciled. The foregoing remark has no 
allusion to the inconsistent conduct of the crews of many 
of the American vessels, which we have fallen in with 
here, that are called ' temperance ships.' At first I could 
not but view these with satisfaction, and with a degree of 
thankfulness, as likely to contribute by their example to 
the welfare of the islanders. But, alas ! I now find, with 
horror and surprise, that the word ' temperance' applies 
only to the ships, and not to their crews, none probably 
of which are members of a Temperance Society ; they are 
merely bound by articles, that the voyage shall be per- 
formed without any spirits being on board, except as 
medicine, and their sobriety only exists because they 
connot get the liquor ; when on shore, and unbound by 
these articles, they are lamentably, in many instances, 
notorious for drinking to excess ; and their immoral con- 
duct at this place, makes me shudder for the awful and 
woful consequences, both as regards themselves, and the 
daughters of Tahiti. Although great exertion is made 
and promoted by the missionaries here to stop this over- 
whelming torrent of iniquity, yet all their measures are 
abortive, and can never be successful, unless co-operated 
with on the part of the masters of the shipping. Not- 
withstanding the disuse of spirituous liquors is rigidly 
enforced at Tahiti, and no person is allowed to have the 
article in his house : yet this bane of the human race is 



164 MEMOIES OF [1835. 

still to be purchased on shore, and the supply is kept 
up by the American ships ; it is clandestinely landed 
amongst the supposed empty casks which are sent on 
shore for water, (an instance of this kind took place a 
few days ago.) and by other methods. A considerable 
quantity was brought in last week by an American 
schooner from Valparaiso, and safely landed; but has 
since been discovered, the casks destroyed, and their con- 
tents totally lost. By what is said, I do not mean to 
imply that this gross immorality is confined solely to the 
crews of the American vessels, because those of the 
English are perhaps equally implicated, but with this 
difference, they do not assume the character of ' tem- 
perance ships.' 

How dreadful and appalling the consideration, that the 
intercourse of distant nations should have entailed upon 
these poor untutored islanders a curse unprecedented in 
the annals of history ; it is said that one-fourth of the 
whole population is miserably affected with disease 
brought amongst them, and kept up by the licentious 
crews of the shipping. "Will not, shall not the Lord visit 
for these things ? 

23rd. — The king came on board to breakfast this morn- 
ing by himself, but departed as soon as our reading was 
over. 'As attending the Tahitian worship has been fre- 
quently the companion of my thoughts for several days 
past, it seemed best for me to be in readiness by having the 
way opened for the ensuing First-day, (to-morrow,) should 
this be my portion. After communicating this to my son 
Charles, we concluded to go on shore, and mention the 
subject to George Pritchard. On seeing the latter, I 
told him that my mind had been drawn to attend the 
Tahitian worship to-morrow morning. He asked, if I 
meant to perform service there, or to sit as a spectator. ' To 
sit as a spectator,' I replied, ' but if required to speak, to 
have permission to do so.' He then said, 'You must 
not expect to find things in the same order as if you were 
at home ;' and added, ' If you could come on shore about 
half-past eight o'clock in the morning, there would be 
time to look at the schools before the meeting begins : 
the meeting for worship begins at nine o'clock, but a 
prayer-meeting commences at sun-rise.' I cannot but 






1835.] DANIEL WHEELEB. 165 

admire, with reverential gratitude and thankfulness, how in 
every instance of this kind that has yet occurred, moun- 
tains have become mole-hills, as a willingness has been 
wrought to approach them ; and if it were not fixing a 
very high stamp upon ourselves, I should say, surely the 
blessed Master, in like manner as when he sent forth His 
disciples two and two formerly to every place where He 
intended to come, is already not only come, but has 
condescended to go before, and prepare the way for us 
poor creatures in a remarkable manner, in the hearts of 
others with whom we have to do. 

On First-day morning, the 24th of Fifth Month, we 
proceeded to Greorge Pritchard's house about the ap- 
pointed time. "We were much too early for the school, 
owing to there being no regular time kept amongst the 
people ; and some having to come from considerable dis- 
tances, are the more likely to be out of season when they 
arrive. The principal teacher, who is a deacon in the 
church, made his appearance ; soon after which we fol- 
lowed to the school-house. A considerable number of 
children were collected : the boys sitting at one end of a 
long building, and the girls at the other; the teacher 
standing on one side, about midway between them. He 
gave out questions to the boys and girls alternately, 
which were answered in the same way by a few of the 
elder children in a singing tone simultaneously, the rest 
seeming to take but little interest in what was going on. 
We were told, that when the queen resided here, the 
number of children was much greater than at present ; 
but as she now lives at Papaoa, such children as formerly 
attended here now go to the school at that place. 

It was considerably more than half an hour after the 
fixed time, before we entered (what is called) the church, 
where a large number of persons were collected and col- 
lecting. The whole congregation were squatted on the 
floor, the building being in an unfinished state, and no 
seats as yet provided : they appeared to occupy the whole 
of the floor, which is very extensive. While they were 
proceeding in their usual manner, I endeavoured to draw 
near to the fountain of Israel, whose Grod is, and ever will 
be, He who giveth strength and power to his people. 
My heart was softened in an unusual manner, and the 



166 MEMOIES OF [1835. 

creature was brought down into a state of nothingness : 
tears flowed beyond a capability of restraint, as " in the day 
of the great slaughter, when the towers fall," (the towers 
of pride, high-mindedness, and self-exaltation,) and the 
will of the creature subjected to the will of the great 
Creator ; as shadowed forth by the prophet, when point- 
ing to the spiritual conflict, and the accomplishment of 
the great work of regeneration in the heart of man, at 
that day when the Lord alone is exalted.* My mind 
was in a calm, and I was prepared to stand up when the 
proper moment arrived. At length the singing ended, 
and a universal stillness prevailed over the meeting, 
probably increased by expectation, which had for some 
time been stamped upon the countenances of the whole 






G-od is not the author of confusion, but of peace, as 
in all churches of the saints," — were the first words 
uttered by me ; which being interpreted, were followed 
by, — - it is not an every day circumstance for a stranger 
thus to speak amongst you, probably what you never 
before witnessed ; but it is according to the true order of 
the gospel that the prophets should speak two or three, 
that all might learn and ail might be comforted,' — with 
more of the text ; repeating again, for " God is not the 
author of confusion, but of peace, as in all churches of 
the saints ; proceeding with, — ' I have nothing new to 
offer : the way to the kingdom is the same now as in the 
beginning ; there is no variableness or shadow of turning 
with that G-od, with whom we have to do. The things 
of time may vacilliate and change ; but the Rock of Ages 
remains unimpaired : it changeth not, — " the foundation 
of Grod standeth sure, having this seal, the Lord knoweth 
them that are his." This foundation is Christ Jesus : 
and no other foundation can any man lay than is laid. 
Every man's work will be made manifest, the day shall 
declare it, the fire of the Lord will try it : that only 
will stand which is built on Christ Jesus the righteous, 
that tried corner stone, elect of Grod, and precious indeed 
to them that believe, — though to the Jews a stumbling 
block, and to the Grreeks foolishness ; but to them who 

* Isaiah xxx. 25. 



1835.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 167 

are called, and who obey, " Christ, the power of God, and 
the wisdom of God." For this cause " God gave his only 
begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not 
perish but have everlasting life :" — with more on this 
important point. ' In looking over this large assembly, 
the love of God has filled my heart as I have sat amongst 
you : — may the Lord in heaven bless you, is the language 
that has arisen therein. It is this love that induced me 
to come amongst you ; it is this love that would gather 
all into the heavenly garner of rest and peace. Endless 
in duration is the mercy of the Lord ; free and unbounded 
is His love. His love has been long extended to these 
islands, and covered them as with a mantle. This island 
has had advantages beyond many others. I reminded 
them that many years had now elapsed since the sound of 
the gospel was first heard in their land: they had long had 
many parts of the Holy Scriptures in circulation, which 
from their earliest pages point to the Saviour. It was pro- 
mised soon after the fall of man, that the seed of the 
woman should bruise the serpent's head. Moses declared 
to the people in his day, — " A prophet shall the Lord your 
God raise up unto you of your brethren, like unto me ; 
him shall ye hear in all things ;" and " the soul which will 
not hear that prophet, shall be destroyed from among the 
people ;" which led to the query, what return had been 
made for all this, and wherein had they been benefited 
by these great privileges. They had run well for a 
season : what had hindered them ? "What had prevented 
them, that they should have turned again as unto the 
weak and beggarly elements? If they had obeyed the 
gospel, this would not have been the case : they would by 
this time have been a pure people for their God. That 
unless there was a thorough alteration and change, the 
blessing intended for them would be withdrawn ; and the 
rod would be administered for their iniquity. Continuing, 
— " Be watchful, and strengthen the things which remain, 
that are ready to die ;" for your works are not perfect in 
the sight of God. " Remember, therefore, how thou hast 
received and heard ; and hold fast, and repent." There 
is a great work to be done ; for where is your hope when 
the present generation are summoned from works to 
rewards, if the younger children are not trained in sue- 



I 

e 

r, 



168 MEMOIES OE [1835. 

cession ? I had to call upon the parents to step forward 
before it was too late ; they had all a part to take in it. 
Tahitian mothers had a large share devolving upon them ; 
much depended upon their influence and example in en- 
deavouring to train up their children in habits of civilized 
life, by letting them learn to read ; (which at present is 
much neglected, and disliked both by parents and chil- 
dren;) that so they might partake in the advantages 
which are to be derived from the Holy Scriptures : 
reminding them, that " they that be wise, shall shine 
the brightness of the firmanent ; and they that turn many 
to righteousness, as the stars for ever and ever :" exhort- 
ing them, not to be overcome with evil, but to overcom 
evil with that which is good ; that the promises are many, 
great, and precious, which are recorded in Holy Writ, to 
them that overcome, &c. Though, perhaps, more might be 
expressed than above noted, and with some variation as 
to the words ; yet I believe that what is here inserted is 
the substance and principal part of what was uttered. 

Having finished, I took my seat. Soon after this, 
G-eorge Pritchard concluded the meeting. When the 
whole congregation rose, the elderly people came forward 
to shake hands ; but being pretty near one of the doors, 
we were soon carried outside by the current of people 
turning that way. There were upwards of a thousand 
people inside of the building, and a considerable number 
outside also : the doors and windows being all open, those 
without could hear about as well as those within. 

Fifth Month 30th. — As attending the public places of 
worship here, can only be done to purpose on First-days, 
as it is only then that large bodies of the people are 
assembled ; and as it is probable that I may have to 
see the whole population of the island before I can pro- 
ceed any further ; I have felt a little anxious to avail 
myself of these opportunities, so as not to protract the 
length of time we may have to remain here. In the after- 
noon my mind became more uneasy, and it seemed best 
to go on shore, and make inquiry as to the meetings to 
he held to-morrow; but I soon ascertained, that Greorge 
Pritchard had been unexpectedly summoned to a distant 
district, and that notice had been generally given of this 
arrangement. I now found that I could not cut and con- 



1835.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 169 

trive for myself, in my own will, way, and time ; but that 
the Lord's time must be waited for. 

31st. (First-day.) — In the forenoon, the decks being 
too damp, the crew were collected in the cabin, where we 
were joined by several strangers from the shore, including 
the family of the female who was on board yesterday, and 
some others. After having read the latter part of the 
epistle to the Hebrews, and a portion of the Psalms, we 
settled down into silent waiting, not aware that I should 
have any thing to offer. "We continued to sit in this 
manner, deepening in solemnity ; when I perceived that 
matter was gathering upon my mind, which from, as it 
were, a mere blank, was now filling under a quickening 
influence, until utterance was yielded to. — " That which 
may be known of Grod is manifest in man ; for God hath 
shewed it unto him," as we are told in the epistle to the 
Romans ; " Grod hath not left himself without a witness," - 
in the heart of every son and daughter of the human 
race, however circumstanced, or wherever placed, suffi- 
cient if attended to, and co-operated with on our part, to 
enable us to work out our salvation with fear and trem- 
bling. — " He hath shewed thee, O man, what is good, 
and what doth the Lord reqrure of thee, but to do justly, 
to love mercy, and to walk humbly with thy Grod." Thus 
was I led on step by step, until strengthened to shew, I 
trust, that there was no occasion to look to this minister 
or that minister, for we all had the great Minister of 
the sanctuary, and of the true tabernacle which the Lord 
hath pitched and not man, — the only true Teacher of His 
people ; who continues to teach as never man taught. 
Declaring, — that this was " the grace of Grod that bringeth 
salvation," which hath appeared unto all men, teaching 
us, &c; — that it was the poor in spirit, on whom the 
blessing was pronounced. In this manner, having turned 
the attention of the company to their heavenly Teacher, 
to an extent never contemplated when my mouth was 
first opened, we again settled down into solemn silence ; 
and my peace flowed, under a consoling belief, that my 
remaining on board was in the ordering of the blessed 
Master. I have not met with a circumstance since leaving 
England, more truly cheering to my mind, than to find, 
that the Lord hath, even in this place, some of the seven 

I 



L835. 



170 MEMOIES OP [1835 

thousand, that have not bowed the knee to the image of 
Baal. I pray that I may yet meet with many more like 
this dear woman : before they went on shore, I had some 
interesting conversation with her. 

Sixth Month Qth. — At George Pritchard's we met with 
John Davies, the missionary from Papara, who has been 
engaged here about thirty-five years ; he is an intelligent 
elderly man. Prom his long residence he has acquired 
the greatest fund of information respecting these islands 
and their inhabitants, of any person we have yet met 
with ; which he imparted in a manner to us highly in- 
teresting, and the more so, as its authenticity may be 
relied on. In speaking of the idols formerly in great 
repute here and in the neighbouring isles, he said, that 
when expostulating with the people, and endeavouring to 
convince them of the worthlessness of these wooden 
deities, which can neither see nor speak, nor stand, nor 
go ; the most sensible amongst the natives would say, 
that they did not worship them as God ; but that they 
served only to remind them of God, who is invisible, but 
in some manner connected with those images, — how they 
knew not. He considered that the received opinion of 
these islands having been originally peopled from South 
America, was altogether without foundation ; indeed their 
having been peopled from Asia can be proved by striking 
facts. When traversing to the westward, the same lan- 
guage is invariably to be found on the islands, though, 
perhaps, in a variety of dialects : and this may be traced 
to Sumatra, Borneo, Malacca, &c. : and the same tradition 
as regards a deity may also be traced throughout them, 
more or less in degree, and varying in some particulars : 
but on going to the eastward, the language is less and 
less to be recognized, and eventually disappears altogether. 
The intelligent natives seem to be awakened to a confused 
idea of a general deluge having taken place at some time 
or other, from their having discovered, that upon the tops 
of the highest mountains in this island and others, the 
same marine substances are met with, as they are ac- 
customed to find at the bottom of the sea. It has been 
the opinion of some, that the whole of these islands formed 
at one time a vast continent; but that by an unac- 
countable convulsion of the earth, this continent became 



1835.] DANIEL WHEELER. 171 

water, except the tops of the loftiest mountains, which 
constitute the islands as they stand at this day. 

Wth. — Last night had some conversation with George 
Pritchard about accompanying me to Bunaauia this after- 
noon. It was proposed that we should lodge at the house 
of David Darling, the missionary at that station, in order 
to attend the Tahitian worship at sun-rise to-morrow 
morning. Soon after dark we reached his hospitable 
mansion, and were received with great kindness by his 
wife and family ; himself being from home among the 
Marquesan Islands, whither he had gone to assist in 
establishing a missionary. Eeing rather unwell in the 
evening, and having passed an almost sleepless night, I 
felt in poor condition when it was time to get ready to 
attend the sun-rise meeting of the Tahitians, on the 
morning of the 17th instant. A large number of the 
people collected together, and when the usual service of 
their own was gone through, I stood up, and George 
Pritchard interpreted for me, as at other times. The 
.people were generally very attentive, and a solemn cover- 
ing was permitted to prevail over us. 

The printing-office is established at this place : we 
looked into it ; but as the principal conductor of this work, 
David Darling, was absent, the press was standing still. 
The organization of the language, so as to admit the 
translation of the Holy Scriptures into the native tongue, 
is a work, the importance of which cannot be duly esti- 
mated nor conceived, as to the happy result, under the 
Divine blessing, that is in store for generations yet 
unborn; any more than the extent can be denned to 
which they may be permitted to circulate and diffuse 
revealed truth in the language of holy inspiration. This 
work, now considered near its completion, has been 
the labour of many years, in a climate wasting to the 
constitution of every European, being oppressively relax- 
ing from the heat. Henry Nott has been a very laborious 
servant in this cause, without any regard to the many 
hardships and privations which the earliest settlers had 
particularly to encounter, and in which he deeply shared ; 
his constitution is now sinking from long residence, and 
the effects of close sedentary application : who can doubt 
for a moment the devotedness of such a man ? 

i 2 



172 MEMOIES OF [1835 






1- 



20th. — G-eorge Pritchard came on board in the fore- 
noon, and assisted in arranging a plan for accomplishing 
our visit to the remaining and most distant districts upon 
the island of Tahiti. It was concluded best for us to set 
off this afternoon towards Tiarei. Just before dark we 
landed upon the shore of Point Yenus, the place from 
whence the celebrated navigator Captain James Cook, 
observed the transit of the planet Yenus on the disk of 
the sun. Opposite that part of the coast of Tahiti, which 
we had next to traverse, there is no sheltering coral-reef 
for its protection ; so that the remainder of our journey 
was exposed to the whole beat of the Pacific Ocean, an~ 
can only be performed when the weather is moderate 

Having with us Samuel Wilson, we were readily con- 
ducted to the habitation of his father Charles "Wilson, 
the resident missionary at this station, and were kindly 
entertained by the family. As the passage round Poin 
Yenus is very intricate, and the water particularly shoal, 
the boat was taken round to the other side, while we wen 
partaking of some refreshment : we lost no time in pre 
paring again to embark. By ten o'clock p.m., it w 
declared that we were abreast of Tiarei; but the night 
was so dark, that the narrow entrance through the reef 
to it could not be distinguished even by the eagle-eyed 
Tahitians. The boat's mast was struck, and one of the 
natives stationed in the front with Samuel Wilson, to look 
out; and her head being turned shorewards, we edged 
gently down towards the foaming breakers, which were 
bursting on the rocky strand with thundering noise. As 
the rowing had now altogether ceased, the boat drifted 
only at the rate at which the swell of the sea hove her 
along. Having silently proceeded for some time in this 
way, and from the increasing roar of the restless waters, 
evidently drawing nearer and nearer to the margin of the 
crags, on a sudden there were symptoms of alarm, which 
could not be mistaken, on the part of the boat's crew; 
who now perceived that we had missed the only entrance 
that afforded a passage to the shore, and from our present 
position, a large lump of rock was in the way to the 
mouth of the channel, which the boat could not possibly 
escape. Our poor Tahitians immediately jumped into the 
sea, and did all they could to save the boat from being 






1835.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 173 

dashed to pieces ; but they could uot prevent her from 
striking. She however only struck once, and lay quiet, 
the wave having so far receded, that she did not float 
enough to beat, and the next roller that came in, carried 
her completely over the obstruction. As the boat could 
not get close in, one of the men very soon had me upon 
his back, to prevent my getting wet : Samuel Wilson and 
my son Charles were landed in the same way. The 
journey altogether had been more speedy, and in many 
respects more favourable than is often witnessed, until 
we came to the last pinch, when the never-failing arm of 
Almighty power was again displayed in the needful time 
for our relief. We soon reached the mission-house where 
William Henry resides, to whom we were all personally 
known ; by whom and ,his wife we were kindly accommo- 
dated for the night. 

Tiarei, 21st. — Previously to the commencement of the 
Tahitian worship at nine o'clock in the morning, our time 
was pretty fully occupied with the family devotion and 
taking breakfast ; after which we repaired to the meeting- 
house, it being agreed if I should have anything to speak 
to the people, that Samuel Wilson was to stand as inter- 
preter. The difference in appearance and in the general 
deportment of the people, at this distance from the 
contaminating effects of the shipping, was discernible 
throughout the greater part of the congregation, which 
was large. Being comforted by the sensible presence 
of the great Master, my mind was strengthened in an 
unusual manner. # * I sat down poor and empty ; yet 
satisfied with favour, and full with the blessing of the 
Lord. Instead of the congregation beginning to separate 
immediately in a hasty manner, as we have sometimes 
witnessed, even the dear children kept their seats, with 
the whole of the company ; a delightful pause ensued, 
which was short, but crowned with that solemnity not at 
our command ; during which I humbly trust the thanks- 
giving of many redounded to the glory of God. Silence 
was at last broken by one of the chiefs expressing, on 
behalf of the assembly and himself, their thankfulness and 
satisfaction, and how welcome my visit had been to them ; 
because, he said, ' Tou have preached to us the everlasting 
gospel, and have shown to us the propitiatory sacrifice 






174 memoies or [1835. 

for the sins of mankind, Christ Jesus;' with something 
further, which when interpreted, I was fearful attached 
too much to the creature ; and I requested Samuel Wilson 
to tell them not to look to the creature, but to their 
Creator. 

On our return, the difficulty of passing through the 
reef was trifling and insignificant ; the light of day had 
dispelled all our fears and its terrors : we could now see 
what we were about to encounter. In a few minutes w 
were clear of the breakers, and spreading our sail, 
directed our course towards Point Venus ; where we 
arrived in something less than two hours. "We were 
soon ready to go to meeting, but a very different scene 
awaited us, for instead of another feast of heavenly 
dainties, the Bridegroom was taken away, and a fast was 
proclaimed; — "then shall they fast in those days." It 
was a time altogether the most discouraging that had yet 
befallen us. The continual talking and light behaviour of 
a large portion of the people were truly painful, although 
several attempts were made to restore order amongst 
them ; and the sound of some sharp strokes of the long 
sticks, by the agents employed to keep order, was dis- 
tinctly heard amongst the younger people. I requested 
Samuel Wilson to say, that although I had brought 
nothing with me, a little matter had arisen which I did not 
wish to take away. The attention of the people being 
somewhat arrested, I proceeded with — " Be not deceived ; 
G-od is not mocked ; for whatsoever a man soweth, that 
shall he also reap." I then had to turn their attention 
to the sure and only foundation, Christ Jesus ; and to the 
necessity of their believing in his inward and spiritual 
appearance in their hearts : — that without faith it is im- 
possible to please Grod ; pointing to the holy author and 
blessed finisher thereof, from whom alone it is to be 
derived. With some further additions, I sat down ; and 
the meeting soon after closed. We called at the house 
to bid the family farewell, and immediately put off for the 
Bay of Papeete. 

[Arrangements having been made for visiting other 
out-stations on the island, they proceeded on the 24th 
instant as far as Papara.] 



1835.] DANIEL WHEELER. 175 

25t7i. — Easing by the break of day, and partaking of 
an early breakfast, we departed, as soon as the family 
devotion was over, for Tairapu, the sonth-eastern extremity 
of the island. By the way we landed at Mairi Pehe, and 
visited Samuel Henry and family. Here the whole pro- 
cess of making sugar was going forward, from pressing 
the juice out of the cane by rollers, and all the different 
stages that it passes through, until reduced to the granu- 
lated state fit for use. The sun was nigh setting when 
we reached the missionary station to which we were 
destined ; but the beauty and various scenery of this part 
of the island served to enliven the last hour of a long 
day's exposure to the sun, and to quiet in some degree 
the sensations of hunger and weariness, by which we had 
long been assailed. The stupendous mountains, however 
steep and rugged, were clothed in the richest and fullest 
manner, with every kind of fruit and forest-tree which 
flourish in these tropical climates, where perpetual sum- 
mer reigns ; their luxuriance only now and then inter- 
rupted by falls of water hurrying down the steep decli- 
vities in beautiful cascades to the vales beneath : but the 
noise of these numerous cataracts is at once overpowered 
and lost in the roar of the mighty Pacific, whose waves 
incessantly thunder in endless succession upon the shores 
and reefs of Tahiti. The rattle of our oars on the ocean's 
glassy surface as we approached near the shore, soon drew 
forth the natives, with the missionary John Muggeridge 
Orsmond, who were ready to welcome and assist the 
strangers at their landing. 

26th. — We went to look at the children who had 
assembled for school at sun-rising, with a considerable 
number of adults of both sexes. Everything here looked 
clean and comfortable, as if under diligent care and 
superintendence, as did the different buildings, the whole 
being in a respectable state of repair. Being aware that 
the children would be gratified by notice being taken of 
them, I shook hands with every individual, both young 
and old, that was collected. Whilst here, the people 
present exceedingly urged our staying with them over the 
next sabbath-day ; but as my engagements were such as 
could not be altered, and would prevent my consistently 
complying with their request, I asked J. M. Orsmond to 



176 memoies or [1835. 

interpret my answer : and to tell them, that as the whole 
congregation was to meet me in the afternoon, I trusted 
that the Divine presence would be with us, and if so, 
we should be satisfied with favour, and filled with the 
heavenly blessing of the Lord. In returning from the 
school, we had to pass through a long train of provisions, 
which the natives had provided in readiness to present to 
us, and which, through the medium of J. M. Orsmond, 
we were informed were intended for our food and refresh- 
ment. Although this provision was as unnecessary as it 
was undesired, I felt sensible of the kindness and good- 
will of the people towards us, with which, at my request, 
they were made acquainted. The quantity of food thus 
furnished was enormous, sufficient probably to have sunk 
our boat, if it could have been taken into her. Besides 
large quantities of the mountain plantain, and a variety of 
other vegetables and fruits, there were several fowls ; and 
I observed among them a black pig tethered. The native 
boat's crew, which had brought us from Papeete, fared 
sumptuously for two days on the occasion ; and I believe 
the major part was consumed or carried off by them, as is 
customary and expected at such times, 

At four o'clock, p.m., the people assembled in the meet- 
ing-house; where I had full opportunity to clear my mind 
towards them. The district on this peninsula being quite 
distinct from those on the other, it was needful that my 
certificates should be read, as none of the people could 
have previously heard them. They were read accordingly, 
with ample explanation, by J. M. Orsmond, before I stood 
on my feet. The people were turned to the fight of 
Christ Jesus in their own hearts. They were told that 
their being members of an outward and visible church, 
would not avail them in the great and awful day of 
account : that they must be members of the true gospel 
church; and unless this was attained whilst here, it would 
be too late, for it cannot be done hereafter : there is no 
work nor device in the grave, &c. Showing them how 
the primitive believers, through the blood of sprinkling, 
that speaketh better things than that of Abel, attained to 
it in their day ; and that it is equally attainable at this 
clay, through the purifying operations of the Holy Spirit. 
I urged and encouraged them to persevere in this great 



1835.] DANIEL WHEELER. 177 

and important work, earnestly desiring that they might 
not rest satisfied with an empty profession ; but that they 
might" come into possession of the inestimable pearl, the 
pearl of great price, the truth as it is in Jesus. It was in- 
deed a solid and solemn opportunity, and one of those which 
I afterwards learned left the people hungering, I trust, for 
heavenly bread ; whilst to myself it was productive of that 
soul- enriching peace, which can only be purchased by 
sharing in the blessed Master's cup of sufferings, of which I 
had drank, and under which I had been heavily bowed down 
during the afternoon, before going to the meeting, and 
there also. And now how can I sufficiently acknowledge 
and declare the condescending mercy and loving-kindness 
of my gracious Lord Grod, who in a particular manner 
was pleased to warm the hearts of those dear people with 
his life-giving presence ; which made it an occasion truly 
memorable and caused many of them to rejoice and 
abound with thanksgiving to his praise and to his glory. 
The same evening the deacons of the church, Tetohi and 
Puna by name, came to J. M. Orsmond's house, and 
being seated with us, one of them produced a letter, 
written on behalf of the congregation at Tea-hu-poo ; 
which, being directed to myself, I opened ; it was found 
to contain the address that follows, as literally translated 
by Samuel "Wilson. 

' Tea-hu-poo, 26th of June, 1835. 
'Dear Friends, 

' The ministers, with the Brethren and Sisters in London. 

1 Peace be unto you, in the true Grod Jehovah, and in 
Jesus Christ his Son, who came into the world to save 
sinful men: — we indeed are sinful men. Here is Daniel 
Wheeler amongst us ; and he has made known unto us all 
the good words of Jesus Christ. And comfort has grown 
in our hearts ; and great pleasure has been to us from his 
words, concerning the words of Jesus the Messiah. 

' It was indeed very great pleasure in his saying to us, 
Jesus is the pearl of great price : it is a pearl good within 
and good without. And many have been the good words 
that he has spoken to us. JSTow indeed we know as- 
suredly he has true love to the brethren and sisters in all 
places where the things of Jesus are held. In that love 
he has come amongst us : and indeed our love is grown 
towards him and his son, in their making known on their 

13 



178 memoies or [1835.' 



way the things of Jesus, and in their visit of love to all 
the brethren, and in inviting all to enter in to Jesus the 
Messiah. 



' Signed on behalf of the Church, 

'Pr> : A.' 

The two men who came with this letter, (Tetohi and 
Puna) remained with us until near midnight ; and I think 
it may be said, that by the breaking of bread our spiritual 
eyes were opened to perceive, that the great blaster was 
there in marvellous condescension and mercy to bless the 
opportunity. I was reminded of the passover, and was 
constrained to declare amongst them, — ' This is the true 
supper — this is the sacrament indeed, as you call it :' it 
could not be denied, for the Lord's power was over all. 
One of those present observed more than once, ' This is 
what is so much wanting amongst us — spiritual religion : 
this is what is so much wanting.' 

27th. — Rose early, and after breakfast took leave of the 
family, and embarked forthwith for Papara. "We reached 
Main Pehe, (about forty miles,) before two o'clock, p.m.; 
Samuel Henry rode on horseback to the ATairi, whilst we 
pushed on in the boat, intending to meet together on the 
spot. This Mairi was, during the days of idolatry, con- 
sidered the most sacred place upon the island : it is spoken 
of by Captain James Cook, who visited it when in its full 
splendour. At present it appears to be nothing more thar 
a stupendous heap of stones, almost hidden with bushe; • 
and trees ; here formerly human sacrifices were plenti- 
fully offered. Parting with Samuel Henry, we continued 
our course to Papara, and passed through the opening of 
the reef with a strong current, before the sun went down. 
At this place the boys were amusing themselves in the 
surf, by lying at full length on their backs upon boards, 
and letting the rolling, curling breakers, whirl them pre- 
cipitately down the liquid slope to the gulf below. Some 
of the boys best acquainted with this slippery sport, t by 
watching the proper moment to launch forth, were hurled 
with great velocity to considerable distances, without 
being dislodged from their boards; while the unskilful 
woidd be impetuously rolled over by the curling wave, 
and for a time altogether hidden in the foam below. "We 
were received with kindness by the ancient missionary 
John Davies, at whose house we passed the night. 



i 



1835.] DANIEL WHEELER. 179 

2StJi. (First-day.) — At nine o'clock, a. m., the Tahitian 
worship commenced. John Davies had previously told 
me, that if I should have anything to speak to the people, 
he would interpret for me. "When the customary service 
was gone through, and he came down from his pulpit, I 
rose and stood near him. [When the attention of the 
people was attracted, and stillness prevailed, D. W. com- 
municated what was upon his mind ; he adds,] — notwith- 
standing there was reason to apprehend that many would 
be able to collect but a small part of what was said, on 
account of the feeble state of the interpreter, yet it was 
so evident that the Divine presence and power reigned 
over all, that I had to appeal to the people as witnesses to 
the solemnizing influence with which we were favoured. 
I trust the Lord alone was exalted this day and magni- 
fied; and the people turned to their true teacher, Christ 
Jesus ; whose name shall be great in every nation, from 
the rising of the sun to the going down of the same. 
What might be the feelings of others on this occasion, 
I am not aware ; it was to myself a highly favoured, 
precious season, the sense and remembrance of which is 
relieving, and still abiding : and although some days have 
now passed away since this event took place, it yet raises 
in my heart a tribute of thanksgiving, and a song of praise 
to my great, and bountiful, and ever merciful Creator and 
Preserver. 

[They returned from Papara the same evening.] 

[Literal translation, by Samuel Wilson of Point Venus, 
of a letter, received this day, from the Queen, in which 
she remits the port dues on the Henry Freeling.~] 

' Tahiti, SOth of June, 1835. 

' I do away with the money for the anchoring of the 
vessel. This is the reason why I do away with it, because 
thine is a visit of love, and not a trading voyage. If it 
was a trading voyage, it would not be done away with : 
I would still demand the money for the anchoring: but 
because thine is a visit of love, I have not therefore 
demanded the money. (Signed) ' Pomaee V.' 

' Health to thee and thy son in your (two) voyaging.' 
' Na DanieUa Wira.' 



180 MEMOIES OF [1835. 



CHAPTEB XIII. 

TAHITI CONTINUED EIMEO. 






[It having been arranged for them to visit the out- 
station of Tautira, they left the Henry IP-reeling on the 
evening of Seventh Month 2nd, accompanied by their 
kind interpreter, Samuel Wilson. The wind being against 
them, two days were occupied in reaching their desti- 
nation. On the 4th they visited the principal part of the 
village ; and, in the afternoon, the congregation were 
assembled to receive them ; when D. W.'s certificates were 
read, and an opportunity afforded him of explaining 
the motives which had induced him to come amongst 
them.] 

Seventh Month 5th. (Mrst Day.)— It is a little re- 
markable, that to-day should be the opening of a newly 
erected meeting-house, of large dimensions, only finished 
yesterday. This building is erected upon the site of an 
ancient Marai,a place where preposterous scenes of idolatry 
and superstition had for ages been exhibited. At half-past 
eight o'clock the children of the school assembled to be 
catechized, and at nine o'clock the regular congregation 
gathered. The meeting was well attended ; and Samuel 
Wilson performed the duties, which at other times de- 
volve upon the resident missionary at each station. 
Towards the close of their meeting, I was strengthened 
to stand up, and to recite the query of our blessed Lord, 
— " Who is my mother ? and who are my brethren ?" 
which led on to the gracious answer given by Himself, 
after looking round upon his disciples ; " Behold my 
mother and my brethren ! for whosoever shall do the will 
of my Father which is in heaven, the same is my brother, 
and sister, and mother." 

The people near the place where I stood were very 
attentive, and full opportunity was afforded for me to 
clear my mind ; and the everlasting blessed Truth was set 
over all. It had been previously fixed for us to depart 



1835.] DANIEL WHEELEK. 181 

for Hitea as soon as this meeting was ended, in order to 
reach that place in time for the afternoon gathering there ; 
yet it did not seem as if I had fully done with Tautira. 
The morning had been rainy, with thunder, and the 
general appearance of the weather now became more 
threatening than before : the wind had shifted, and it 
was blowing strong from the point to which we wanted 
to go. This, with the information that the natives never 
travel themselves in rainy weather, nor expect straugers 
to do so, determined me without hesitation to remain 
with the people of Tautira, and I had satisfaction in be- 
lieving, that I should be in the right place ; the tempes- 
tuous state of the weather, as the afternoon advanced, 
served to confirm the propriety of the measure adopted. 

In the afternoon meeting, on standing up, I had to tell 
the people, that however contrary to my expectation, I 
was fully persuaded that my sitting amongst them again, 
was not only in the will of the God and Father of our 
Lord Jesus Christ, but in his everlasting love to their 
immortal souls ; in which my heart was greatly enlarged. 
Many solemn and incontrovertible truths were brought 
to my remembrance to speak before them, under a fresh 
and renewed influence of heavenly strength graciously 
vouchsafed ; whereby I was enabled to sound an alarm, 
and to point out the repenting sinner's sure and never- 
failing friend and refuge, Christ Jesus, the Lord of life 
and glory : I humbly hope that the great and adorable 
name of the only true God and our Saviour was exalted. 

On the 6th, after a break-of-day breakfast of baked 
pork, the mountain plaintain, and cocoa-nut milk, we 
took leave, and departed for Hitea, with a favourable 
prospect. We had not rowed much more than an hour, 
when the trade-wind sprung up in our favour, and drove 
us along the coast so quickly, that by ten o'clock, a. m., 
we were abreast of the out-station about to be visited. 

[In the evening a large number of the native chris- 
tians gathered round them, when much interesting con- 
versation on religious subjects occurred. Their attention 
was particularly directed to the spirituality of the gospel 
dispensation ; to the distinction between the word which 
was in the beginning ancf the Bible ; and to the work of 



182 memoirs or [1835. 

the Holy Spirit in the heart of man ; and on being asked 
whether they had not been sensible of its convictions, 
before they had heard the voice of a missionary, they an- 
swered with unequivocal simplicity and sincerity — Yes, 
that they had long ago. D. W. thus concludes his account 
of the interview :] 

Such a solemnity now spread over us, as could not 
be mistaken, even had "the doors" been "shut;" for 
"peace be unto you," though not outwardly proclaimed, 
was known and felt to be amongst us, by some present. 
Under this precious, heavenly canopy, I told them, — 
now they might know for what I had come among 
them, in the love of the everlasting gospel ; — that they 
might be witnesses for themselves of the blessings it 
conveys, and the glorious privilege to which it entitles, 
if faithfully embraced. Some of them could not forbear 
expressing their inward state, and their fear, from the 
uncertainty they were in, as to the future well-being of 
their immortal souls. It was indeed a season never to 
be forgotten ; for it seemed as if some of their hearts were 
laid open by the Almighty Searcher, and a willingness 
wrought to confess their sins, and to call on the name of 
the Lord through the powerful efficacy of redeeming love 
shed abroad therein, and working in them to will and to 
do of the Lord's good pleasure : — to the praise of the 
riches of his grace be it faithfully recorded, in characters 
which can never be defaced whilst memory holds her 
place. 

At a late hour, we adjourned until sunrise next morning, 
the 7th, when the people generally assembled in a commo- 
dious meeting-house. As this was a meeting held in 
regular course, the accustomed duties were performed by 
Samuel TVilson, who acted instead of their native teacher. 
My certificates were then read, which seemed to prepare 
the minds of the people for the solemn season, with 
which we were afterwards favoured. I had a fine open 
time amongst them, during which the path to the king- 
dom was set before them, wherein a wayfaring man, 
though a fool, cannot err : and the state of mind which 
must be attained to by all, before true spiritual worship 
can be performed, and accepted by Him, who is wor- 
shipped only in spirit and in truth, — was, I trust, 



1835.] DANIEL WHEELER. 183 

declared in plainness. I had largely to treat on the all- 
sufficiency of the light, the grace, which hath appeared to 
all men, bringing salvation to all ; teaching all men, 
" that denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, they should 
live soberly, righteously, and godly in this present world ;" 
and commending " them unto Grod and the word of his 
grace, which is able to build us up, and to give us an 
inheritance" amongst those that are already sanctified by 
faith that is in Christ Jesus. I sat down with a thankful 
and peaceful mind. Before we separated, one of the 
people stood up, and thanked me, in the name of the 
queen and of the church. I requested Samuel Wilson to 
say, that no thanks were due to me : I had done no more 
than that which was my duty to do, and was only an 
unprofitable servant. After taking some refreshment, 
we proceeded to Tiarei. Our stay here was limited, for 
fear of losing the wind, yet we did not like to pass by 
the mission-house altogether, whose inhabitants we might 
never see again. "We had from hence a rapid passage, 
and were favoured to find all well and comfortable on 
board the Henry Freeling. 

13th. — Employed on board most of the day. Omitted 
mentioning that last week a canoe from Tea-hu-poo, and 
another from Tautira, reached the ship : in both these 
canoes were persons with whom we had social and 
religious intercourse at the places where they reside. 
Their coming afforded an opportunity to send clothing 
and slates for some of the most diligent children at the 
district schools in those parts ; and nails suitable for 
general purposes, to the different congregations. As the 
dear people composing them had abundantly more than 
administered to my wants when amongst them, it was a 
relief to be enabled to return their kindness, and con- 
vince them that in my coming, I sought not theirs, but 
them. I do feel anxious, and I hope it is an allowable 
solicitude, that none may have it in their power to say, 
that we have in any degree been chargeable to them ; and 
thus far I think there are none at whose houses we have 
been entertained, that have not in one way or other 
been remunerated. 

There are so many aggravated circumstances which 
contribute to lessen the desire of the people for religion, 



184 MEMOIRS OF [1835. 

that the present aspect of things here is truly discourag- 
ing ; none of these seem to operate more powerfully to 
produce dislike and disgust, than the arbitrary laws that 
have been made to compel the people to attend the places 
of worship and the schools ; the neglect of which has no 
less a penalty attached to it, than the forfeiture of their 
lands. So long as these things are suffered to exist, and 
the native authorities permit or wink at the landing of 
spirituous liquors from the English traders, from the 
colonies of New South Wales, and from America, (which 
are much more numerous than the former,) hopeless in- 
deed will be every attempt to civilize, much more to 
christianize the natives of these islands ; they are disad- 
vantages which must ever impede the free course of the 
gospel. 

15th. — This afternoon went up to Papara in one of our 
own boats, to take leave of Henry JSTott. We found him 
alone, and in a very weak and feeble state. He has long 
been unable to attend the place of worship regularly, 
though near his own dwelling. On our return we called to 
take leave of the queen : we found her sitting on the step 
of the back-door, with several of her chiefs squatted round 
about her, one of whom had been reading to the others, 
until interrupted by our approach ; the king was sitting 
on a wall, eating part of a cocoa-nut. Eor want of an inter- 
preter, I was unable to acknowledge the indulgence of 
the queen, in remitting the port-charges on our vessel. 

18th. — Yesterday, with the exception of taking our 
usual exercise on shore about sun-down, we were busily 
employed on board, amongst other things, in selecting 
copies of the Scriptures in the English, French, Spanish 
and Portuguese languages ; also a large number of reli- 
gious tracts, and some standard works and writings of 
Eriends for one of the missionaries about to set out on a 
mission to the Samoas or Navigator's Islands. May the 
fear of man not be permitted to operate on his mind, so 
as to prevent his acting up to what he knows to be right ; 
but may the fear of God more abundantly dwell in him, 
and prevail in him abidingly ; and may the rich abound- 
ings of His love in Christ Jesus be the comfort and 
strength of his heart, and his portion for ever. 

18th. — My mind has at times, both yesterday and to- 



1835.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 185 

day, been occupied with the prospect of holding another 
meeting with the white inhabitants residing in this neigh- 
bourhood together with the crews of the vessels in the 
bay, and any other persons that understand English. On 
considering this subject, it seemed best to hold this 
meeting on board the Henry Freeling. It was late in the 
afternoon, before I ventured to disclose my prospect to 
my son Charles and Captain Keen, lest instead of being 
found following my heavenly guide, I should be detected 
in having, through mistaken zeal, got before him, and 
missed the way. 

Vdth (Mrst-day.) — At half-past ten o'clock, our boats, 
and one from the American ship, were employed to con- 
vey the people on board from different parts of the shore, 
and soon after eleven,, the meeting was comfortably set- 
tled. The Lord has been pleased to favour us with many 
blessed meetings ; but this for solemnity and stillness 
excelled. — " Blessed be the Lord G-od, the God of Israel, 
who only doeth wondrous things ; and blessed be His 
glorious name for ever : and let the whole earth be filled 
with his glory. Amen and Amen/' 

21st. — Received a packet of letters from London, which 
had been left at the island of Eimeo by the TJlitea, on 
her way from Sydney to Eaiatea. Our joy may be more 
easily conceived than described, on finding an uninter- 
rupted series of favourable accounts from home, as well 
as, in the general, from others whom we also dearly love : 
they did not fail to raise in my heart a tribute of thank- 
fulness and gratitude to the great Preserver of men, our 
Almighty and merciful Benefactor. 

24ith. — This forenoon the Harmony sailed for the Sand- 
wich Islands. It would have been better for the people 
of Tahiti, if she had never entered the bay, having been 
a fruitful source of wickedness, from having landed a con- 
siderable quantity of rum: although spirits are strictly 
prohibited by the present laws of that island. If all 
persons who contribute to the destruction of their fellow- 
creatures, by this or any other evil practice, were publicly 
stigmatized as the agents of Satan, and at all times 
shunned by virtuous characters, as unworthy of being 
noticed while persisting therein, it might, I think, be a 
means of compelling some of them to desist and to be 



186 AtEMOIES OF [1835. 

ashamed of their conduct, and deter them from further 
adding sin to sin, in causing others to sin by their means. 

27th. — Yesterday morning, we repaired on board the 
Charles Carroll, in time to attend a meeting which had 
been appointed. About fifty persons were assembled on 
the occasion, and the Lord was graciously pleased to give 
us a precious season together, and to magnify His ever 
great and adorable name. "With those that attended from 
the shore, were the missionary and his wife from !Raro- 
tonga, Eliza, the wife of Greorge Prit chard, and William 
Henry, of Tiarei. 

After the meeting had sat a considerable time in silence 
it was with me to make a few remarks, to wean the ex- 
pectation of the people from words^ and to prepare them 
for a longer time of silence, if that should be permitted. 
I had to tell them, that if I were to read to them, or to 
speak to them in my own strength, it would only be an 
act between one man and others ; but that worship, for 
which very solemn purpose we were met together, could 
only be performed between man and his Almighty Creator, 
who is a Spirit, and must be worshipped in spirit and in 
truth, with our spirits, through the Spirit of his dear 
Son. A precious covering of solemnity now spread over 
us, under the feeling of which we continued until the 
time was fully come for clearing my mind amongst them, 
and declaring the mercy, loving-kindness, compassion, and 
faithfulness of my Grod ; who willeth not the death of a 
shiner, but rather that all should return, repent, and live 
for ever. The means were amply provided by His sending 
His only-begotten Son into the world, that whosoever 
believeth on him should not perish, but have everlasting 
life ; who came not to kill or destroy, — He came, that we 
might have life ; and that we might have it more abun- 
dantly, — declaring himself to be " theTTay, and the Truth, 
and the Life :" He continues to be so to all such as not 
only believe in His outward appearance on earth, and iu 
His sufferings, death and resurrection, but in his inward 
and spiritual appearance also in their hearts ; and in the 
operation of his Holy Spirit there, — even that of burning 
and fuel of fire, to the consuming of the chaffy and trans- 
gressing nature therein; and if waited for, submitted 
unto, and abode under, this would prepare us for an 






1835.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 187 

inheritance incorrnptible and nndefiled, in the kingdom 
of Christ Jesus, that shall never have an end. I had 
largely to treat on the subject of Divine worship, and to 
point out the difference between that under the Mosaic- 
dispensation, and that under the gospel : that, with the 
Jews under the former, was outward, ceremonial, and 
superficial ; but under the latter, it was altogether inward, 
in the inner temple of the heart, — simple, but spiritual 
and substantial, in spirit and in truth. I had to declare 
the beauty, purity, and spirituality of the true gospel 
church, of which none are members, but the ransomed 
and redeemed of the Lord ; who have passed through the 
great work of regeneration, and have been ransomed by 
the blood of Jesus : — with much more of warning, and 
exhortation, and encouragement, as ability and utterance 
were graciously afforded. 

After I sat down, my heart was filled with humble 
gratitude; and a tribute of thanksgiving and praise was 
raised to the Grod and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
who had thus graciously condescended to make Himself 
known amongst us, what if I say, by the breaking of the 
bread of life : under a sense of which, I had publicly to 
acknowledge the same, and that the Lord should have the 
glory due unto His holy name. The meeting held longer 
than usual ; but the weight and solemnity so strikingly 
apparent, (as afterwards openly acknowledged,) remained 
to the last undissipated and undiminished. What, indeed, 
is man, or the son of man, that the Lord Most High is 
thus mindful of him, — that He thus visiteth him. 

28th. — I may mention, for the encouragement of others, 
who at a future day may have to follow in a track similar 
to this, in which it is my highly-favoured and happy lot 
to tread, that previously to attending the meeting just 
alluded to, I had felt very poor, and empty, and dis- 
qualified: although without any particular feeling of 
discouragement as to the result. When the time came 
for me to stand up, although weakness and fear were my 
wholesome companions; yet the further I proceeded, the 
more I was strengthened and furnished for the work 
before me, and was even to the end unexhausted. The 
remainder of the day, and through the night-watches, my 
peace flowed undisturbed and uninterrupted, as the stream 






188 MEMOIES OP [1835. 

of a mighty river ; and a song of praise filled my heart : 
for I was indeed made joyful in the house of prayer, as on 
the mountain of the Lord ; — to the glory of the riches of 
His grace be it spoken. 

30th. — Charles and Elizabeth Pittman paid us a visit. 
The impaired state of the health of the former has com- 
pelled him to quit his station at Earotonga for the present, 
being no longer able to attend to the duties devolving 
upon him. His wife is also far from well. They have 
resided about ten years upon the island, where their 
united labour has been eminently crowned with success. 
The circumstance of there being no harbour for shipping, 
except for vessels of very small tonnage, and that insecure, 
although the means of subjecting them to many privations, 
is a great blessing to the people of that island ; because 
they are thereby preserved from the contaminating example 
which the sailors invariably introduce wherever they go ; 
and to this may, in great measure, be attributed the suc- 
cess of Charles and Elizabeth Pittman' s endeavours : at 
the same time, it is only just to say, they are a truly 
devoted Couple, and well qualified by example as well as 
precept, to fill the station they have occupied. They 
hope to return to the island in a few months ; and being 
desirous that the natives might be furnished with cotton 
dresses, for want of which they evidently suffer much in 
their winter seasons, it seemed a good opportunity afforded 
for me to furnish them with a stock of knitting-needles, 
as cotton grows spontaneously and plentifully upon the 
island : this was accordingly done, together with a knitted 
worsted vest, as a pattern to begin the work with. They 
need only to commence the work, and their wants will 
soon be supplied ; industry would also be promoted, of a 
kind not too fatiguing, and which they are capable of 
sustaining : hard labour cannot be borne in this climate, 
and I think the ample supply of food provided for them 
by a bounteous Creator, plainly indicates it was never 
intended or required. 

Eighth Month 1st. — To-day, I did not feel as if I dared 
omit endeavouring to hold another meeting on board the 
Charles Carroll to-morrow, if that ship's deck could be 
again procured : I did not mention this until the after- 
noon, wishing to try the fleece both wet and dry. On a 



: 



835.] DANIEL WHEELEK. 189 

equest being made to Reuben "Weeks, the master of the 
said ship, for the use of her deck, it was immediately- 
granted, and the crews of the different ships in the bay 
invited to attend the meeting. In the evening the invi- 
tation was extended to the shore. 

2nd. (First day.) — At half-past ten o'clock, A..M., a 
warning-flag was hoisted on board the Charles Carroll: 
and about eleven o'clock the meeting was completely 
gathered. The number of sailors who attended was con- 
siderably increased by those from the newly arrived vessels. 
After the attention of the people had been arrested by the 
object of our meeting together being explained, a general 
silence prevailed. At length, I stood up with the words ; 
" The wolf shall dwell with the lamb ; the leopard shall 
lie down with the kid ; and the calf and the young lion 
and the fatling together: and a little child shall lead 
them," &c. After alluding to the fulfilment of this pro- 
phecy in the gospel dispensation, as shadowed forth by 
Isaiah, I had to tell them that these are the very days in 
which we live ; every individual had a share in it, and a 
part to act in it, though of general application : — that the 
gospel was not a mere outward declaration of good things, 
but "the power of God unto salvation," to all who 
believe, repent, and obey it ; and that its privileges could 
only be attained through Christ : that the early promul- 
gators of the Christian religion were constrained to turn 
all men to Christ. " We preach not ourselves, but Christ 
Jesus the Lord ; and ourselves your servants for Jesus' 
sake," was the apostle Paul's declaration to the primitive 
believers, on behalf of himself and fellow-labourers : but 
he himself had a more special and divinely authorized 
commission, communicated immediately by the voice of 
that Saviour, whom he had so long and cruelly persecuted, 
wherever His appearance could be found : it was stamped 
with a double seal, for a two-fold purpose, as a minister 
and a witness of those things which he had seen, and of 
things which were hereafter to be shown to him ; in which 
his Lord would appear unto him, to open the eyes of 
mankind, to turn men from darkness to light, and from 
the power of Satan unto God. That Christ was the 
Light, the true Light, that lighteth every man that 
cometh into the world ; unto whom all mankind must be 






190 MEMOIES OP [1835. 

turned, and must come, if they are saved, &c., &c. It 
was a highly favoured, solemn meeting, and owned by the 
great Master of assemblies ; whose power reigned glori- 
ously amongst us, causing thanksgiving and praise in 
many hearts. 

7th. — Walked in the evening to Greorge Bicknell's, and 
had an opportunity of seeing the master of the Olivia 
schooner of Boston, lately arrived from the Paumotu 
islands. He seemed in the last stage of consumption, 
was unwell when he left home, and has been exposed to 
great hardship amongst those islands. His complaint 
has been much increased and aggravated by having long 
to subsist on fish and cocoa-nuts. He appeared glad to 
see me ; and after sitting awhile by the bed-side, I began 
to advert to his appalling situation, winding gradually on 
as matter opened. On saying it was little matter how 
soon we leave this world of trouble, if we are but prepared 
for the event ; he said, ' I am not prepared, and cannot 
prepare myself.' I told him I was even rejoiced to find 
he was thus sensible of his own inability and weakness, 
because it was a conscious feeling of the want and neces- 
sity of the Saviour's help. I endeavoured to turn his 
mind to the dear Redeemer ; but he said, 'the time was 
too short to expect to accomplish the great work,' and 
spoke as if it had been too long deferred. I reminded 
him that the invitation was extended even as late as the 
eleventh hour; and then mentioned the thief upon the 
cross, with the words, " To-day shalt thou be with me in 
Paradise." He seemed a little encouraged before we 
parted. I was afraid of staying too long, and of causing 
too much excitement, but a prayer ascended in secret for 
him both then and since. When about to leave, he 
expressed a wish for me to come again, and I hope to 
comply with it. I was comforted in finding he had got 
into a place where he would want for nothing, and be 
■well attended to. I consider it an act of true Christian 
benevolence in Greorge Bicknell, with his large family, to 
take in, without solicitation, this poor, exhausted, sick 
stranger ; and cheerfully to administer to all his wants, 
without any prospect of remuneration. 

[On the 9th, a public meeting was held in the chapel 



1835.] DATSTEL WHEELEE. 191 

on shore, to which the crews of the shipping were invited. 
The attendance was numerous, and D. W. remarks 
respecting it :] 

I was largely opened to declare many great and heavenly 
truths to these people for about an hour, under a weighty 
feeling of a power to myself irresistible ; all seemed 
brought down and laid low under its dominion, and the 
pillars of my frail tabernacle were shaken. 

27th. — For several days past but little has transpired 
to vary the customary routine of duties. As regards 
myself, I have not been able to discern any particular line 
of service called for at my hands ; and hope to be pre- 
served watching and waiting as at the posts of wisdom's 
gate. Vain, indeed, would be an attempt to move forward, 
while the cloud thus, as it were, rests upon the tabernacle. 
In the afternoon went to Taunoa to visit the American 
captain, who is not expected to survive many days. Here 
is an affecting and mournful instance of the great business 
of life being neglected or little thought of, until brought 
upon the bed of death. The Olivia, of which vessel he is 
part owner, sailed yesterday, and I thought he would now 
have nothing left relating to worldly matters to harass 
him, which induced .me to make the present visit. I 
humbly trust, yea, I pray, that this poor dear man may 
yet so bow in humble resignation to the name and power 
of Jesus, and from heart-felt conviction confess that He 
is Lord, to the glory of Grod the Father, as to obtain the 
salvation of his own soul. For, though he is now bowing, 
under heavy judgment, to this power, great is my desire, 
that he may yet bow to it under a sense of the Lord's 
everlasting mercy, and forgiveness ; for mercy still covers 
the judgment-seat, even to a hair's breadth ; with Grod 
all things are possible to them that believe. 

Ninth Month 10th. — I told the captain yesterday even- 
ing, that I did not see any thing to prevent our sailing 
this morning for Eimeo. At an early hour the pilot came 
on board, when the vessel was unmoored ; and there being 
a light breeze off the land, the last anchor was weighed. 
We were towed out of the bay by a boat kindly sent by 
Captain Davies of the ship Balance of Bristol, Rhode 
Island. Just as the anchor was weighed, a man came 



192 MEMOIES OE [1835. 

from the shore with a packet containing letters, the Yearly 
Meeting's Epistle, &c, from England, which had been 
brought by an English whaler, to the Marquesas Islands, 
from which Greorge Pritchard had arrived in the night. 
We could not but admire how exactly we had been cared 
for, in being permitted to receive accounts from our be- 
loved family at Petersburg, contained in four letters ; 
which, though old dated, were truly acceptable, with 
letters also from some of our dear friends. Having dis- 
charged the pilot, cleared the reefs, and begun to stretch 
away from the island, the delightful employment of read- 
ing our letters commenced. "While sitting on deck, the 
vessel made a formidable pitch, which occasioned a loud 
and sudden crash, as in a moment. It was soon ascer- 
tained that our mizen-mast was gone by the board, and 
had fallen over the very centre of the stern. ]S"ot only 
the man at the helm escaped unhurt, but every other 
on board ; and nothing short of an Almighty, all-merciful, 
and all superintending Providence could possibly have 
screened and sheltered us from every harm. My Charles 
had been sitting for some time quite near the mast, but 
had removed just before from the place of danger. Our 
captain immediately represented the vessel as so crippled, 
that she would not stay, or tack, and wished to know 
whether I thought of proceeding, or of endeavouring to 
return to the bay of Papeete, which we had just left. I 
paused for a moment, and then signified that we might 
safely proceed, although at the time it was nearly calm, 
and a heavy tumbling sea heaving around us. In a few 
minutes, however, the regular trade-wind sprung up, with 
a fresh gale in our favour, which in a few hours drove us 
to the desired haven of Talloo ; into which the Henry 
Creeling worked as well as could be desired, notwith- 
standing she had lost one of her wings : but it became 
dark before she reached the proper anchorage. The wreck 
of the mast, rigging, sails, &c, was all cleared away, and 
got on board, before the strength of the trade-wind set 
upon us, and before the sea had time to rise under it, 
which afterwards became unusually heavy. The great 
superiority of a small vessel over a large one was fairly 
proved to-day, as we were beating through a channel 
beset with coral reefs, in a masterly manner, our pilot 



1835.] DANIEL WHEELER. 193 

frequently cried out ' Maitai, Maitai,' ' good, good !' to 
denote his approbation; and would occasionally say, in 
tolerable English, ' She works well.' 

13^. (First- day.) — Talloo Harbour, Island ofEimeo. — 
Although we landed apparently in ample time, we found 
Alexander Simpson's house shut up, and the family gone 
to meeting ; and when we reached the place of worship, 
the singing had already commenced. We remained at 
the door until this was finished, then went in and sat 
down on a form. When the Tahitian exercises were all 
gone through, Alexander Simpson began reading my cer- 
tificates ; when these were finished, I went and stood by 
his side to be ready ; and when all was gathered into 
stillness, alluding to what they had heard read, I said, — 
they were now aware that I had left all that was near 
and dear to me on earth, to visit them ; that I had sailed 
over the trackless ocean, during many moons, for this 
purpose, in order that I might be found standing in the 
counsel of that most holy will, which is ever excellent ; 
and that the desire of my heart was, that the gospel 
might not be to them an empty sound, or a mere out- 
ward declaration of good things, but that they might 
believe, repent, and obey it ; and that it might be to them 
indeed " the power of God unto salvation." As I pro- 
ceeded, I was strengthened as by " the mighty God of 
Jacob," by the extension of that love which enlargeth 
the heart, to declare to the people the unsearchable riches 
of Christ, and the necessity of their coming to the know- 
ledge of Him in whom they believed, by the Holy Spirit : 
that nothing short of their being born again, not of 
corruptible seed, but of incorruptible, by this Word of 
God, which liveth and abideth for ever, could make them 
members of His church, which is without spot, or wrinkle, 
or any such thing. That unless they came to hear the 
voice of the true Shepherd, and know it for themselves, 
they could never be His sheep, nor be known of Him. 
" My sheep, hear my voice," said Christ : — " I know 
them, and they follow me ; and I give unto them eternal 
life ; and they shall never perish, neither shall any man 
pluck them out of my hand. My Father, which gave 
them me, is greater than all ; and do man is able to pluck 
them out of my Father's hand j" — turning their attention 

K 



194 memoies or [1835. 

more and more to the Holy Spirit of the Lord Jesus, 
that great shepherd of the sheep, whose light shineth in 
every heart ; that so they might come to sit under His 
teaching, and know the voice of the only true teacher of 
His people, who speaketh in righteousness, and is mighty 
to save His people from their sins, but never in them ; — 
appealing to the islanders, if they had not heard his 
voice in then own hearts, reproving them when they had 
committed evil, &e. That they must be willing to hear 
it and obey it, and to bear the indignation of it for sin 
and for transgression ; until their cause was pleaded, and 
judgment executed, and themselves brought forth to the 
light, the light of Christ Jesus, — " the true light which 
lighteth every man that cometh into the world," in the 
secret of the heart ; — the Holy Spirit of Him that speaketh 
in righteousness, mighty to save : that they might know 
Him experimentally to be the " Lamb of Grod that taketh 
away the sin of the world," from having witnessed their 
sins and transgressions to be washed white in his blood, 
and remembered no more, &c. &c. 

The people were very attentive in the general ; and 
although the house is large, and was more filled than 
usual by natives from distant parts of the island, and 
others from Tahiti, I felt as if I could penetrate its 
most distant crevices with comparative ease. There 
might be twelve hundred persons present. A boat was 
waiting to convey us on board ; but after having passed 
through the ceremony of shaking hands with a wholesale 
number, on retiring to the school, I did not feel alto- 
gether clear of the people ; so concluded to send off the 
boat, and remained on shore to attend the afternoon 
meeting. 

The meeting gathered again at three o'clock, and was 
well attended, though somewhat smaller than in the 
morning. I had much to say to them of an arousing, 
encouraging, and warning nature and tendency, with the 
same undiminished strength as had been vouchsafed me 
in the morning, — to the comfort, peace, and relief of my 
own mind, and I trust, with humble thankfulness, to my 
Maker's praise. 



1835.] DANIEL WHEELEK. 195 



CHAPTER XIV. 

EIMEO CONTINUED — HTJAHINE — EAIATEA — BOLABOLA — ■ 
VOYAGE TO THE SANDWICH ISLANDS OAHTJ. 

[On the island of Eirneo was a boarding-school for the 
children of the missionaries stationed on the adjacent 
islands. At the time of D. W.'s visit, it was conducted 
by Alexander Simpson, and contained about twenty-two 
children. A meeting with the inmates of this establish- 
ment was arranged for the 20th, which proved a satis- 
factory occasion. The doctrines of the gospel were pro- 
claimed among them, and the dear young people were 
tenderly invited to seek after that knowledge which is 
life eternal. 

Alexander Simpson having kindly offered to accom- 
pany them to the distant station of Afareaitu, they left 
the Henry Creeling early in the morning of the 24th of 
Ninth Month, and reached their destination in the after- 
noon of that day.] 

Afareaitu, 25th. — The bell for the sun-rise worship rung 
early, and when the people were collected, we went to 
the meeting. At a suitable opportunity my certificates 
were read by Alexander Simpson ; after which I had a 
full opportunity to clear my mind amongst these people : 
and although I had had nearly a sleepless night, and felt 
in the morning sunk both in body and mind, below the 
usual level of depression in such cases, yet my Lord was 
to me in truth, strength in weakness, riches in poverty, 
and a present helper in the needful time ; and I had 
largely to declare of his love, of his mercy, and of his 
Truth; and to shew forth his salvation to the people, as 
it is wrought in the heart through faith in the operation 
of the Holy Spirit. I had also close things to say 
amongst them, and to show them the dreadful conse- 
quences of drawing down the Divine wrath, if their 
return for his love and mercy was only neglect, disobedi- 

K 2 



196 MEMOIES OF [1835. 

ence, and rebellion against his heavenly and righteous 
invitation, so largely extended towards them : and to 
point out the snare which had been laid by the great 
enemy, in the introduction of spirituous liquors amongst 
them, and how they had fallen under the temptation, 
from which, if they had obeyed the gospel, they would 
have been preserved. 

[The inhabitants of a distant village, Matea, had been 
invited to the meeting, but none of them having attended 
it, D. "W. did not feel satisfied to pass them by, and 
he and his companions proceeded thither. After some 
hesitation on the part of the chief, many of the people 
were collected to meet them, and a full opportunity was 
afforded for proclaiming the gospel among them, and 
urging on them their responsibility to believe and obey it. 

They reached the vessel in safety, with thankful hearts, 
the same evening.] 

On the passage from Papetoia to Afareaitu, we landed 
to examine the remains of the largest Marai (Idol temple) 
in the South Seas, and not so much dilapidated as many 
of them. Much of the hewn stone-work is yet to be 
seen ; and the upright stones are still remaining, placed 
in a position best adapted to accommodate the backs of 
the priests when praying, and from whence they could 
witness the sacrifices of the wretched human victims. 

Ninth Month 27th (First-day.) — [In the forenoon the 
crew of the vessel were assembled on board ; and in the 
afternoon, D. "W. believed it required of him to attend 
the native worship on shore.] Before two o'clock, Charles 
and myself landed, and reached the school just as the 
children were moving off in train towards the meeting. 
"We followed, previously telling Alexander Simpson, that 
if I should have any thing to say, when he came down 
from the pulpit, I would come and stand by his side. I 
found that I had a heavy burden to throw off ; but my 
trust was in the Lord Jehovah, in whom alone is ever- 
lasting strength. I sat while they were proceeding with 
the regular service, in much conflict of mind ; but as 
has often, if not always been the case, casting a thought 



1835.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 197 

towards my dear brethren and sisters in England, as if 
they were in degree sensible of my situation : and I can- 
not help thinking that such is the precious unity in spirit 
of the faithful, that petitions are constantly ascending 
from one or other, as a lamp that burnetii and never 
goeth out, to the throne of the Majesty on high, on behalf 
of a poor weak brother, separated as an outcast, almost 
as far from them as the east is from the west. For, how- 
ever distant from each other the members of the mystical 
body may be placed, nothing can separate them from the 
love of Grod, as it is in Christ Jesus, their crucified, risen, 
and glorified Lord : and therefore, if one member suffer, 
all the members suffer ; if one member be honoured, all 
the members rejoice in heavenly sympathy and joy, in 
which a stranger cannot- intermeddle. When Alexander 
Simpson came down from the pulpit, I went and stood 
by him ; and shortly after he had prepared my way, by 
telling the people to be still, I said, — " Verily there is a 
reward for the righteous: Verily he is a Grod that judgeth 
in the earth." — " Righteousness exalteth a nation, but 
sin is a reproach to any people." — " The work of righte- 
ousness shall be peace ; and the effect of righteousness, 
quietness, and assurance for ever." 'I was not aware 
that my voice would be heard any more among you, but 
my Lord and Master hath put it into my heart to stand 
before you once again. As what I speak must be in 
faithfulness before my Grod, so I must be honest, and 
deal plainly with you. I am come to warn you to flee 
from the wrath to come : and to show you a snare which 
the grand enemy, both to God and to man, that old ser- 
pent the devil, hath prepared for you: he has tried 
it before, and found it to answer. It is that of throwing 
strong drink or spirituous liquors in your way. You 
have it in your power to resist the temptation ; for no 
temptation will be permitted to assail us without a way 
being made for our escape. Then " draw nigh to Grod, 
and He will draw nigh to you : resist the devil and he 
will flee from you." The scene of riot and confusion has 
already begun upon the sister island, Tahiti, and the 
poison will soon reach to this island: if you do not resist 
it, your destruction will be of yourselves. If those in 
authority do not know it, they ought to know it ; and if 
the authorities do know it, and with those under them in 



198 siemoibs op [1835. 

power, are conniving at it or winking at it, or deriving 
emolument from it, most assuredly the Lord will punish 
these: He will visit for these things. " Shall I not visit 
for these things, shall not my soul be avenged on such a 
nation as this?" was the language of the Lord through 
his faithful prophet to a rebellious people formerly. Yea, 
He will sweep them from the face of the earth as with the 
besom of destruction. Nothing is so calculated to destroy 
the happiness of the people as this curse of the human 
race, and to aggravate that awful disease which is now 
rapidly depopulating these islands. If you do not set 
shoulder to shoulder in resisting this evil, what will you 
do when the wrath of the Lord is appearing ? " He will 
laugh at your calamity, and mock when your fear cometh; 1 ' 
and the denunciation of the prophet against a people that 
had revolted, and forsaken the Lord their God, will be 
applicable unto you : " Hast thou not procured this unto 
thyself, in that thou hast forsaken the Lord thy God 
when he led thee by the way ? And now what hast thou 
to do in the way of Egypt," in following the fashions and 
follies, and vanities of this world, and in drinking the 
dark and polluted " waters of Sihor," &c. — " Thine own 
wickedness shall correct thee, — thy backsli dings shall 
reprove thee : know therefore, and see, that it is an evil 
thing and bitter, that thou hast forsaken the Lord thy 
God, and that my fear is not in thee, saith the Lord of 
Hosts." Come, then, my beloved people, in the fear, and 
in the dread, and in the love, of the Lord Jehovah I warn 
you, — your only refuge is in Jesus : then turn inward, to 
his Holy Spirit in your hearts, to " Christ in you the 
hope of glory ; submit yourselves to Him as little children, 
and He will leaven all in you into his own pure and 
heavenly nature, and prepare you for a kingdom " con- 
sisting not in meats and drinks, but in righteousness and 
peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost;" a kingdom into which 
it is declared that nothing that is unclean or impure, 
nothing that worketh an abomination, or that maketh 
a lie, must ever enter: there, the wicked cease from 
troubling, there, the weary are at rest; there, the morning 
stars sing together; there, the sons of God shout an 
endless anthem; there, all is love and joy, and peace, and 
that for evermore.' 

Several of the people went out when strong drink was 



1835.] DANIEL WHEELER. 199 

mentioned, but the queen and her party, with all the 
principal authorities and judges from Tahiti, as well as 
those of this island, were present, and remained to the 
last, Alexander Simpson told the people that they must 
not consider me their enemy, for it was in pure love that 
I had spoken to them : and after he had put up a prayer 
on the occasion, he dismissed the assembly. Only one 
man and one woman ventured to shake hands with me. 
I told A. S. that I had placed him in an awkward situation, 
but the truth must be spoken: it was not a time to with- 
hold it. He expressed his satisfaction at what had been 
done, and said it was much better for it to come from a 
stranger. I certainly did not know that so many of the 
authorities were present from Tahiti. I was aware that 
Pomare V. was in the neighbourhood ; but though in the 
meeting, I did not see her, or know she was there. I was 
afterwards informed, that Paofai, one of the principal 
chiefs, was desirous to have spoken to me in the meeting 
by way of reply, but was deterred through fear of giving 
offence. When the meeting broke up, he attempted to 
get to me, but could not succeed for the crowd of people. 
He told Alexander Simpson, my informant, that he wished, 
in reply to my testimony borne in the meeting, to have 
said, on behalf of the natives of these islands and himself, 
that " he hoped I would go to Britain, and beg the people 
to have mercy on them; and then go to America, and beg 
the people there also to have mercy on them ; because it 
was these countries that sent the poison amongst them." 
A fact not less true than lamentable. 

[Feeling constrained to seek another opportunity with 
the mission family, and the children at the school, D. "W. 
suggested their assembling together on First-day, the 
11th of Tenth Month. Of this meeting he says: — ] The 
stream of gospel love flowed freely and largely to all 
present, and great was the solemnity that prevailed over 
us; such was the condescending mercy and loving-kind- 
ness of the Lord to his poor unworthy creatures. We 
then took leave of the whole, not expecting to visit them 
again ; and we returned on board to dinner, under feelings 
of gratitude and thankfulness, and in peaceful serenity of 
mind, not being conscious myself of having any further 
service to attend to in this island. 



200 MEMOIES OF [1835. 

[On the 12th, they left Talloo Harbour, and, on the 
13th, arrived at Huahine.] 

Tenth Month 12th. — Soon after anchoring in Fare 
Harbour, a well-dressed person came on board, as a con- 
stable, to prevent petty thefts and depredations being 
committed by the natives, but we did not consider snch a 
person at all needful: and having never suffered any ma- 
terial inconvenience of the kind at the other islands, his 
attendance was declined; I thought it would look like 
distrust on our part, and might have an unpleasant, if not 
injurious effect upon the people. In the afternoon, Charles 
Barff the missionary, came on board; he seemed very 
sociably inclined towards us, and disposed to render every 
assistance in his power, when I might feel inclined to 
see the people collected. He translated the queen of 
Tahiti's letter to two of the chiefs of the island of Huahine, 
then on board ; who appeared glad to have an opportunity 
afforded to take off the port charges, saying, they should 
be sorry to have been worse thought of than the neigh- 
bouring islands. I told them it was a very trifling affair, 
but I thought it would not have been handsome treatment, 
if the option of choosing for themselves had not been 
afforded. At midnight there were tremendous gusts of 
wind from the mountains, with heavy showers of rain. 
"We were informed, that a short time ago, some of the 
principal persons who had given way to the temptation of 
strong drink, were the first to come forward to propose 
that its use should be entirely abolished; which, eventually, 
was unanimously agreed to by the inhabitants. The 
reason given for making this proposal, was the conviction, 
that it was taking away their lives. Captain Russel, of 
the Zone, told us that there are no spirits to be found on 
shore. One part of his crew go daily for exercise, and 
return every evening in an orderly manner, which would 
not be the case if drink could be purchased. How I 
should rejoice to hear, that these islands are strengthened 
to stand firm against every thing of the kind being landed 
amongst them ; which might easily be effected, by supplies 
being withheld from any vessel attempting to trade with 
it. Every Christian government ought to come forward 
for the protection of these defenceless islanders, from 
every cruel outrage of such vessels as might attempt to 



1835.] DANIEL WHEELEK. 201 

enforce by arms the exchange of supplies, for rum, 
muskets and gunpowder. 

IStJi. — (First Day.) — Last evening my certificates in 
the Polynesian language were handed to Charles Barn 7 , to 
read at the native meeting this morning, if nothing should 
prevent my attendance. May the Lord be pleased to 
exalt his ever excellent name, and magnify his power 
amongst us, until the blessed Truth shall rise into domi- 
nion, and reign over all, to his glory. After an anxious, 
restless night, in which little sleep could be obtained, we 
arose early, and went on shore in good time, to look into 
the children's school before the meeting took place. All 
our sailors accompanied us, leaving only the Spanish cook 
and the captain, to take care of the Henry Freeling. The 
meeting was large; but the building would have accom- 
modated a much larger assembly. The whole population 
is said to be, by a census lately taken, seventeen hundred 
and sixty persons, including every description: but I 
cannot suppose that many more than one thousand were 
present. I sat in much conflict of mind: it was a low 
time with me : and when my certificates were read, and 
Charles Barff came down from his pulpit, there seemed 
little before me to stand up with ; but after the attention 
of the people was attracted, and a general stillness pre- 
vailed throughout the assembly, I expressed a desire that 
" grace, mercy and peace might be multiplied," &c, upon 
all the inhabitants of this island ; and then proceeded to 
declare, that for the sake of Christ and his gospel, I had 
been induced to leave all that is near and dear to me in 
this world, that " the fulness of its blessing" might be 
theirs ; — desiring that they might not rest satisfied with 
making an empty profession of the religion of Jesus, but 
that they might come to the full possession of the Truth 
as it is in Him, &c. "When the meeting broke up, the 
people flocked round us to shake hands, with much 
apparent warmth and sincerity, of which we partook in a 
large degree. 

23n?. — The authorities of this island are in the practice 
of meeting together occasionally, and they usually solicit 
the company of such strangers as may be among them, 
taking care to fix the day for collecting, when these can 
attend. Several days ago we were informed that such a 

k3 



202 memoirs op [1835. 

meeting was in contemplation, and to-day being agreed 
upon for holding it, Charles and myself were invited. 
The children were collected in the forenoon at the 
meeting-house, and afterwards formed no insignificant 
part of the guests at the dinner-tables. "We dined out 
01 doors, under the shade of large trees adjoining the 
queen's apartments. More than one thousand persons 
were present, including lookers-on, and the festival alto- 
gether was highly interesting. The company was exhorted 
by several of the principal speakers, and the dear children 
were again and again reminded of the privileges enjoyed 
by these islands in their day and generation. They were 
told, that in the days of superstition and idolatry many 
of them would have been offered as human sacrifices, — 
that some of the boys might have been permitted to live 
if their parents were of high rank ; but the girls were 
often sacrificed, and many of the boys thus preserved 
would be afterwards killed, being kept only for the pur- 
poses of war. But now look round, said one of these 
orators, at the comforts and blessings we enjoy ; and how 
did they all come, but by the introduction of Christianity 
amongst us ? It was all the goodness, and mercy, and 
love of Jehovah, in sending the gospel among us. Several 
of these speakers, on beginning, addressed themselves to 
us in terms of welcome and approbation. One said, 
alluding to myself, ' Tour address to us last sababth-day, 
in the chapel, astonished us ; I thought you had got the 
Bible in your head. We are happy to have a teacher 
come among us, then we have two teachers, one within 
and One without. You told us, that a mere outward pro- 
fession of religion was nothing ; that it would not benefit 
us. The Holy Spirit of the Messiah in the heart is what 
we must learn to be acquainted with, and that all the work 
is within ourselves,' &c. He said, ' We have formerly been 
a very wicked people ; our island has been worse than 
any other island in these seas. Captain Cook said so : he 
fouod us so ; we were the greatest thieves he met with. 
Captain Cook shot several of us ; and if we had provoked 
him further, he would have shot more of us.* But your 

* It was at this island that Captain Cook caused the ears of several 
of the natives to be cut off for committing petty thefts on board the 
ships and in other respects used them very cruelly. 



l835.] DANIEL WHEELER. 203 

visit to us is not like his ; yours is in love to our souls,' 
&c. In this manner the time was occupied for the space 
of two hours, when a hymn was sung, and afterwards a 
short prayer made by one of the chiefs ; when the com- 
pany dispersed with as much order and quietness, as the 
breaking up of a Friends' meeting in England. I could 
have said on the spot, " It is good for us to be here ;" 
for the love of the blessed Master flowed through my 
heart, and softened the creature, as into clay fit for the 
potter's use. 

25th. — (First-day.) — For the last three days, at in- 
tervals, the prospect of attending the native meeting this 
morning has been heavy and humiliating ; but there 
seemed no other way of clearing my mind, and of being 
at liberty to leave the -island, than by standing resigned, 
and willing to be any thing or nothing ; to go or to stay, 
according to the good pleasure of that holy will, in the 
counsel of which, I trust, it is my heart's desire to be 
found walking. Rose early to be in readiness, but for 
want of the means of keeping to any fixed time on shore, 
we found on landing, that the children were coming away 
from school, although half-an-hour before the proper time 
for the meeting to gather. We remained outside until 
Charles Earn and his wife came. He asked if I wished 
to have the order of things any way altered. I told him 
no, but that if I found it needful, I should come and 
stand near him at a proper time. I sat under much exer- 
cise until near the conclusion, when I began to see my 
way sufficiently clear to encourage me to leave the seat 
and go to the table ; which Charles Barff perceiving, ex- 
horted the people to stillness and attention. A solemn 
silence prevailed, until broken by my* saying, " Blessed 
are they which have not seen, and yet have believed" in 
the only begotten Son of Grod ; enlarging on the love 
unutterable of our heavenly Father in sending his Son 
into the world, that " whosoever believeth on Him, should 
not perish, but have eternal life." I had largely to speak 
of the dear Redeemer's kingdom, and the necessity of 
every individual coming to the saving knowledge of it in 
his own heart ; for it had been declared hj the Saviour 
himself to be the thing above all others needful, and the 
righteousness thereof first to be sought for. He has also 
told us where it is to be found: the kingdom of Grod 



204 memoies or [1835. 

is within you : that all things needful should be added to 
those who obeyed this Divine command of — " seek ye 
first the kingdom of Grod and his righteousness." I had 
to set before them the gracious dealings of the Almighty, 
and the blessings and privileges by which they are sur- 
rounded, and the return that is called for at their hands. 
Before sitting down, I had to speak in a close manner to 
the heads of families, respecting the rising generation ; 
that their offspring might be placed in a capacity, to 
inherit the privileges and advantages which they them- 
selves enjoy : being confident that if they, the parents, 
were so favoured as to be permitted to enter the kingdom 
of heaven, none among them could be found who would 
not desire to have their dear children there also : — there- 
fore it was their bounden duty to lay these things to 
heart, &c. The meeting concluded in a solemn manner. 

Tenth Month 26th. — The queen and her husband, with 
two of the principal chiefs, and several others, came to 
dinner; they remained until near five o'clock, p.m., ap- 
parently well satisfied with their visit, — although to our- 
selves it seemed almost like a day lost. 

[D. W. having felt desirous of attending one of the 
native meetings held in the middle of the week, it was 
arranged for him to do this on the 28th.] 

We repaired to the meeting-house about the time 
that the people assembled ; and although but few were 
collected when we got in, yet the whole number at last 
was far more considerable than had been looked for or 
expected. I had to revive the holy promise to them 
" that feared the Lord ;" that " spake often one to 
another, and that thought upon his name." " They shall 
be mine, saith the Lord of Hosts, in that day when I 
make up my jewels ; and I will spare them as a man 
spareth his own son that serveth him." I expressed to 
the people my belief, that they who attend on all such 
occasions, are in general desirous to ^erve the Lord in 
their day and generation : and although the number may 
be few, I would not have them discouraged. " The righte- 
ous shall hold on his way ; and he that hath clean hands 
shall be stronger and stronger." That much depended 
on their conduct and circumspect walking through life ; 



1835.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 205 

as they would be looked up to by others, and there- 
fore they had the greater need to take heed unto 
themselves. 

[On the 30th they left Huahine, and crossed to Haiatea, 
accompanied by their kind interpreter, Charles Barff. 
He proposed to go with them also to Tahaa and Bolabola. 
On this subject, D. "W. remarks : — ] 

"Without this provision, our touching at any of the 
islands to leeward of this place would have been wholly 
in vain, there being no missionaries residing upon them. 
His going with us, I cannot but regard as a singular 
interposition of Divine Providence in our favour ; as it 
came about without any intervention or contrivance on 
our part, but originated entirely with himself. 

Haiatea, Eleventh Month 1st. {First day.) —Although 
half-past nine o'clock was the time fixed for the native 
meeting to begin, yet the people were observed moving 
along by the edge of the sea-coast, in small parties 
towards the meeting-house, by half-past seven o'clock in 
the morning. On this account we landed earlier than 
the time agreed upon, that they might not have to wait 
long before our arrival, seeing they could not be blamed 
for not keeping near to the time appointed, not possessing 
the means of ascertaining the hour. On reaching the place 
we found the meeting nearly gathered, and Charles Barffat 
his post. Perhaps the number collected did not materially 
exceed one thousand persons. Charles Barff began at 
an early period of the meeting to read my certificates. 

This was the most attentive audience that I have yet 
stood before as a spectacle : my heart was greatly en- 
larged, and utterance abundantly given me, far beyond 
what I can convey an idea of here : tending to turn the 
people more and more to the teachings of the Holy Spirit 
of the great, heavenly, and only true Teacher in their 
own hearts ; which would tell them all things that ever 
they did, and by which they must be converted and born 
again, or they could not enter the kingdom of Grod. The 
solemnizing power of Truth with which we were highly 
favoured, and of which I trust there were many sensible 
witnesses, reigned over all : under the covering of which 
the meeting broke up, in great quiet and order. 



206 MEMOIRS OF [1835. 

[They attended another meeting with the natives in 
the afternoon, when D. W. was again engaged in earnest 
labour among them.] 

After the meeting broke up, we were spared the cere- 
mony of shaking hands by a discussion which took place 
among the people. As this was in a tongue unknown to 
me, and no interpreter came forward, I felt myself at 
liberty quietly to retire. 

The seamen of the Henry Freeling attended both these 
meetings in an orderly manner. Returned on board to 
tea, under a feeling of poverty and unworthiness. 

2nd. — Went to look at the grave of the late James 
Loxton, with whom I became acquainted when in London 
about two years ago ; he was then a fine young man. 
In this comparatively short space of time, a fourth part 
of which had been expended on the passage out in the 
Tuscan, or thereabouts, he had arrived at this island, 
commenced his work, and finished his course : his widow 
has since become a mother, and returned to England 
with her infant charge. 

3rd. — Yisited the ancient and extensive Marai at the 
east end of the island, accounted the most celebrated in 
the South Seas, and upon which the sacrifice of human 
life has been witnessed to a horrible extent. To-morrow 
afternoon a meeting is appointed to be held on the island 
of Tahaa, not many miles distant from Eaiatea, and shel- 
tered within the same coral reef. It being the usual time 
for holding the native meeting, and notice having been 
sent yesterday of our intention to be there, it is hoped 
that those islanders will generally attend on the occasion. 
Tahaa is under the control of the government of E-aiatea. 

Tahaa, 4dh. — After dinner set out in company with 
Charles Barff for Tahaa, in a whale-boat, with a fine 
breeze of wind. On landing, we stopped at the chief's 
house, while the people had time to collect. On repair- 
ing to the meeting-house, but few had come ; and for 
some time the prospect was discouraging, particularly to 
myself, as I felt much depressed, and in a state of more 
than usual desertion and barrenness. As the number of 
people increased, their general behaviour indicated them 
to be strangers to the important object for which they 
are in the common practice of assembling ; a circumstance 



1835.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 207 

which may be readily conceived and for which allowance 
should be made, as they are seldom even visited by mis- 
sionaries at the present day. Since the death of James 
Loxton, and the absence of George Piatt on the Samoa 
mission, they have even been without a native teacher. * * 

The meeting however sunk down into quietness as I 
proceeded ; and before it closed, was evidently owned by 
the Divine Master. I think I never observed more atten- 
tion and interest exhibited ; and the countenances of 
many bespoke the solidity of their minds. 

At noon, went on shore to partake of the feeding at 
Tamotoa's new house, which was opened, for the first 
time, on the occasion of this public dinner. The building 
although extremely large, was well filled ; and the whole 
affair was conducted 'thoughout in an orderly manner. 
I told Charles Barff that I wished to speak to the 
people at a suitable time ; this he communicated to them, 
and a general silence soon prevailed : my mouth was 
opened freely to declare the day of the Lord amongst 
them, to the great relief of my own mind ; standing up 
with, — " behold how good and how pleasant it is for 
brethren to dwell together in unity !" &c, declaring the 
blessedness of those that believe the gospel, that repent 
and obey it. Such find it not to be a mere outward decla- 
ration of good things to come ; but the power of Grod unto 
salvation, from sin here, and to their everlasting comfort 
hereafter : it proved a solemn opportunity. May it long 
be remembered, to the Lord's glory and praise, by the 
humble thanksgiving of many. At eight o'clock p. M., 
we took leave of Judith Piatt and her family, whose 
uniform kindness could not well be exceeded, and on 
reaching the Henry IPreeling, prepared for sailing in the 
morning. 

6th. — As soon as the signal was made for sailing, 
Charles Barff came on board. For several hours we were 
baffled between the two islands of Baiatea and Tahaa, 
the wind often light, and shifting from side to side every 
few minutes. At length a fresh breeze sprung up, and 
after making a few tacks we got clear of every shoal, and 
into the open passage; discharged the pilot, and made 
sail to the westward, with a fine trade- wind for the island 
of Bolabola, at half-past one o'clock a. m. Soon after five 
o'clock we entered a fine opening in the reef which en- 



208 memoies or [1835. 

circles this island, and worked up into a beautiful and 
well-sheltered haven, sufficiently extensive to contain a 
great part of the British navy. Anchored in fourteen 
fathoms water, opposite the once flourishing missionary 
settlement at Vaitape, in latitude 16° 27' south, 152° 8' 
west longitude. One of the principal chiefs and many of 
the people have relapsed into their former idolatrous prac- 
tices, and the intoxicated state of the people has latterly 
deterred ships from calling here, not only from a fear of 
receiving damage, but on account of the few supplies to 
be obtained. Such vessels as do come are mostly Ame- 
rican, and they generally ' stand off and on,' at a distance, 
to dispose of rum, in exchange for what the islanders can 
furnish. There is, however, at present but little to be 
had, as the thoughtless part of the community (and these 
unhappily are in power) have converted even their bread- 
fruit into ardent spirits by distillation, and many families 
are now in an unclothed and famishing condition. Charles 
Barff has no doubt but they will be kindly disposed towards 
us ; and I do not feel the least hesitation in coming 
amongst them. There is a little remnant of serious 
natives yet remaining, who have hitherto stood firmly 
against the practices of those in authority ; and several 
of them are nearly allied to the notorious chief whose 
name is Mai, to which the letter is often prefixed : this 
little band there will be no difficulty in convening. A 
message was dispatched in the course of the day to the 
head of the rebellious party, who has been their leader 
into every mischief and distress that has overtaken them 
of late, to invite him and his company to attend the 
meeting to-morrow. . These people have now taken up a 
position in a distant valley, for the purpose of carrying 
on their abominable practices more free from restraint : 
the invitation was stated to be at the request of two 
strangers just arrived from the island of Baiatea. They 
returned for answer that they could not come to-morrow, 
but would certainly attend on the following day. By 
this it was understood that they are in such a reduced, 
impoverished, and suffering state, from their evil habits 
and ruinous practices, as to be for the most part without 
clothing, and their resources exhausted by purchasing 
rum and other strong drink. 

8th. (First-day.) — By nine o'clock went on shore, 



1835.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 209 

and on reaching the meeting-house, (a large and commo- 
dious building,) we found that the children were in school, 
and singing a hymn before separating. When they had 
finished, we went into the meeting-house, where about 
five hundred of the natives were soon assembled, but none 
of the rebel party were there. "When Charles Barff had 
finished and come down from the pulpit into the reading- 
desk, I took a station at his left hand. The house being 
very large, and the people seated in a straggling manner, 
I suggested their drawing nearer together and to us; 
which was immediately complied with in a very rough 
and disorderly manner, and as they continued unsettled, 
and talking pretty loud, I said a few words, which pro- 
duced a general silence. Although poor and low enough 
before standing up, yet now my tongue was loosed, and 
my heart expanded in that love and strength, which alone 
clotheth with authority to set the truth over all, and 
cause even the earthly tabernacle to rejoice in the midst 
of the tribulations of the gospel ; because its consolations 
are known and felt to abound, and create renewed sensa- 
tions of gratitude and praise, to the glory of Grod the 
Father. It was a blessed meeting. When it broke up, 
the people crowded round about us in their usual way to 
greet the strangers. When going to the afternoon meet- 
ing, I told Charles Barff from present feeling, that I 
believed I should have nothing to say to the people ; 
and so it proved, for I sat as a sign amongst them ; but 
peace and resignation to the Divine will were my dwelling 
place. Our captain and seamen attended both these 
meetings. 

9th. — A messenger was dispatched early this morning 
to ascertain whether the rebel chief and his party were 
likely to keep their word and come to us ; as I had con- 
cluded, if they failed in fulfilling their promise, to visit 
them in their own valley. The messenger however re- 
ported, on returning, that the chief would come to us in 
the forenoon. They soon arrived, and knowing that the 
chief had objected to go into the meeting-house, this was 
not urged ; but we took up our station immediately under 
the shade of an immense tree, under the wide-spreading 
branches of which, several hundred persons could be 
sheltered from the scorching heat of the sun. The chief, 
at the head of a large banditti of females, first made his 



210 MEMOIES OP [1835. 

appearance ; and on coming near to us, said, * You are 
come at a good time, and I hope that one or both of you 
will remain with us and be our teachers.' I told him we 
were not at our own disposal ; that we must go wherever 
it is the will of the Lord, and that I believed we had 
many places to go to beside that island : we then shook 
hands with him and all his followers. The females were 
decorated in the true ancient heathen style, with garlands 
of flowers upon their heads, and were persons employed 
to perform for their chief's amusement, those disgraceful 
and abominable dances practised in these islands before 
the introduction of the missionaries. A body of men 
then followed, each of them throwing one or more cocoa- 
nuts at our feet as they came up ; and those couples 
which had them suspended from a pole, threw them upon 
the ground in a ludicrous manner, which kept the whole 
assembly, and the rabble that attended on the occasion, in 
constant laughter and confusion. Upon the chief begin- 
ning to ask some questions about us, I proposed that my 
certificates should be read, which Charles Barff at once 
assented to, when silence was immediately proclaimed. 
Before the reading was finished, these wild, thoughtless 
people were measurably changed into an attentive au- 
dience : all remained silent ; and after a pause, I exhorted 
them to let the Lord Grod be their fear, and let him be 
their dread. — " He is not far from every one of us," said 
I ; " for in him we live, and move, and have our being :" 
adding that I had hoped to see their faces yesterday with 
the rest of the inhabitants of the island, who gave me their 
company ; but as this was not the case, it was my inten- 
tion to-day to have visited them where they dwelt, as 
I could not think of leaving the island without seeing 
them ; for the Lord Grod, whom I serve, is a Grod of love 
and of mercy, and willeth not the death of a sinner, but 
rather that all should repent, return, and live. For this 
he sent His only begotten Son into the world, " that who- 
soever believeth on Him should not perish, but have 
everlasting life." It is a fearful thing to fall into the 
hands of the living Grod ; for if the righteous scarcely be 
saved, where shall the sinner and the ungodly appear. 
That for the sake of Christ and his gospel, I was come 
amongst them ; for His inheritance is still the heathen, 
and the uttermost parts of the earth His possession. 



1835.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 211 

That I was a stranger, and knew nothing of the existing 
differences amongst them, and desired to know nothing 
amongst them, but " Jesus Christ and him crucified;" 
but this I do know, that you have not obeyed the gospel : 
" for if ye live after the flesh, ye shall die ; but if ye 
through the Spirit do mortify the deeds of the body, ye 
shall live." — " Be not deceived ; Grod is not mocked; for 
whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap. For 
he that soweth to the flesh, shall of the flesh reap corrup- 
tion : but he that soweth to the Spirit, shall of the Spirit 
reap life everlasting." — " Turn ye, turn ye, why will ye 
die ?" Tour only refuge is in Jesus ; a measure or mani- 
festation of His Holy Spirit is given to every man to 
profit withal ; this is the light of Christ in your hearts, 
which if taken heed to, will place your sins in order 
before you, in matchless love and mercy, that you may 
repent of them, and be saved from them. But if you 
continue to disregard this light, and to rebel against it, 
it will be your condemnation ; and the wrath of God will 
overtake you. He will laugh at your calamity, and mock 
when your fear cometh : " the wicked shall be turned 
into hell, and all the nations that forget Grod." I warned 
them, in the fear, and in the dread, and in the love of 
Grod, to flee from the wrath to come, — to repent, believe, 
and obey the gospel — to seek the Lord while he may be 
found, to call upon him while he is near. " Let the 
wicked forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his 
thoughts : and let him return unto the Lord, and He will 
have mercy upon him, and to our Grod, for He will abun- 
dantly pardon." They were warned of the judgments of 
the Lord that would overtake them if they continued i n 
their wicked practices, and entreated to turn unto the 
Lord ; to acquaint themselves with Him and be at peace," 
&c. All was chained down and laid low ; their haughty 
and airy looks were changed into those of serious thought- 
fulness by that Almighty power, which controlleth the 
hearts of all men. 

When we separated, the chief came to Charles Barff 
and told him, that old thoughts had been brought into his 
mind, and seemed kindly disposed towards us. 

10th. — To-day our deck has again swarmed with the 
natives, and although the principal part of our crew with 
our captain are engaged on shore procuring water, (a 



212 MEMOTES OE [1835. 

scarce article here,) yet there was nothing to apprehend 
from their numbers. Perhaps the treatment met with in 
our vessel is such as they never witnessed before, and we 
were far from entertaining a thought of danger, although 
the average number on board was ten of them to one of 
us ; but their deportment has hitherto been uniformly 
gentle and harmless. They are naturally a ferocious 
people, and when not at war with their neighbours, are 
frequently engaged in broils amongst themselves. Great 
is the love I feel for them, as a stream in my heart, and 
particularly towards the poor neglected children. To- 
morrow morning a meeting is to be held, to which I have 
been looking at times since last First-day afternoon. All 
my springs are in the Lord Most High : when He is 
pleased to shut, who can open ? Unto whom shall I look, 
or whither shall I go ? for the words of eternal life are 
only with the Lord Jesus — the crucified, risen, and glori- 
fied Saviour. 

11th. — Attended the meeting held at the settlement at 
nine o'clock this morning ; but the persons present were 
few in comparison with those at meeting last First-day. 
I was strengthened to declare amongst them, that one 
hour in the Lord's presence is better than a thousand 
elsewhere : — " I had rather be a door-keeper in the house 
of my Grod, than to dwell in the tents of wickedness ;" 
for in His presence only there is life, and at his right 
hand are pleasures, durable as the days of heaven. I felt 
much for the upright-hearted little remnant amongst 
them, who are desirous to serve the Lord in their day and 
generation. I wished them to be encouraged to hold on 
their way, for in due time they will assuredly reap if they 
faint not, The invitation of the Saviour, given when on 
earth, is still extended for us to come unto Him in spirit : 
• it is there we must learn of Him. — " Take my yoke upon 
you, and learn of me," said he, " for I am meek and 
lowly in heart; and ye shall find rest unto your souls. 
For my yoke is easy and my burden is light." We shall 
be taught how to pray to the holy Father in faith, be- 
lieving in the name of the Son ; and what we ask, when 
thus qualified and influenced, we shall most assuredly 
receive for Christ's sake ; and we shall know from living 
experience, that peaceful and easy is his yoke, light the 
burden, sweet the rest. The watch tower is the Chris- 



1835.] DANIEL WHEELEK. 213 

tian's only safe retreat, his only refuge from the enemy. 
It is the place where prayer is wont to be made, appointed 
in love to man by Him who said, " "What I say nnto yon 
I say unto all, watch. "Watch and pray, lest ye enter 
into temptation." I had much more to express amongst 
them ; it was to my own relief, and peace, and comfort ; 
and I humbly trust, if none were benefited, that none 
would be hurt, for it was the Lord's doing, and to Him 
alone belongs the praise. 

\2tJi. — It being Fifth-day, we sat down together in the 
cabin, as usual ; and although there was much noise upon 
the deck with the people, it served to make us sensible of 
our own weakness, and to awaken feelings of humility in 
commiserating the sufferings of others, in contritedness 
before the Lord. It would have afforded great satisfac- 
tion to clothe the poor naked children of this island, had 
I possessed the means ; but the number is too great for my 
resources. In order to select objects suitable for our pur- 
pose, Charles Barff was employed, who readily undertook to 
procure a list of the most diligent scholars from a native 
teacher : forty-four garments were appropriated in this 
manner. In the evening visited the shore for the last 
time ; its suffering inhabitants will not be easily effaced 
from my memory ; for whose welfare my heart is deeply, 
interested, and for whom I must long mourn in secret 
not having at any time felt a greater drawing of love 
for any people, amongst whom my lot has been cast in 
this southern hemisphere, than for those of Bolabola. 

13^. — After breakfast, a chapter in the Testament was 
read, as usual; and having spent a short interval in 
retirement together, Charles Barff and John Piatt, pre- 
pared to leave us. As soon as the anchor was weighed, 
our kind friends pushed off for the shore ; and, quitting 
the well-sheltered haven of Te-ava-nui, we stretched 
through the opening of the reef, and once more committed 
ourselves to Him, at whose command the vast Pacific 
rolls. After getting from under the lee of the island, 
the weather proved rugged, and the wind scant : this 
day two years ago, we embarked from London to join the 
Henry Freeling at the Lower Hope, about seven miles 
below Grravesend. Many have been our tossings, and 
buffetings, and provings, since that time : but through 



214 MEMOIES OF [1835. 

that loving-kindness which is better than life, we have 
been delivered out of them all: and are still left to 
acknowledge, in the grateful language of the Psalmist, 
that " the goodness of Grod endureth continually," and 
his love and his mercy unceasingly flow, " from the river 
to the ends of the earth." 

[After leaving Bolabola, their course was directed to 
the Sandwich Islands. For several weeks their progress 
was much impeded by contrary winds and rough weather. 
On the 14th of Twelfth Month, they crossed the equator 
and entered the North Pacific. The wind was now in 
their favour and the weather beautifully fine, so that they 
advanced rapidly towards their place of destination.] 

27 th. — This day my sixty-fourth year is completed ; and 
when I look at the lateness of life's hour, and consider 
my present situation, contending with winds and waves 
on this side the globe, and my hands ready to hang down 
under a sense of weakness and increasing infirmities, it is 
truly appalling. I feel at times ready to faint at the 
magnitude of the prospect still widely spread before me 
and certainly I should have fainted long ago, if I had 
not believed to see, and also been permitted to see, to my 
finite admiration, the mercy, the goodness, and the faith- 
fulness " of the Lord in the land of the living." He 
beareth up my often- drooping and helpless head above 
the strife of the mighty waters : He sustaineth and up- 
holdeth me by the word of His power, for His great 
name's sake. 

Twelfth Ifontk— On the 19th, did not fail, and, I 
trust, allowably so, to remember the mercifully-bestowed, 
and long- entrusted and beloved partner of my bosom ; — 
a bosom friend indeed, guileless and faithful ; whose loss 
to me was indeed great and irreparable, but her gain 
eternal:— humble resignation to the Divine will is as a 
canopy of peace around me, although the loss was such, 
that even time does not lessen its extent. 

23rd. — Yesterday the wind fresh and favourable : we 
got on rapidly also through the night, and to-day 
are still hastening onward with a following sea. At 
noon the latitude 19° 41' north j at four o'clock p. m., 



35.] DAKIEL WHEELEE. 215 

longitude 153° 18' west. This morning hauled a little 
more to the westward, to endeavour to make the land. 
Just before sun-set, the sight of land was announced 
from the mast-head ; but the haze about the water's edge 
made it very indistinct, and not visible from the deck to 
myself, until the sun had sunk below the horizon ; when not 
only the stupendous mountain of Mouna Kea, with its 
snow-clad top, which is more than 13,000 feet above the 
level of the sea : but the lower land towards the north 
cape of the island of Hawaii could be plainly distin- 
guished, at the distance of more than eighty miles. Here 
is a renewed call for thankfulness, after such a winding 
and intricate passage of six weeks, thus to be favoured 
with such a defined, and decidedly excellent land-fall 
before the night closed upon us,— which is now long and 
dark, the shortest day, in this region, being just over, and 
the moon but in an infant state at present. The mercies 
of the Lord are indeed from everlasting to everlasting, 
and blessed for ever is He, the Lord Grod of Israel, who 
only doeth wondrous things ; blessed be his glorious 
name for ever, and let the whole earth be filled with his 
glory : and who can refrain from saying with David, 
" Amen and Amen ? " 

I feel it no light thing to be, as it were, upon the eve 
of again landing upon shores by myself as yet untrodden, 
amongst thousands and thousands of my fellow-creatures, 
in whose sight I must unquestionably appear, " as one 
born out of due time ;" but when I trace the motive of 
my coming to its utmost source, I am favoured to find a 
foundation firm enough to bear me out : and the prospect 
of another opportunity being afforded me, for the exalta- 
tion of the dear Redeemer's kingdom, at seasons warms 
and gladdens the heart, rekindling a measure of that love 
which desires the welfare of all mankind the world over ; 
many of whom have long since heard of the name of 
Jesus, the Messiah, at a distance, but know him not as a 
Saviour nigh in the heart, to save them from their sins. 



216 MEMOIRS OF [1835. 



CHAPTER XV. 

SANDWICH ISLANDS. 

Oahu. Twelfth Month 26th. — Plyed to and fro during 
the darkness to windward of the island, and at the earliest 
dawn of day bore up for Diamond Hill. As we neared 
the entrance, several boats were seen coming out. The 
first brought two or three of the resident traders, the 
second brought the pilot and some others, and in the 
third came the British and American Consuls ; the former 
bringing us a packet of letters from our beloved family, 
as might be expected, all of old date, but new to us, and 
truly welcome; and afresh claiming a grateful tribute 
of thankfulness to Him whose tender mercies extend to 
all His poor unworthy creatures, however widely sepa- 
rated. The wind, which at first was likely to prevent our 
getting in, now changed, and bore us quickly through the 
winding narrow channel, into the still harbour of Hono- 
lulu. The anchor was but just dropped, when Hiram 
Bingham, the senior missionary of the establishment at 
this place, came on board, and offered his services in 
whatever way we could accept them ; at the same time 
inviting us to become his guests while here. "We had on 
board a large packet of letters and parcels for him and his 
colleagues on these islands. 

27th. — In the afternoon landed and made our way to 
Hiram Bingham's habitation; but not finding him at 
home, we called upon the British Consul, who kindly 
accompanied us to obtain some exercise on foot, it being 
forty-five days since we had had an opportunity of walking 
more than a few paces at a time on the Freeling's deck. 
Returned to Hiram Bingham's about the time his return 
home was expected, and found him accordingly. Believing 
it safest for me not to miss an opportunity, if one could 
be obtained, of seeing a body of the natives collected 
together to-morrow, at their own place of worship, I 
mentioned the matter to Hiram Bingham, who readily 



1835.] DANIEL WHEELER. 217 

made way for my accommodation, kindly offering his 
sendees to interpret if I wished to address the people. 
After partaking of an early tea with the family, we 
returned on board, at ten o'clock, p.m. Mercifully sup- 
ported to look forward towards to-morrow in humble 
confidence and hope of that help and strength which is 
almighty, and which has never yet failed to deliver me out 
of every trouble and distress. My trust is in the Lord, 
who alone can bless and cause his own works to praise his 
ever great and adorable name. 

28th. (First-day.) — At nine a.m., repaired to the 
house of Hiram Bingham, who accompanied us to the 
native meeting. As the branch of the mission here 
consists of several families from America,* who under- 
stand the native language but in a small degree, and as 
some other white people attending the meeting are 
labouring under the same disadvantage, Hiram Bingham 
proposed that my certificates should be first read in 
English, and then to the people in the native tongue ; 
and this plan afterwards appeared more eligible, when it 
was observed that other persons came into the meeting 
(probably induced by curiosity) who do not attend on 
other occasions, such as the foreign Consuls and others 
from the town. The service performed here by the mis- 
sionary, somewhat differed from what we had seen among 
the Southern Islands. It commenced with a very short 
prayer, which we had previously been told was for a 
blessing on what was about to follow ; a portion of the 
Scriptures was then read, and afterwards a hymn was sung. 
When this was finished, the principal prayer, as before 
explained to us, was offered at considerable length, and 
then another hymn was sung, after which the reading of 
my certificates commenced. I had sat under a great 
weight of exercise, from a belief that I should have to 
stand up when the reading of them was gone through, and 
not without a humiliating feeling of weakness and fear at 
my own insufficiency. Not having for perhaps a year and 
a half heard my certificates read, except in the Polynesian 

* The missionaries stationed in the Sandwich Islands are exclusively 
from the American board of missions. 



218 MEMOIES OF [1835. 

language, I felt quite struck on hearing them in English ; 
but I think the unity and sympathy of my dear brethren 
and sisters at home, never at any time felt so truly pre- 
cious and strengthening to my bowed-down mind : and 
the expressions which they contain of my beloved family's 
concurrence with my leaving them, to attend to the call 
of apprehended duty, were so unexpectedly sounded in my 
ears, that the weakness of human nature could not be 
repressed, nor the tear of parental affection restrained. 
" Deep called unto deep ;" the waves and the billows 
passed over, leaving me in a state of nothingness and 
emptiness ; but, perhaps, never more fit to declare of the 
goodness and mercy of my Lord, in the ability he was 
graciously pleased to bestow. When Hiram Bingham had 
finished reading and explaining my certificates to the 
people, I went and stood by his side, as " a reed shaken 
with the wind." A solemn silence now prevailed over 
us, until it was with me to say — ' It is more than proba- 
ble that the greater part of the company now assembled, 
never before heard of the existence of a Society under the 
denomination of Friends, (alluding to my certificates :) 
but my beloved people, all such as love the Lord Jesus 
Christ and keep his commandments, are friends, — friends 
universally to G-od, friends to one another, and friends to 
all mankind. "Ye are my friends," said Christ, "if ye 
do whatsoever I command you." All such are members 
of the same society the world over,' &c. A more attentive 
audience can scarcely be conceived, than certain classes 
of this people, both natives and foreigners. The Lord's 
power had the dominion, and reigned pre-eminently, 
until the breaking up of the meeting. Every class and 
variety of the people flocked round us, scarcely affording 
us an opportunity of speaking to the members of the 
missionary establishment. Some of the natives endea- 
voured to thank me through the medium of Hiram 
Bingham ; but I requested him to refer such to the great 
Creator, and not to the creature. One said I had brought 
them a blessing. A number of serious-looking women 
came round us, whose countenances bespoke the love that 
was in their hearts. Troops of the dear children gathered 
in their turn, and seemed delighted to find that they also 



1836.] DANIEL WHEELEB. 219 

might shake hands with the strangers : some of them 
would come again and again until they found their faces 
were recognized. Thus hath my gracious Lord been 
pleased to deal with a poor, unprofitable creature, but who 
is a living monument of His everlasting love and mercy ; 
although he is unworthy of being numbered among the 
least of His servants. Truly His judgments are a great 
deep ; but His love who can declare ? It is unutterable, 
unfathomable, and unbounded as His mercy; whose is the 
kingdom, and to whom all power and glory belong for 
ever. "When we got into the open road, Hiram Bingham 
told us the bell was then ringing at the Mariners' Chapel, 
where the English and other foreigners meet, if I wished 
to go to it. I replied, ^fchat I believed I must go on board 
to my little family there. 

First Month 1st, 1836. — This morning a deputation of 
chiefs of the highest order came on board, bringing a 
letter, addressed to me, as follows : — 

' Honolulu, January 1st, 1836. 

' As an expression of friendly regard of Kinau and her 
associate chiefs to Mr. "Wheeler, the friendly visitant, they 
beg his acceptance of a few supplies. They are the fol- 
lowing : — five barrels of potatoes, five turkeys, five fowls, 
and one hog. 

'Na' ' Kinau.' 

Finding upon inquiry that to refuse this present, would 
create much dissatisfaction, because entirely intended as 
a good-will offering, the following acknowledgment was 
returned : 

' Highly sensible of the kindness and hospitable inten- 
tion of Kinau, the governing chief of the Sandwich 
Islands, and the constituted authorities of the same, I 
assure them of my Christian regard in the love of the 
everlasting gospel, which has induced me to visit these 
isles afar off. 

' I feel and value this token of good-will in their act of 
generosity, and I do freely accept the supplies so gra- 
tuitously furnished. 

' "With best desires for their present and eternal wel- 

l 2 



220 MEMOIKS OF [1836. 

fare, and that of every age and every class over whom 
they preside, I am her and their sincere friend, 

1 Daniel Wheelek.' 

1 Henry Freeling, in the harbour of Honolulu. 
< First Month 1st, 1836. 

' To Khstatt, the governing chief of the Sandwich 
Islands,' &c. 

Before the business was fully arranged, and the parties 
gone from the cabin, the young king Kauikeaouli arrived, 
with several of his principal attendants.* He was escorted 
on board by the English Consul, accompanied by two 
other foreigners. It appears that the king, although the 
lawful ruler of these islands, has delivered up the execu- 
tive power into the hands of Kinau, and takes no part 
whatever in the administration of public aifairs. He is 
surrounded by a set of evil advisers, and there is every 
reason to apprehend, he leads a very unsteady, dissipated 
life, but is said to possess good abilities and an amiable 
disposition : he talks some English, and understands 
much of what is said. He examined every part of our 
vessel very minutely, and might possibly have gone to 
the mast-head, (a common thing with him ;) but our 
rigging being fresh tarred, deterred him from attempting 
it. An intelligent person, a native of Dundee, was on 
board at the time, though not one of the palace party. 
To this man I mentioned what I thought of the islanders ; 
and as the king, who sat next him, appeared to listen 
attentively, I spoke freely and plainly of the ruin that 
awaited these islands, if the importation of spirits and 
the use of them were allowed to continue ; and unless the 
private property of the poor inhabitants is protected by 
wholesome laws, firmly executed without partiality. At 
present these people are groaning under an arbitrary 
feudal system, kept up with shameful tyranny on the part 
of the chiefs. I may mention a recent instance that has 
come within our knowledge, which is only a fair specimen 
of the actual state of things here : an industrious native 
had grown a small plot of sugar cane, and when its pro- 

* Kauikeaouli is said to mean in the Sandwich Island dialect, * to 
hang upon the dark blue sky.* 



1836.] DANIEL WHEELER, 221 

duce was ascertained, his chief, who had permitted him to 
cultivate the land, ordered the whole of it to be brought 
to him, except a portion of the molasses. This summons 
was duly obeyed, and the chief afterwards informed him 
by message, that the next year he should take the whole, 
both sugar and molasses. This however so damped the 
exertion of the poor man, that he did not attempt to 
grow any more ; though if his chief had insisted on it, 
he durst not have refused, as things now stand. This 
mercenary chief has been one of our visitors on board. 

5th. — Yesterday, as our people were left at their liberty 
to attend a place of worship on shore, Charles and myself 
sat down together in the forenoon : with the weight of 
the prospect before me of the meeting appointed to be 
held in the evening with the public, the quiet season vre 
Were favoured with was both refreshing and strengthen- 
ing. We landed soon after dark, to be in readiness for 
the time appointed, and repaired to the place of worship. 
The time no sooner arrived, than the people poured in 
from every direction, and soon filled nearly all the seats. 
The novelty of a ' Quaker's meeting,' and the first ever 
held on a Sandwich Island, might induce many to come 
out of curiosity, who at other times never think of at- 
tending a place of worship ; and it is probable that the 
whole of the white residents were present, besides those 
who came from the shipping, and a considerable number 
of the natives and half-castes, with several of the highest 
authorities in the place ; so that the house was crowded, 
we were informed, as it had never been before. Sitting 
in silence seemed quite incomprehensible to nearly all 
that were there. The first part of the time was unsettled 
by many whispering and talking, and an individual or two 
not quite sober, were a little troublesome and annoying ; 
but I think I have witnessed in lands accounted civilized, 
a meeting, from one or other cause quite as unsettled, 
though altogether free from the disadvantages under 
which this was labouring. Having sat a considerable 
time in silence after the meeting was fully gathered, it 
was with me to say, that as the disciples formerly were 
incapable of feeding a hungry multitude, until the great 
Master had blessed and broken the bread, so it is at this 
day. "Without Him we can do nothing as it should be 



222 MEMOIRS OE [1836- 

done ; and it is only when He is pleased to qualify any 
of his servants, to proclaim his Truth, that the people 
can be availingly benefited. " Without me ye can do 
nothing," was our Lord's declaration ; and true it is, — 
for without Him we can do nothing, not even think a 
good thought, nor restrain an evil one ; the spirit truly is 
willing, but the flesh is weak. That the Society of which 
I have the privilege of being a member, has always borne 
a faithful testimony to the excellency of waiting upon the 
Lord, as the all-sufficient and only true Teacher of his 
people. After recommending that we should endeavour 
to wait for the influence of the Holy Spirit to solemnize 
our minds together, I sat down. The meeting became 
much more settled after this, though doubtless the patience 
of many was tried before the silence was again broken. 
* * * So great was the solemnity that continued to be 
spread over us, that I had to call the attention of the 
people to it, as beyond the reach and power of man to 
produce. The Lord alone was exalted ; His own arm 
Drought him the victory and the praise. 

11th. (First-day.) — Awaking at an early hour with 
the prospect of the native meeting full before me, I made 
no hesitation about setting oif to attend it. When going 
into the meeting, I felt a poor creature indeed, I was 
bowed down before the Lord, who comforted and strength- 
ened my heart; and I felt resigned and willing, and in 
degree prepared, when the first proper interval offered, 
to stand up. For upwards of an hour I had to declare 
the glad tidings of the glorious gospel among them; the 
people were very solid and attentive : they were en- 
couraged " to press towards the mark for the prize of the 
high calling of G-od in Christ Jesus : — the Lord's love 
flowed richly in my heart towards these people. The 
meeting was unusually large, owing, perhaps, to the go- 
vernors of three distant islands being there, viz., of 
Hawaii, Maui, and Tauai. A number of strangers came 
about me when the meeting separated ; and Kuakini, the 
governor of Hawaii, (well known by the name of John 
Adams,) who speaks tolerable English, wanted to know 
when I should come to his island. I could only say that 
I was not my own master; but it was not improbable 
that I should visit Hawaii before leaving the group. I 



1836.] DANIEL WHEELEK. 223 

got off from tliem as soon as I could with propriety, as 
the way seemed now fully open before me to appoint a 
public meeting for the whites and half-castes, to be held 
in the Mariners' Chapel in the evening. Repaired to the 
shore before dark, in time to be in readiness for the 
meeting: but the approach of a storm, the thunder and 
lightning having commenced, it is probable prevented 
some from being there, as it was not so large as the one 
held the preceding week. It was a solemn and com- 
fortable meeting, yielding peace. 

17 'th. — Yesterday visited the school for half- white girls, 
it being the anniversary of its establishment three years 
ago. To teach this class of children is a laudable under- 
taking, and highly needful on their behalf. They are of 
a description calculated to do either much good or much 
harm upon these islands, from their knowledge of the 
native language, derived from the mother's side : this, in 
conjunction with a moral education, would tend to assist 
in the civilization of the people at large ; at the same 
time there is much reason to fear their assuming a 
superiority over the natives, from their nearness of kin to 
Europeans or Americans, from whom they have sprung. 
Although little to be proud of on this account, yet it 
mostly happens that they abound in pride and haughtiness; 
and the fathers of such being for the most part runaway 
sailors, rum-sellers, or other profligate characters, their 
offspring, from the earliest age, are accustomed to scenes 
of vice and wickedness ; the effects of which are not likely 
to be shaken off as they grow up, but rather to render 
them highly injurious to the natives around them, by 
their unrestrained, immoral, and base conduct and example. 
Not the least difficulty to be surmounted, is that of 
finding suitable employment to keep them out of mischief, 
having been trained in habits of sloth, and ignorance of 
every domestic and useful occupation. 

26th. — On Seventh -day evening, having prepared 
written notices of a meeting, in readiness for distribution 
on First-day morning, and finding freedom to circulate 
them when the day opened, Captain Keen was com- 
missioned to do the needful, in order to spread the in- 
formation that a meeting for worship would be held in 
the evening, after the usual manner of our Society. In 



224 MEM01ES OF [1836. 

the course of the day our crew assembled for devotional 
purposes. The weight of the prospect spread upon my 
mind, was as a heavy burden through the day, raising in 
me strong cries to Him from whom only cometh help and 
strength, for ability to do his will, and to exalt His ever 
great and excellent name. We repaired in time to the 
shore, and were the first that took seats in the meeting. 
The people gathered slowly, but with quietness ; and the 
number was probably as large as at any time previously. 
After a considerable time of silence, beyond all expecta- 
tion solid, I had to supplicate Him who only hath im- 
mortality, dwelling in the light ; — that every thing in us 
that stood opposed to His righteous principle of light, life, 
and love, might be shaken and removed out of the way; 
that that only which cannot be shaken may remain, — to 
the exaltation of His own great name, and the establish- 
ment of the kingdom of Christ Jesus, which shall never 
have an end. Afterwards the people sat as if accustomed 
to silence. The first expressions with which the silence 
was broken, were ; — As " no man can save his brother, or 
give to God a ransom for his soul ; so no man can perform 
for another the solemn act of worshipping the Almighty 
Creator, &c. The people were very attentive, and such a 
solemn stillness prevailed the greater part of the time, 
that if they could not have been seen upon their seats, it 
would have been difficult to ascertain whether any persons 
were present. It was the Lord's doing; and as is His 
name, so is His praise for ever ! 

31st. (First-day.) — Had an almost sleepless night, 
but towards morning the way seemed to open with re- 
lieving clearness for me to attend the native meeting: 
landed in due time, and called upon the missionary, who 
accompanied us to the meeting. * * After a short in- 
terval I stood up, when Hiram Bingham exhorted the 
people to stillness. I remarked on taking up the time 
of the meeting, which had already sat long ; but that I 
was induced to stand before them once more to com- 
municate whatever might be given me on the occasion. 
The attention of the people seemed now fully arrested, 
and after a solemn pause it was with me to express the 
encouraging language of the Lord's prophet, — " Arise, 
shine ; thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord is 



1836.] DANIEL WBZEELEK. 225 

risen upon thee. For behold, the darkness shall cover 
the earth, and gross darkness the people : but the Lord 
shall arise npon thee, and his glory shall be seen upon 
thee." Thus was announced by holy inspiration, the light 
of that glorious gospel morning, then preparing to dawn 
upon the benighted regions of the earth, to dispel the 
mists of darkness from the mind of man ; that sin should 
no longer have dominion over the human race, but that 
mercy and truth should meet together, and love, and joy, 
and peace through righteousness, should prevail from the 
river to the uttermost parts of the earth : that as sin hath 
reigned unto death, so now might grace reign through 
righteousness unto eternal life, by Jesus Christ our Lord. 
There is no other way by which mankind can participate 
in the life and immortality that are brought to light by 
the gospel, than that of believing in Christ Jesus, and 
turning to the light of his Holy Spirit, which shineth in 
every heart. I was sure that these beloved people (telling 
them so) were no strangers to the name of Christ ; but 
that the bare name is not enough ; I wanted them to 
become acquainted with His power to save them from 
their sins : without this He would be no Saviour of theirs. 
The number present was computed at four thousand and 
upwards, and being placed above them, the heat was 
almost insupportable : they stood in crowds outside of 
the six double doors, and about a window that was open 
at the back of the pulpit. The building is one hundred 
and ninety-six feet long, and sixty-eight feet wide, and 
was, to all appearance, as full as the people could pack 
together. The mercy of the Lord is from everlasting to 
eA r erlasting, and His truth to all generations of them that 
fear and love Him. We sat a few minutes with Hiram 
Bingham's family after the meeting concluded ; and then 
returned on board to our own crew, who were assembled 
in the cabin in the afternoon. 

Second Month 15th. — After a restless night, landed in 
good time yesterday morning, in readiness for the ap- 
pointed meeting (in the mariners' chapel) ; which was 
well attended by the residents and strangers from the 
shipping. * * The meeting held longer than usual, but 
ended well : I trust the Lord magnified his own power in 
the hearts of some; who is blessed and worthy, and God 

l 3 



226 memoies of [1836. 

over all for ever. Most of the missionary families were 
present. 

16th. — Visited the school for native girls, under the 
superintendence of a missionary's wife ; which, for good 
order and general quietness, is the best conducted esta- 
blishment of the kind we have yet seen. For some time 
after the formation of this school, the children could not 
be prevailed upon to go forward with the regular duties, 
without an adopted child of the queen's led the way, and 
had the preference shown to her. When ordered to break 
up at noon, or in the afternoon, they would all retain their 
seats ; and when the reason was asked for this, would say, 
' Let the queen go first ;' although she was a mere shrimp 
in size, compared with many of the other children, and 
not more than six years old. The school-mistress has 
taken much pains to abolish such an unnecessary and in- 
vidious distinction, and has not hesitated to punish this 
child when in fault, like the other children, without 
showing any partiality because of her patronage ; for a 
time this gave great offence, but by firmness and steady 
perseverance, the difficulty was at last completely sur- 
mounted. Most of the children have now got the better 
of yielding such undue servility, although it is said that 
some of the timid still consider this child's word as law. 

17th.— This evening repaired to Hiram Bingham's by 
appointment to meet Kinau, the reigning queen. Her 
husband Kekuanoa was there, and Kanaina another prin- 
cipal chief and his wife. It proved an interesting season ; 
they were desirous of being instructed in the best mode 
of governing the islands, and benefiting the people. I 
told them, there is but one way to effect this, and that is 
upon the principles of the gospel ; nothing else will stand. 
Kinau has long been desirous of prohibiting the use of 
ardent spirits altogether, and requested some advice upon 
this head. It would require caution I said ; but that the 
first step would be to stop all further importation ; and 
that they themselves had better become purchasers of the 
stock on hand, and empty the rum into the river, than 
that the people should be destroyed by its effects ; the 
dealers would then have no cause to complain : that best 
wisdom should be sought for to direct, and that all these 
things should be conducted throughout in a Christian 



1836.] DANIEL WHEELEK. 227 

spirit. It is high time something was done to remove 
this evil from amongst the people. They expressed satis- 
faction with the interview, and suggested that we should 
meet again for the further consideration of this important 
subject, viz., the best manner of governing the islands, 
and benefiting the people. Both these females are tall, 
portly women, of shrewd understanding, and have a gen- 
tleness in their demeanour not usually possessed by others 
of the same rank, though on first appearing they assume 
much reserve and austerity. 

18th. — Some time back my mind was attracted towards 
preparing something like an address, to be left with those 
that bear rule over the inhabitants of these islands ; which 
might serve to remind them at a future day, that I had 
not omitted to warn them of those evils, which, if suffered 
to continue, will undermine every effort to improve their 
condition, both civil and religious. The conversation 
which took place last evening seemed to have opened the 
way for something further, and confirmed me in believing 
myself required, as ability may be afforded, to draw up 
and leave some written document for the clearance of 
myself towards them. 

20th. — Before retiring to rest, I began to feel a little 
towards the evening meeting at the mariners' chapel 
to-morrow, and the love of the gospel flowed in my heart 
so encouragingly, that a willingness was at once begotten, 
to give up to a meeting being appointed on my account. 

21st. (First-day?) — This morning I received a note 
written at seven o'clock a. m., from the American preacher, 
offering his place of worship for an evening meeting. 
On solidly considering the subject, I believe with an 
honest desire to do the will of my gracious Master, I did 
not feel easy to let the opportunity pass away without 
availing myself of it ; and therefore, in due time sent 
written information, in order to insure its being held as 
a Friends' meeting. In the course of the day our sailors 
were assembled twice for devotional purposes ; and in the 
evening they attended the public meeting at a quarter 
past seven o'clock, an hour best adapted to the climate 
and the people. The meeting was larger than looked for, 
as the weather was showery ; a number of strangers were 
present, who had arrived two days previously from Boston, 



228 MEMOIRS OE [1836. 

also the most seriously inclined of the residents, several 
branches of the missionary establishment, with an in- 
creased number of sailors, and many of the islanders. We 
sat long in silence, but under a feeling, solemn beyond 
expression, which chained down opposing spirits. When 
the time came for me to stand up, I had to contrast the 
worship of Almighty God under the Jewish dispensation 
in the outward temple, with that of the gospel in the 
inner temple of the heart, &c. The people were very 
attentive, as has been uniformly the case at every 
meeting. 

26th. — To-day visited the school of half- white boys. 
As our calling was altogether unexpected, there could 
have been no contrivance whatever to show off to the 
best advantage. Sixteen boys were present: we heard 
them read, spell, and answer a variety of questions, and 
saw specimens of their writing. 

On hearing them read some manuscript verses on ' a 
little boy that never told a lie,' also a paper against com- 
mitting sin, I perceived something gathering upon my 
mind, and told the master that I wished to say a few 
words before we separated as we might never meet to- 
gether again. I wished them fully to understand, that 
the knowledge they were acquiring would in reality be 
of no benefit, but render their condemnation greater, un- 
less obedience kept pace with it ; reviving the Saviour's 
words, — " If ye know these things, happ^ are ye if ye do 
them," &c. The boys were very attentive, and behaved 
in a solid manner. We remained until the school was 
dismissed, and then returned on board. 

Third Month 1st. — Having completed an address to 
those who bear rule over the inhabitants of the Sandwich 
Islands, it seemed best to consult the senior missionary 
on the subject of getting it translated into their language. 
After having perus9d it, he very kindly undertook to 
translate it, in readiness to lay before the king and chiefs 
when convened for the occasion, in the course of a day 
or two . 

11th. — This morning Hiram Eingham came on board 
to say we were expected this evening at his house, as 
Kinau the governing chief, with her associates, and the 
king himself would be there ; and that my address would 



1836.] DANIEL WHEELEK. 229 

probably be read. May the Lord incline their hearts to 
render unto him His due. 

12 tli. — Soon after sunset last evening, we repaired to 
Hiram Bingham's, where the whole of the expected com- 
pany assembled, with some others. After tea the ad- 
dress was introduced, and read in the native language ; 
the greatest attention was manifested by the principals 
present, and a solemn feeling prevailed over us. Shortly 
after the reading was finished, one of the females pro- 
posed that it should be printed, which was confirmed by 
Kinau, and it appeared to be the mind of all the parties 
concerned. Having done what I believed to be my part, 
I can peacefully leave the result to Him, who alone can 
make it subservient to any purpose of his own praise 
and glory, and the well-being of the workmanship of his 
hands. 

ISth. — (First-day.) — Remained on board through the 
day with our own people. Strippedness and poverty of 
mind are my present portion, and perhaps, food of all 
others the most needful for me. 

27 tli. — (First-day.) — The weather still very boisterous. 
Assembled the crew in the cabin twice in the day. In 
the forenoon it was a dull, heavy season ; in the afternoon 
more lively. I have been much cast down of late by 
several discouraging circumstances. The continuance of 
heavy rain not only confines us more on board, but within 
the narrow limits of our little heated cabin below deck. 
In addition to this, I do not see my way clear for leaving 
the island of Oahu ; while most persons around are im- 
patient to be gone, and cannot exactly enter into my feel- 
ings. The Lord alone knoweth, and to Him I commit 
my cause, and desire to bow in humble resignation to 
His holy "Will: if only now and then favoured with a 
glimpse of His heavenly, life-giving presence, (however 
short, if certain,) it will be enough. 

Fourth Month 24>th. — (First-day.) — In the morning 
wrote a note to John Deill, enclosing a written notice, 
which he was requested to read to the people at the break- 
ing up of the forenoon meeting ; — that a public meeting for 
worship, after the manner of the Society of Friends, would 
be held in the mariners' chapel that evening, at the usual 
hour ; to which the company of all persons who inclined to 



230 MEMOIES OF [1836. 

attend was requested. Read portions of Scripture to our 
seamen twice in the course of the day. At the time 
appointed, landed to attend the meeting: it gathered 
slowly, but in the end was well attended. After sitting 
a while in silence, it was with me to point out the desira- 
bleness of our endeavouring to get into a quiet state of 
mind ; that we might be sensible of the influence of the 
Holy Spirit, to solemnize our minds together, if He 
should be graciously pleased to lift up the light of His 
heavenly countenance upon us, and bless us therewith : 
we then settled down into silence before the Lord. After 
a time, one or two persons went out, but stillness gene- 
rally prevailed over the company. When the time came 
for me to stand up, I told them that I had had no expec- 
tation of my voice being heard again among them ; — that 
my mouth had for several weeks been closed up, and that 
a heavy burden had rested upon my mind ; to what shall 
I compare it, but to " the roll that was written within 
and without, with lamentation, and mourning, and woe," 
for the inhabitants of that place ; who are crucifying to 
themselves the Son of G-od afresh, and by their example 
putting him to open shame in the face of the benighted 
islanders among whom they dwell. It was probable that 
those who were the principal causes of this travail of soul, 
were not among that company ; but I could do no less 
for the clearance of my own mind, than publicly advert 
to this lamentable state of things ; lest I should be found 
short of doing my own duty, though the cause of suffer- 
ing might not be removed : but the disciples of Christ 
must be willing to suffer with their suffering Lord, and 
to fill up that which is behind, that which remains of the 
afflictions of Christ in the flesh, for his body's sake, 
which is the church. Notwithstanding the extent to 
which sin and iniquity abound, such is the wondrous love 
of G-od to his creature man, that he willeth not the death 
of a sinner, but that all should repent, return unto Him, 
and live for ever: for this, He gave his only begotten 
Son, that whosoever believeth on Him should not perish, 
but have everlasting life ; and blessed are they that have 
not seen, and yet have believed in the only begotten Son 
of Grod. I trusted that there were many such believers 
then before me, who profess to be His followers : but a 



1836.] DANIEL WHEELER. 231 

bare profession only of Christ would do little for any of 
us ; nothing short of the possession of the unspeakable gift 
of His Holy Spirit will avail us. It is no matter under 
what denomination of religion we are walking before 
men, or to what outward and visible body of professing 
Christians we may belong, if we are not members of the 
mystical body, of which Christ Jesus is the holy Head 
and everlasting High Priest : and there is no other way 
of attaining to this, but by and through Christ Jesus, — 
by receiving Him in the way of his coming. We must be 
■willing to take His yoke upon us, and learn of Him meek- 
ness and lowliness ; we must be willing to submit to the 
restraining yoke of His Holy Spirit upon us, and to bring 
our deeds to its light, which will show us our sins, and 
our exceeding sinfulness, and cause us to feel our mise- 
rable condition. As this yoke is patiently abode under, the 
effect will be godly sorrow unto repentance, never to be 
repented of: the glories of eternity will be gradually 
opened to our view, and we shall be permitted to behold 
the blessedness of those, who have found rest in Jesus. 
Our sins will be removed from us as far as the east is 
from the west, and blotted out for ever for His sake ; and 
we shall be numbered among those who have returned, 
" and come to Zion, with songs and everlasting joy upon 
their heads," — ransomed and redeemed from our sins by 
the blood of Jesus, the new and living way, and the only 
way of initiation into membership, with those whose 
names are written in heaven. Unless we witness this 
for ourselves, and know from heart-felt experience Christ 
Jesus to save us from our sins, He is no Saviour of 
ours : and if we die in our sins, where He is, we can 
never come. 

I stood long among them : and although in the fore- 
part of the time it seemed heavy getting on, yet towards 
the end, the life spread over us in an eminent manner, 
and reigned over all. The people seemed as if riveted to 
their seats, instead of rising up and hasting away, when I 
sat down. After this I had to appeal to themselves as 
witnesses of the power which prevailed over us. They 
still remained stationary after I again sat down, until 
informed that the meeting was over. Such was the 
renewed goodness and mercy of Him, to His poor un- 



232 MEMOIES OF [1836. 

worthy creatures : but He is " Grod over all, blessed for 
ever." Amen. 

2oth. — The way seemed now clear for me to direct that 
the vessel should be completely furnished with wood and 
water, and prepared for sea. In the evening, I went to 
Hiram Bingham, to say that I wished to see the people 
once again collected ; at the same time querying, whether, 
if the meeting in the middle of the week was held in the 
evening, there would not be a fuller attendance, especially 
if the occasion was made known. He immediately pro- 
posed, that as their week-day meeting consisted princi- 
pally of Church members only, they should come together 
as usual on the Fourth-day ; and that he would then give 
notice of a meeting to be held on the Eifth-day evening, 
at half-past seven o'clock. This proposal was gratefully 
accepted on my part. 

27th. — Until now, every thing like a present to any of 
the parties with whom we have been connected, was 
studiously avoided on our part, as gifts often open a door 
to blindness and perversion ; but the time of our departure 
being at hand, several articles likely to be useful were 
selected and presented to Kinau, and her associate chiefs, 
as a token of esteem and gratitude for the uniform kind- 
ness shown us while in the port of Honolulu ; these were 
courteously received. 

After taking tea at Hiram Bingham's we proceeded to 
the meeting appointed the preceding evening, and found 
a large concourse of people assembled in readiness. As 
this was an extra meeting appointed on my account, the 
people were informed that it would commence with silent 
waiting, and were exhorted to stillness. Although it is 
probable more than three thousand persons were present, 
and many of them strangers to the practices of Friends ; 
yet such was the solemn feeling graciously vouchsafed on 
the occasion, that the greatest order and quietness pre- 
vailed. I was enlarged and strengthened to testify the 
gospel of the grace of Grod, which bringeth salvation, and 
hath appeared unto all men ; a word of encouragement 
was strong in my heart to the dear people, and I had to 
remind them, that it was not the rich, nor the mighty, 
nor the noble to whom the call was limited ; not many of 
these were called, — nor many that were wise ; but the 



1836.] DANIEL WHEELEK. 233 

poor, simple-hearted and unlearned, and fishermen like 
themselves ; and that they were the people unto whom 
the call is still extended. After having sat down awhile, 
it was with me to endeavour to make them sensible of the 
power, that so eminently reigned over all ; recommending 
them to keep close to it, and it would be with them for 
ever; because it is "the power of an endless life." None 
attempted to rise up when the meeting was over : I 
requested Hiram Bingham to dismiss them, but they still 
kept their seats, and the same precious solemnity pre- 
vailed. When we left our seats they began to draw 
round us to shake hands, and bid us ' farewell.' Most of 
the missionary families were present, and five of their 
preachers. 

30th. — Made the signal for a pilot according to the 
rules of the port, and at eleven o'clock a.m., slipped off 
under easy sail. The morning had been cloudy and 
squally, but the trade-wind was now steady, though strong 
and scant for our purpose. 

Fifth Month 2nd. — Towards nightfall, we had an indis- 
tinct view of the island of Owhyee, now called Hawaii. 

3rd. — Notwithstanding the scantiness of the trade- wind, 
we had the satisfaction to find, soon after daylight this 
morning, that there was a probability of our fetching into 
the neighbourhood of Kalakakua Bay. About three 
o'clock p.m., we dropped an anchor in ten fathoms water, 
close in with the shore, and near the place where the 
affray occurred, in which the British commander, James 
Cook, was killed. 

4<th. — Our deck was crowded in good time this morning 
by the natives, bringing with them abundance of their 
simple commodities for barter. In the forenoon we landed, 
and ascended a steep more than two miles in length, and 
in places almost inaccessible. The great heat of the sun, 
reflected from a nearly black surface of volcanic rock, 
smooth and glassy, was almost insupportable. The native 
boys and girls were very desirous to help me up the hill : 
some pulled me forward by the arms, and others pushing 
behind, contributed to lessen the fatigue ; although this 
had a ludicrous appearance, I could not well reject their 
kindness. On reaching the mission-house, we were wel- 
comed in a friendly manner by Cochran Eorbes and his 



234 MEMOIES OF [1836. 

wife, who occupy this secluded habitation. As the native 
meeting was to be held in regular course in the afternoon, 
it was concluded that notice should be given of a public 
meeting to be held to-morrow morning, for our accommo- 
dation, in the hope of collecting a large number of the 
people together ; but a chief woman who sat by, stated, 
that as the king and his large retinue were at Kailua, 
(the next station,) the people who were now at home, in 
their huts, would be engaged in procuring a supply of food, 
and in transporting it to these visitors both to-morrow and 
the next day also. On this account it seemed best to 
hold the meeting this afternoon, and to take measures to 
spread the report of our being come to attend it. A 
considerable number of the people were collected at the 
hour appointed, and in due time my certificates were 
read, and translated by the missionary ; and after calling 
their attention to the importance of the object for which 
we were assembled, ability was afforded me to declare the 
Truth amongst them, fully and freely, for the space of an 
hour. Nothing could exceed the attention and solidity 
manifested by these Hawaiians, I humbly trust to the 
glory of Him who wrought and crowned the work by his 
solemnizing presence. On the left of the ascent to the 
missionary station, about half a mile from the rocky 
margin of the sea, stands a rough but substantial monu- 
ment, erected to the memory of the late James Cook, 
with the following inscription. " In memory of Captain 
James Cook, R.JNT., who discovered these islands in the 
year of our Lord 1778 ; this humble monument is erected 
by his fellow-countrymen, in the year 1825." 

6th. — At nine o'clock, p.m., got under weigh with a 
fresh land-breeze, and stood off from the coast to secure 
an offing sufficient to warrant our steering with safety 
shore-ward in the dark, clear of all crags. Heavy rain 
fell just after leaving the bay of Kalakakua; but the 
rising of the moon soon after midnight dispelled every 
cloud, and the weather continuing beautifully clear, 
favoured our design. About eight o'clock a.m., on the 
morning of the 7th instant, we anchored near the king's 
brig, which, with three native schooners, was lying in the 
roads of Kailua. In the forenoon, the resident missionary, 
Artemas Bishop, came on board, to welcome us on our 



1836.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 235 

arrival ; we returned with him to the shore, and on reaching 
the mission-station were kindly received by the family. 
In the afternoon we called at the residence of John Adams, 
alias Kuakini, the governor of the island, with whom 
I became acquainted at Oahu ; but he had not returned 
from his favourite employment of fishing, at which he is 
considered very expert. On our way back we sat some 
time on the floor with a chief's widow, who was sick. On 
the fort established by Tamehameha are yet remaining 
two enormous idols, which were formerly worshipped by 
these people. They have been evidently cut out of the 
solid part of two immensely large trees, and carved into 
forms hideous and disgusting, and truly gigantic : they 
must have cost excessive labour. 

8th. (First-day.) — Reached the shore in good time, 
and accompanied the missionary and his family to the 
meeting. When all seemed gathered, the people were 
informed by Artemas Bishop, that if we should remain 
silent, they were to keep themselves quite still and quiet. 
As I have uniformly witnessed the beneficial effects of 
my certificates being read, I had previously handed them 
to the missionary, who read them audibly in English, as 
many of our nation were present, and afterwards trans- 
lated them, I believe very ably, to the islanders, who were 
very attentive. "We had a highly favoured season to- 
gether, and the language of "peace be unto you," flowed 
in my heart richly towards these dear people. When 
the meeting was well gathered, the king and some of his 
followers came in, and stayed the whole time, behaving in 
an orderly manner. When the meeting broke up, those 
with whom we had been previously acquainted at Oahu 
flocked about us, and many others followed their example 
of shaking hands. Being informed that a bible-class was 
about to assemble in the same building, we resumed our 
seats again : it was conducted on the system of learning 
one verse each day, through the week, the whole to be 
repeated on the Eirst-day of the week. The children and 
adults repeated the same words aloud at the same time. 
After this, questions were asked by the teacher, to which 
all the parties answered with one voice. 

Not feeling any warrant to request that the afternoon 
meeting should be held exclusively on my account, it 



236 MEMOIES OE [1836. 

took its usual course, although it did not seem safe for 
me to omit attending it. I sat near the missionary, and 
when the usual services were gone through, I told him 
that I wished to say a few words ; on standing up, he 
rose to be ready to interpret, which arrested the attention 
of the people. After a pause, the way opened for me to 
declare the necessity for "every one that nameth the 
name of Christ, to depart from iniquity," without which 
the highest profession of the Christian religion is in vain ; 
and that nothing short of the regenerating power of the 
Spirit of the Lord Jesus in the heart of man, can cleanse 
and purify, and prepare him for that kingdom which shall 
never have an end. It is in the heart that sin hath its 
origin and root; and where the disease is seated, there 
the remedy must be applied. Out of the heart of man 
proceed "evil thoughts;" and it is these that must be 
watched for and detected in the light of the Holy Spirit. 
I stood up in much weakness, but was greatly strengthened, 
and largely opened before sitting down, to testify the 
gospel of the grace of my Grod, and to ascribe all to the 
Lord Grod and to the Lamb, who sitteth upon the throne ; 
who loved us, and washed us from sin in his own precious 
blood, to whom dominion, and glory, and praise belong 
for ever. 

9 th. — This morning Kauikeaouli, the king, came on 
board, and fixed to come again in the afternoon to dinner ; 
this he did to our great satisfaction, bringing with him a 
confidential person of respectability. Every opportunity 
that could be desired was afforded to put the king in full 
possession of our opinion as to the real state of things 
upon the islands, and to apprize him of the artful designs 
of those persons who are constantly endeavouring to 
prejudice him against the missionaries, by raising evil 
reports against them on every trifling occasion, under 
pretence of being his best friends ; while they are at the 
same time his worst enemies, and those of his people. 
They would rejoice to see the missionaries banished from 
the islands, the latter being the only persons capable of 
counteracting their desire to reduce the people to a state 
of slavery : by introducing an extensive growth of sugar- 
cane, and permitting the chiefs to share in the profit 
with them, they would at once compel the natives to 



1836.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 237 

labour for them, or in other words, to be slaves to their 
sordid avarice, -while a set of mercenary foreigners would 
be enriched, altogether regardless of the waste of life they 
occasion. The king listened with great attention, and 
from the questions he asked, there is no doubt, but that 
he thoroughly understood the substance of the whole 
matter. Although Kauikeaouli does not speak English 
with facility, yet he understands it tolerably well ; and 
the young man who accompanied him, having had a good 
education, was able to give every explanation required. 

In the evening we drank tea at the mission-house, 
where again Kauikeaouli was one of the company. I sat 
next to him, but he was now like another person, and 
took no interest in any thing that went forward, seeming 
quite absorbed in thought. The number assembled at 
the meeting yesterday was more than 2000 ; but many of 
them had come from the neighbourhood of Kalakakua 
Bay. 

A large stone building, for a place of worship, is nearly 
ready for roofing at Kailua : on my remarking the very 
great thickness of the walls, I was told, that unless this 
was the case it could not stand, on account of the violent 
shocks which earthquakes frequently occasion : at times 
the tables and chairs rattle on the floors of the missionary 
dwelling. 

10th. — Preparation being made for sailing, and the 
land-breeze springing up, we left the bay of Kailua about 
midnight, and stretched off under easy canvass, not having 
the advantage of moonlight. In the morning of the 11th 
instant, the weather clear and hot, with light breezes, but 
not from a favourable quarter. Low in mind, but in the 
enjoyment of peaceful poverty, trusting in Him who only 
knoweth the extent of what is before me. My desire is, 
to be found in the way cast up for me, and that I may 
leave nothing undone, and no place unvisited where it is 
His will that the ever-blessed Truth, by the power of the 
Holy Spirit, should be proclaimed, though it be in weak- 
ness and in fear, by such an one as myself, frail indeed, 
and my days fast numbering to a close : but the strength 
of Israel is sufficient for all things required at our hands ; 
and if we are faithful, I am persuaded, that as our day is, 
so shall our strength be. 



238 memoirs or [1836 



OHAPTEE XYI. 

SANDWICH ISLANDS CONTINUED. 

Fifth Month 13th, 1836. — It was late in the afternoon 
when we arrived at Waimea ; and on reaching the mission- 
house were kindly received by Lorenzo Lyons, and Dwight 
Baldwin and their families. Feeling much exhausted 
with the heat and the harassing journey, I should have 
rejoiced if the meeting had been appointed for the next 
morning: but found on inquiry, that the people would 
soon begin to collect, and that if postponed until to- 
morrow, but few persons would be able to attend, as they 
would necessarily be widely scattered in collecting food 
for the first day of the week, so that they might have 
nothing to prevent their attending the places of worship. 
I was informed, that on First-day the meeting would be 
larger if the weather proved fine ; but if wet, the people 
would not come. These things considered, it seemed best 
to take the opportunity which now presented, rather than 
by delay to run the risk of faring worse, or perhaps losing 
my labour altogether. After some refreshment we repaired 
to the meeting, which proved quite as large as was 
expected. The senior missionary thought it unnecessary 
to do more than explain the nature of my certificates, 
and this in a brief manner ; but perhaps sufficient for the 
understanding of the people. When he had finished, I 
stood up in great weakness, desiring that we might endea- 
vour to draw nigh unto the Lord in humble reverence of 
soul. The people were very solid and attentive ; and 
although I do not remember having felt less ability to 
minister, or having less matter in prospect, strength 
sufficient was mercifully and timely afforded, to endeavour 
to turn them from darkness to the light of the Holy 
Spirit; of the Lord Jesus in their own hearts, — that they 
might know Him to be a Saviour indeed, to save them 
from their sins ; that so He might be theirs, and they 
might be His, through the never-ending ages of eternity : 



1836.] DANIEL WHEELEK. 239 

it is He who bringeth unto God the Father, and raiseth 
up at the last day. 

14ith. — At nine a.m., taking leave of Waimea, we made 
the best of our way to the coast, expecting to put to sea 
the same evening ; but the night proving rainy and rough, 
it seemed best for us to remain under the shelter at 
present afforded by the projecting land in the neighbour- 
hood of Koala. 

15th. (First-day.) — From the state of the weather, it 
is probable if we had remained at Waimea, but few of the 
people would have attended the meeting to-day. Twice 
in the course of the day our seamen were assembled for 
devotional purposes, as we had no communication with 
the shore ; although I thought if an interpreter had been 
present some of the straggling natives might have been 
collected together. At sun-down got under weigh, and 
proceeded towards Koala with a light breeze; but on 
opening the mouth of the passage, between the islands, 
we found plenty of wind and sea. 

17th. — Early in the morning stood in for Hawaii, — the 
weather rainy through the day ; at six o'clock p.m., stood 
off again for the night. Torrents of rain appeared to be 
falling all the day upon the mountains of Hawaii : 
twenty-six different cascades were counted at one time 
rushing towards the ocean down the rocky cliffs : every 
part of the island which we have seen seems to consist of 
huge masses of volcanic substance, and the leeward side 
is truly dreary and barren in appearance. 

18th. — This evening, whilst under feeling of poverty 
and weakness, I was reminded that this day the Yearly 
Meeting of Friends at large sat down in London. This 
brought afresh my dear brethren and sisters, who are 
endeavouring to do the will of our heavenly Father, very 
near to me in the covenant of life and peace ; and a 
belief that we ourselves shall not be forgotten by some 
who compose that large assembly, when drawing nigh in 
spirit to the footstool of mercy and love, is very precious 
and animating, though removed from them almost as far 
as the east is from the west. 

19th. — Towards midnight, the flashes from the great 
volcano illumined the atmosphere, and at times had the 
appearance of a stationary light on that part of the coast. 



240 MEMOIES OF [1836. 

At three o'clock a.m., it visibly spread and increased its 
light ; but was eventually lost sight of in the beams of 
returning morning. At half-past two o'clock p.m., dropped 
anchor in seven fathoms water, behind a small reef, which 
affords a good shelter from the swell occasioned by the 
usual trade- wind. 

21st. — Drank tea at David B. Lyman's, who has 
kindly undertaken to accept the office of interpreter 
between myself and the people to-morrow. Notwith- 
standing I have now stood before so many thousands of 
these islanders on both sides the equator ; yet the prospect 
of to-morrow is formidable in my sight. If the weakness 
of human nature was not thus felt, there would, I believe, 
be a danger of our not sufficiently and devotedly seeking 
after, and imploring the strengthening influence of that 
power, without which " we can do nothing," but with it all 
things. May the Lord be our helper, and cause his own 
works to praise Him, to the glory of the riches of that 
grace, which came by Jesus Christ. 

22nd. {First-day.) — Attended the meeting at the time 
fixed : sat as one that had lost all strength, until David 
B. Lyman had nearly finished reading the Morning 
Meeting's certificate, when I seemed ready, and only 
waiting the termination of the concluding paragraph to 
stand upon my feet, with my mind centred and the fear 
of man banished far away. After the people were 
requested to settle down in stillness, and endeavour to 
draw nigh unto the Lord with humble reverence, I was 
strengthened to declare amongst them the way of life and 
salvation, in the word of the truth of the gospel, in the 
love of which my heart was greatly enlarged. Repen- 
tance toward Grod, and faith toward our Lord Jesus 
Christ, the only way to obtain forgiveness of sins that are 
past, and freedom from the thraldom of sin in future, were 
largely pointed out, and the light of the Holy Spirit of 
Christ Jesus, which shineth in every heart, as the only 
blessed medium by which this path is made manifest ; by 
reason of the darkness which prevaileth in man, while 
held in a carnal, and unregenerate state, in bondage to 
the power of Satan, the prince of darkness. The meeting 
was not so large, we were told, as at some other times ; 
but the people were very attentive, and bowed down 



1836.] DANIEL WHEELER. 241 

under the mighty hand of Him whose power reigned 
over all. After the meeting broke up, we attended a 
Sabbath-school for Bible scholars, of all ages and both 
sexes. It commenced with a prayer by a native teacher, 
and finished with another by one of the missionaries. 

We partook of some dinner with Titus Coan and wife, 
as I felt an engagement to attend the native meeting 
again in the afternoon. It began at three o'clock, and I 
had again to testify of the gospel of grace and truth 
which came by Jesus Christ, from which, such is the 
universal love of God, none are excluded. 

23rd. — In the afternoon landed, and visited a magni- 
ficent and stupendous waterfall, called the ' Cascade of the 
Rainbow.' The sun was hot and the walk fatiguing ; but 
the exercise was needful before again putting to sea, as 
from the wetness of the weather since anchoring in the 
bay but little had been obtained. We passed by three 
distinct craters, situated in a line stretching inland from 
the shore, apparently at exact distances from each other, 
and the same size and shape in every particular, all de- 
claring the wonderful works of the same Almighty power. 
The cascade of the rainbow exceeds the description given 
of it, and at once excites wonder and admiration, exhibit- 
ing a mighty torrent of foaming water in perpetual roar, 
rushing down a perpendicular steep of more than one 
hundred feet into a basin of sufficient magnitude to receive 
this never-ceasing deluge. At the back of the fall, 
towards the bottom, a large arch is formed probably by 
the rushing torrent ; and the enormous weight of water 
falling such a depth, causes a mist to arise two-thirds of 
the whole height of the surrounding cliffs, which with the 
sun in a certain position, gives rise to the name of the 
cascade, by displaying a beautiful rainbow. 

[The missionaries from the different stations in the 
Sandwich Island group, are accustomed to assemble once 
in the year at Oahu. The time of their annual meeting 
was now approaching ; and two of the missionaries having 
kindly stayed behind to interpret for Daniel Wheeler, they. 
and their families were subsequently conveyed in the^ 
Henry Freeling as far as the island of Maui.] 



242 MEMOIRS OF [1836. 

2ot7i. — Soon after eight o'clock a. m. the sea-breeze 
made its appearance, but before setting in, a canoe came 
paddling off in great haste to reach the vessel, with a 
couple who were desirous of being married before the 
departure of the missionaries ; but having neglected to 
obtain the permission of the principal chiefess, this could 
not be accomplished. There was no alternative but that 
of returning again to the shore about three miles off, 
to obtain the needful sanction ; and having been told 
that we should not wait for them if the wind should spring 
up in our favour, they paddled off again with all the speed 
in their power. Before the wind was strong enough to 
warrant the risk of getting under weigh and clearing the 
reef, this canoe was seen again returning to the vessel 
from the shore. They would gladly have been married 
in their canoe, but the motion was so violent that the 
parties could not possibly stand upright while the mis- 
sionary performed the usual ceremony. They were then 
taken on board, and to make it easy to both parties, 
were brought down into the cabin, where the rite was 
performed by one of the missionaries demanding answers 
to several important questions ; the other offering up a 
prayer. The captain, mate, and ourselves, were wit- 
nesses of this curious exhibition, the vessel rolling about 
in such a manner that they were forced to hold them- 
selves by the table and each other, when they stood upon 
their feet : they were both so drenched by the sea that 
had washed into the canoe, that measures were neces- 
sary to clear the cabin floor from the quantity of water 
on it after the ceremony was concluded. The husband 
was clothed in a European shirt, with a belt round 
him ; and his wife in a loose cotton robe, reaching nearly 
to the floor, which comprised the whole attire of the 
parties. I felt a degree of satisfaction at what had 
transpired, and to myself our detention last evening was 
accounted for. 

We witnessed last evening a scene, in the embarka- 
tion of the two missionary families, both affecting and 
highly interesting. When the moment for their leaving 
their habitations approached, the natives crowded into 
their houses to take leave of them ; and as the train 
proceeded towards the beach, the company increased to 



1836.] DANIEL WHEELEK. 243 

a large number, perhaps hundreds. When arrived at the 
edge of the cliff, there was a solemn pause, and a prayer was 
eventually offered by D. B. Lyman ; after which, the final 
separation took place. The people seemed to consider us 
also as friends about to leave them, and extended their 
good wishes, shaking hands very freely as we retired to 
the boat. Some of them assisted us to launch into the 
surf, and I have no hesitation in believing, that they 
would have risked their own lives to save ours. How 
different their present state to what it was, when these 
shores were visited by the first navigators of the Pacific : 
but what might the situation of these simple hearted 
natives have been at this day, if only men of Christian 
principles had trod their soil, instead of the wicked and 
barbarous crews of the shipping ; who have committed 
every possible excess and outrage, shameful and brutal, 
upon these helpless islanders, to the lasting disgrace and 
infamy of the white skin. 

26th. — In hauling round the point of the island, the 
wind became light ; but a fresh breeze springing up from 
the south-west, enabled us to stem the current and reach 
the roads of Lahaina, soon after twelve o'clock ; we 
anchored near the American ship Newark, a whaling ves- 
sel put in for fresh provisions and vegetables. The smooth 
water having recruited our passengers, the men went on 
shore, but soon returned, bringing with them the resident 
missionary, William Richards. The captain of the whaler 
coming on board at the same time, kindly made the offer 
of his boat, which conveyed all our passengers on shore 
at once, with ease. In the afternoon Charles and myself 
landed, and remained at the mission-house until sun- 
down. It appeared that William Richards and family 
had intended to leave Lahaina on the evening of the fol- 
lowing day for Oahu, in a small schooner lying near 
at hand ; this being the only opportunity likely to offer 
for their conveyance to that island in time for their 
annual meeting. Although I had not disclosed what 
was upon my mind to any one : yet I had long believed 
that I should not be clear of the Sandwich Islands, with- 
out making an attempt to see the whole of the missionary 
families, when collected together for their annual meeting 
at Oahu : and it now sprung in my heart to tell William 

ir2 



244 MEMOIES OE [1836. 

Bichards, that if lie would consent to remain at Lahaina, 
and assist me over the approaching Eirst-day, I should 
feel myself bound to convey himself and family, in time 
for their meeting at Oahu if practicable, in the Henry 
JEreeling. These terms being accepted, it was with me 
to inquire whether the missionary at the station of 
"Wairuku, on the south side of the island, had sailed for 
Oahu ; and finding there was considerable probability of 
his being still at his post, it seemed best to make the 
necessary arrangements for proceeding thither without 
delay. A messenger was forthwith dispatched with a 
letter, requesting that the inhabitants of that district 
might be collected to-morrow at the place of worship, as 
early in the day as could conveniently be done. 

27th. — By two o'clock a. m., a whale-boat manned with 
a native crew came alongside ; and at the cock-crowing, as 
agreed upon by all parties, we left the vessel properly 
equipped for the journey. By eight o'clock, we reached 
the boundary aimed at, beyond which the boat was of no 
further service ; here we landed and hauled it up ; and 
the men corded the oars to a chair we had purposely 
brought with us. I was thus speedily furnished with a 
land conveyance, and Charles being provided with a 
horse, we pursued our route towards Wairuku, about 
eight miles distant ; he on horseback, and I riding and 
walking alternately, for the relief of my bearers, as well 
as for a change of position. We got to our destination 
about noon, and were kindly received by the missionary 
family. While some refreshment was preparing, we 
visited the school, consisting of a large number of chil- 
dren of both sexes. The meeting gathered at three 
o'clock, which we attended accordingly, — myself in much 
weariness and emptiness ; but I was strengthened to 
stand up shortly after the reading of my certificates, and 
remind the people that we were in the presence of the 
Most High Grod of Heaven and earth; before whom 
" the nations are as a drop of a bucket : He taketh up 
the isles as a very little thing :" He not only seeth 
all our actions, but knoweth the most inward thoughts 
and imaginations of every heart. I was carried for- 
ward to unusual length, and without any prospect of 
drawing to a conclusion ; the blessed truths of the 



1836.] DANIEL WIIEELEK. 245 

gospel unfolding in continued succession to the view of 
my mind for. about an hour and a-half : I afterwards 
found that the meeting had kept increasing, far beyond 
what was anticipated. It was to me a very memorable 
season, the Lord's power was over all ; and I humbly trust 
His name was honoured and. exalted, and the kingdom 
within proclaimed to the dear Redeemer's praise. My 
mind felt peaceful and refreshed, and the fatigue of the 
journey was remembered no more. "We had to shake 
hands with a large body of the natives between the 
meeting-house and the missionary's dwelling. After 
spending some time with the family, and the night draw- 
ing on, we were compelled to renew our travel towards 
the place where the boat had been left in the morning ; 
and though it soon became dark after leaving Wairuku, 
we succeeded in getting to the right spot. After the 
people had rested themselves, the boat was launched, and 
we were favoured to reach our little vessel about half- 
past one o'clock in the morning. It was to me a 
memorable day of goodness and mercy, and the more so, 
as it was the anniversary of my dear William's birth, 
which kindled in my heart towards our heavenly Father, 
renewed desires for the welfare of my precious family. 

29th. {First-day.) — Grot some rest in the night; but 
was awakened early by the remembrance of the great 
weight of responsibility resting upon me ; but the voice 
of my supplication was heard, and my prayer was not 
permitted to return again into my bosom in the hour of 
trouble. At this place we found a noble meeting-house, 
full of people, both in the galleries and upon the ground- 
floor, more in number than two thousand, according to the 
missionary's statement. Though a stranger to the language 
of these people, I was sensible that my kind and willing 
interpreter took more than ordinary pains to impress 
their minds with the belief that I had brought with me 
well attested letters of recommendation ; and as the name 
of William Ellis was well-known and remembered among 
them, he took care to state that I had a letter from him 
also, among others ; his competent knowledge and fluent 
expression of the language, while it at once commanded 
attention, raised a degree of confidence, both in them and 
myself which was of a strengthening tendency. 



246 MEMOIES OF [1836. 

[After giving an outline of his address, D. "W. adds.] 
It was indeed a high day, a day of light and joy and glad- 
ness of heart, as when the Bridegroom's voice is heard. 
The meeting held long; and when over, we were invited to 
attend an English service to be conducted by Titus Coan ; 
which I was most easy to decline, and return forthwitli 
on board the Henry Freeling, to collect our own sailors. 
Some of the seamen of the American whaler were present, 
and my mouth was again opened to speak of the way of life 
and salvation by Christ Jesus, to this little gathering. 

Soon after three o'clock p.m., we again returned to the 
shore, to attend the afternoon native meeting. Not more 
than half the number of the people were present who had 
assembled in the morning. I had again to minister unto 
them : but the current of life was weak in comparison to 
what had flowed so freely and strongly in the first meeting. 
The " gospel of the kingdom," was again declared to them; 
and I trust the great name was magnified, by the praise 
of His own work. 

30^ . — William Richards having kindly furnished a 
light waggon, Charles and myself proceeded to Lahaina 
Luna, where the high-school is established ; we were 
kindly received by the principals of this institution, who 
are missionaries ; and specimens of the books which have 
been printed here, charts of the Sandwich Islands, and a 
general atlas, (the plates which these were taken from, 
being the work of the native scholars at this school,) were 
presented to us. The buildings were undergoing alter- 
ations and repairs during the vacation, on which account 
the scholars had been dismissed some days previous to 
our arrival. At four o'clock p.m., the missionary families 
came on board, consisting in all of twenty-three persons. 
At five o'clock the Henry Freeling left the island of 
Maui ; after reaching the Morakai channel, the breeze 
forsook us, and we were left to tumble about all the night 
in a heavy swell. 

31st. — Having the advantage of a fine trade-wind in 
the course of the day, about five o'clock p.m. we anchored 
outside the reefs at Oahu in ten fathoms water. 

OaJm, Sixth Month 1st. — Early in the forenoon, the 
British Consul came on board in a whale-boat, and con- 
veyed us to the shore, as our own small boat was in such 



1836.] DANIEL WHEELER. 247 

a shattered condition from exposure to the sun, as scarcely 
to be fit to trust to for so considerable a distance, as from 
our present anchorage without the reefs, to the town of 
Honolulu. After landing, proceeded to the missionary 
establishment, and had an interview with the three mis- 
sionaries from the island of Tauai, about ninety miles to 
leeward of Oahu, who had arrived yesterday in the Mis- 
sionary Packet. Our situation was fully explained to them, 
and it was I believe understood, that unless one of them 
would kindly accompany us to that island, our making an 
attempt to visit the people would be useless. Whilst on 
shore we were informed that the neighbourhood of New 
Zealand had been visited, in the First Month last, with 
an awful tempest, in which much damage had been done 
to the shipping ; that Captain E-ussel, of the American 
ship Zone, with whom we were personally acquainted, 
and to whom we were much attached, in endeavouring to 
save one of the sailors, had himself been washed over- 
board and lost. We met with him last year, at the Society 
Isle Huahine, and were much pleased with his serious 
and steady deportment. Several books and tracts were 
furnished for the use of the crew of his vessel, by whom 
he was much beloved. We were informed by the mis- 
sionary family, that he had been much interested at the 
meeting that was held there with the natives, which he 
had attended. He had determined that that should be 
his last voyage, and so it has proved. I humbly trust he 
has safely entered a haven of eternal rest ; where storm 
and tempest cannot come, nor pain nor sorrow find place. 
2nd. — Although the prospect which had been spread be- 
fore the view of my mind, for some weeks previous to our 
return to Honolulu, of seeing the whole of the missionaries 
and their families when collected at their general meeting, 
still remained strongly with me ; yet the time did not 
seem come for me to take any steps to accomplish the 
same, until we had ascertained that the whole of them had 
arrived. Those who were present at the opening of this 
general meeting, concluded I was detained until an inter- 
preter was ready to accompany us to the island of Tauai, 
and in a very kind and brotherly manner invited us to 
attend the several sittings of that meeting. The manner 
in which the affairs of the mission to these islands is 



248 MEMOIES OF [1836. 

conducted, could not fail to excite much interest in our 
minds ; and although well aware that in our attendance 
at the meetings we should be subjected to witness many 
things that we could not unite in, yet, as they had always 
allowed us to do that which was most easy to ourselves, 
without a single remonstrance or the slightest appearance 
of dissatisfaction on their part, I was not satisfied to let 
such an opportunity pass away without availing ourselves 
of it. 

11th. — In the afternoon left the vessel and proceeded 
towards the Pearl river, at the head of which lies the 
station of Eva ; we were favoured to reach it in less than 
five hours. 

12th. (First-day.) — Having retired early to rest last 
evening, we were seated at the breakfast table by six 
o'clock this morning. The horn was blown in good time 
to collect the people, and at ten o'clock we met about 
seven hundred of them in a shed open on every side, 
there being as yet no place of worship erected. I had 
largely to declare among them the glad tidings of the 
gospel, turning their attention, as ability was afforded, to 
the just witness for God in every heart. Although under 
feelings of great weakness as to myself, yet the deport- 
ment of the people afforded an encouraging evidence that 
the great Master was near to own the work. The after- 
noon meeting was not quite so numerously attended, but 
it proved even more solid than that in the morning. 

"We left Eva at three o'clock this morning, the 13th 
instant, and were favoured to reach the Henry Freeling 
by eight o'clock. The time was now fully come for me 
to request an opportunity with the whole of the members 
of the mission ; and in the evening I stated my case to 
the senior missionary, who appeared quite disposed to 
make way for it, by consulting his brethren at a meeting 
then about to collect, to which we repaired. Most of two 
hours elapsed before a suitable opportunity presented to 
spread the subject before the meeting ; bat when once 
understood, my request was immediately granted, and 
the next evening was fixed for us to meet together. 

l^th. — Employed on board through the day. In the 
evening called upon Hiram Bingham, who accompanied 
us to the meeting. I was shown into the moderator's 



1836.] DAKIEL WHEELER. 249 

seat, and the company was soon gathered together. After 
some time in silence, it was with me simply to state, that 
on leaving Honolulu a few weeks ago, I had no expecta- 
tion of returning to it again ; but some time afterwards 
I found that I should not be clear of these parts, without 
endeavouring to see the whole of the missionary esta- 
blishment in its collected capacity. At that time it 
seemed difficult to comprehend how it would be brought 
about, but I felt a willingness and resignation on my part 
towards its accomplishment : — He that causeth his wind 
to blow, and the waters now, directed our steps and 
brought it to pass. As it is probable, (I continued) that 
all are present who will be on the occasion, I would suggest 
that we now endeavour to sink down in humble reverence 
of soul before " the Judge of all the earth," to wait for 
the counsel of His will ; and, if graciously favoured there- 
with, endeavour to do it, to his praise and to his glory. 
The meeting then settled down in silence and remained 
for a considerable time under a solemn covering ; until I 
had to speak of the order in the church of Christ, and of 
the preparation of heart which every member must pass 
through by the operation of the Holy Spirit, before he 
can become a part of this glorious body, which is without 
spot or wrinkle ; and the necessity of our individually 
knowing for ourselves the hope of our high and holy 
calling. It was afterwards with me to state, the oppor- 
tunity I had had of seeing them in their different, dis- 
tant, solitary and secluded allotments, and of witness- 
ing their patient endeavours to promote the work in 
which they were engaged. Having myself dwelt amongst 
those whose language I could not understand, I was the 
better able to feel for them on this account with brotherly 
sympathy ; and I Avas no stranger to the many obstacles 
thrown in their way, and the numerous difficulties that 
they had to encounter ; but their only refuge was Christ 
Jesus the Lord ; if He was with them, they had nothing 
to fear. I had no desire to discourage any, but while 
beholding the vast importance of the work they had 
taken in hand, I was ready to tremble at the awful weight 
of the responsibility which rested upon them. It was 
not for me to judge whether they had been called and 
chosen for the work, or not. I knew that our Lord had 

m3 



250 MEMOIES OF [1836. 

declared, " this gospel of the kingdom shall be preached 
in all the world for a witness nnto all nations ; and then 
shall the end come." Their being called or not called to 
the work, rested with themselves. It is, however, pos- 
sible for a man to have a zeal for God, but not according 
to knowledge ; and while earnestly endeavouring to lend 
a hand of help to others, he may be neglecting the all- 
important duty of coming to the knowledge of the Lord 
for himself. I believed that many of them were truly 
and earnestly desirous to know the Lord for themselves, 
and I wished to encourage such to follow on to know 
Him : to seek Him, and not to rest contented, until they 
found him who said, "seek and ye shall find." "The 
Lord whom ye seek, shall suddenly come to His temple, — 
even the messenger of the covenant, whom ye delight in : 
behold, He shall come, saith the Lord of Hosts. But 
who may abide the day of his coming, and who shall stand 
when he appeareth ?" Nothing that is of man, or in 
man, — that is earthly, sensual or unclean, can stand before 
Him : the heart must be cleansed and purified from every 
thing that defileth, before it can become the temple of a 
holy, pure, and just God : and none is sufficient for these 
things but He, unto whom all power in heaven and earth 
is given ; who, the prophet declares, is " like a refiner's 
fire, and like fuller's soap ; and he shall sit as a refiner 
and purifier of silver." This heart-searching process we 
must all pass through : and by yielding in meekness and 
submission to the baptizing operation thereof, we shall in 
due time be given to know and to feel it to be the " mes- 
senger to prepare the way of the Lord" before Him, who 
will not dwell in the defiled temple of an unclean heart. 
This ordeal all have to pass through in a greater or 
smaller degree, before they come to that knowledge which 
is "life eternal," — even the knowledge of "the only true 
God, and Jesus Christ whom He hath sent ;" who once 
visited the earth in a body that was prepared for Him, 
but who now visiteth by His Holy Spirit the heart of 
man : who is indeed the heavenly messenger of the 
covenant, to all that seek Him, and delight in Him, and 
whose coming is sure, because the Lord hath promised. 
But to those who are called and chosen to speak to others 
in the name of the Lord, and to proclaim the glad tidings 



1836.] DANIEL WHEELER. 251 

of that gospel which " is the power of God unto salva- 
tion, to every one that believeth," a largerportion of the 
"refiner's fire" is often needful, to purge them as gold 
and silver, and prepare them for the great work of declar- 
ing "the truth as it is -in Jesus," from their own blessed 
and sensible experience. Just in proportion as the 
Lord's messengers are qualified and taught of Him, when 
commissioned to go forth in his name, may we expect 
that the people will be benefited : if our eyes are not first 
opened, vain is the attempt to open the eyes of the blind, 
and turn them from darkness to light. I was largely 
drawn forth to speak of the vast importance of the work 
in which they had engaged, and to arouse them to a sense 
of the responsibility it -involved ; recommending them to 
take counsel of 1 the Holy Spirit of the Lord Jesus, — for 
the same shall judge us at the last day. I had much to 
express to them in great plainness of speech, under the 
overshadowing power of that love which maketh not 
afraid ; reminding them of the many blessed seasons we 
had been permitted to witness together, on the different 
islands, when the Divine presence was as a crown and 
diadem over those large assemblies of the people. That 
" faith which works by love," and the true supper of the 
Lord, were also largely held up to their view. 

15th. — Taking the necessary measures to prepare the 
vessel for sea. In the evening met the whole of the 
missionary establishment again ; when the senior, on 
behalf of his brethren and himself, delivered an address, 
on the subject of our visit to these islands ; in which he 
expressed their satisfaction in terms of applause, perhaps, 
better forgotten by us, than remembered. I was silent 
among them ; but when the meeting broke up, I told the 
speaker, I could have added, " Not unto us," &c. 

16th. — In the morning, Charles and myself took an 
early opportunity of sitting down together, and were 
favoured to get into the quiet, although all was bustle 
around us. In the afternoon went on shore to settle our 
affairs, and take leave of those with whom we had now 
been several months acquainted, and for whom an earnest 
solicitude was felt. Soon after returning on board, we 
embarked the baggage of Peter J. Gulick the missionary, 
who had engaged to accompany us to the island of Tauai, 



252 memoies or [1886. 

and who resides at the station of Koloa; he, his wife, 
and live children, with the British Consul and the master 
of the free-school, were our passengers. The trade-wind 
being fresh in our favour, and having our pilot ' Sugar- 
Cane' in readiness, at five o'clock we quitted the shelter- 
ing harbour of Honolulu and stretched well into the 
offing, in the hope of a permanent breeze at a good dis- 
tance from the land. 

17th. — G-ot sight of the island at three o'clock p.m., 
and at six o'clock, anchored in the open roadstead of 
Koloa, just in time to land our passengers before the 
night came upon us. 

19th. {First-day.) — Repaired in good time to the 
shore, having two miles to go to the native meeting in the 
heat of the sun. By nine o'clock, about eight hundred 
of the people were assembled in an open shed. I was 
poor, and under feelings of great weakness amongst 
them ; but after reminding them of the solemn purpose 
for which we were brought together, when the missionary 
had finished reading the translation of my certificates, the 
way was opened for me largely to declare the glad tidings 
of great joy to all that repent, believe, and obey the 
gospel ; and to make a solemn appeal to the just witness 
for Grod in every heart. I felt an earnest engagement to 
turn the attention of these dear people to the Holy Spirit 
of the Lord Jesus, which would discover to them " all 
things that ever they did," would set their sins in order 
before them, and save them from sin with an everlasting 
salvation. The people were very attentive, and under a 
solemn feeling the meeting broke up ; when they flocked 
round us in the usual manner. I found that on account 
of the weak state of the health of the missionary, no 
afternoon meeting was held ; but the school was largely 
attended ; on this occasion, however, the people were 
again assembled for worship at three o'clock p.m. I felt 
little on my mind towards them, but was fearful of with- 
holding that little, and stood for a time under much 
discouragement ; strength was, however, in due time 
graciously afforded, — and I was enabled, to my admira- 
tion, to set before the people " life and death, good and 
evil," — and to encourage them not to be overcome of evil, 
but to overcome evil with good. " Let every one that 






1836.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 253 

f nameth the name of Christ depart from iniquity," and 
"live unto Him who died for them, and rose again ;" and 
who now by the grace of His Holy Spirit, bringeth salva- 
tion to all men, hath appeared unto all men, and teacheth 
all men, &c. Although the number present was less than 
in the morning, yet the meeting was no less solemn. 
Returned on board before dark to lessen the risk of 
staving the boat against the vessel, as the constant swell 
of the sea renders access and egress at all times difficult, 
but much less hazardous by day-light. 

21st. — Yesterday and this morning pretty fully engaged 
in procuring vegetables, Indian corn, &c. In the after- 
noon went up to Koloa, to take leave of the missionary's 
family, he himself being about to accompany us to 
Hanarei, a station on the other side of the island. 

Sanarei, 24<th. — Our missionary friend came off from 
the shore at an early hour, to inform us that the natives 
would be collected about half-past nine o'clock. We 
landed with him in a large canoe, conducted by skilful 
natives, which carried us comfortably through the surf. 
As we approached the strand, the people collected in a 
body, and watching the return of the roller which bore 
the canoe a sufficient height for their purpose, it was 
placed in a few moments very safely out of the reach of 
the breakers upon dry ground. The conch-shells were 
immediately sounded ; and after waiting some time at the 
missionary-house, we proceeded to the meeting. Here 
we found, perhaps, seven hundred people, all squatted 
in stillness upon the ground, (as no seats were provided,) 
waiting for the strangers. After a time my mind was 
opened to declare amongst them Christ Jesus the Lord ; 
the light of the knowledge of whose Holy Spirit visiteth 
every heart, to give the glory of God in the face of Jesus 
Christ, and if believed in, and walked in, to restore man 
from a state of sin and death to holiness and newness of 
life. Strength and ability were richly afforded me, to 
testify the love and the mercy of Grod in Christ Jesus to 
the children of men ; and the people were exhorted to 
turn to His light whilst the day of their visitation was 
extended, lest they should be overtaken by the night, 
wherein no man can work. Although the people were 
very attentive, and great solemnity prevailed on the occa- 



254 memoies or [1836. 

sion, yet after the meeting broke up, as was the case 
with those held at Koloa, the sentence of death in myself 
was my only portion : at its conclusion they nocked round 
us in the usual way, — many of them, I believe, with love 
in their hearts. At least one hundred and fifty accom- 
panied us down to the strand, and saw us safely launched 
again into deep water. In the afternoon landed on the 
other side of the bay, and had full opportunity of wit- 
nessing the very low state of these poor degraded people, 
and the filthy abodes of several of them. I exchanged 
needles and fish-hooks for any thing they could furnish, 
even for broken shells, as they seemed to have nothing to 
part with, to purchase such articles as they stood in need 
of, and which they were very desirous to obtain. At 
seven o'clock, p.m. departed from the bay, and made sail 
to the eastward with a fair breeze, and heavy showers of 
rain falling. 

25th. — In the course of this day, we were much baffled 
with variable winds and strong currents ; towards sun-set 
we anchored in five fathoms water, in the road of Waimea, 
opposite a fort formed some years ago by the crew of a 
[Russian vessel. Soon after arriving, Peter J. Grulick 
went on shore to arrange for a meeting with the people 
to-morrow. In the evening, some milk was sent off from 
the missionary station; its occupants, Samuel Whitney 
and family, are now absent at Oahu, with the rest of the 
mission. 

26th (First-day.) — Landed in good time to attend the 
meeting. Richard Charlton undertook to conduct us 
through the surf with the natives, having acquired their 
language from long residence among these islands ; we 
soon met with Peter J. Grulick, and proceeded to the 
meeting together. By nine o'clock about one thousand 
persons were collected, who filled every part of the house, 
except a narrow gallery intended for singers, at the lower 
end of it. I felt as one stripped of every thing but a 
sense of utter weakness and inability, which has been the 
case for several seasons of late ; but although the Lord 
was pleased to try my faith, that my trust and confidence 
might be centred in Him alone, He again condescended 
to clothe me with strength and power, to declare amongst 
the people the unsearchable riches of Christ. Soon after 



1836.] DANIEL WHEELER. 255 

Peter J. Gulick had read my certificates, I stood up ; and 
having awakened their attention and directed them to 
Him, unto whom the cattle on a thousand hills belong, I 
told them I had no desire to multiply words amongst 
them, lest I should be found darkening counsel ; but that 
my desire was to turn them from words to the power of 
the Holy Spirit of the Lord Jesus in their own hearts. 
My tongue was loosed to declare freely the things relating 
to the gospel of the kingdom, for upwards of an hour. 
No people could be more attentive ; my prayer is, that 
many of them may be enabled to say, from heart-felt 
living experience, — " Now we believe, not because of thy 
saying : for we have heard him ourselves, and know that 
this is indeed the Christ, the Saviour of the world:" — 
unto whom be ascribed glory and dominion for ever. 

28th. — To-day, for the most part employed in embark- 
ing yams, sweet potatoes, water melons, goats, &c, which 
had been purchased with barter goods. Some molasses 
had been spoken about to a Chinaman who is engaged 
here as an agent to an American master residing at Oahu ; 
but finding that this article was entirely the gain of 
oppression, we declined taking it on that account. A few 
gallons were purchased at last from an American, who 
had produced the sugar cane by his own labour, which 
wholly removed all difficulty on this head. On this 
island, it is said that the poor natives are more oppressed 
by the chiefs, than on any other of the Sandwich group. 
The introduction of two establishments for making sugar, 
with which the chiefs are connected, it seems probable, 
will eventually be the cause of promoting a state of 
slavery as oppressive as that which has existed in the 
"West Indies : the population from this, and other much 
to be deplored causes, is rapidly decreasing : these sugar 
plantations were set on foot by two Americans. In one 
instance, the chiefs find all the labour, and have one-half 
of the profit ; in the other, the scheme is more plausible, 
as the natives are paid a small pittance for their labour : 
but the chiefs are compelled by contract to furnish a 
sufficient number of labourers for their share of the 
profit ; for the sake of which, the contract is more rigidly 
enforced. This was spoken of as being conducted upon 
a fair principle ; but we told them, nothing compulsory 



256 MEMOIES OF [1836. 

could be just. Our friend the missionary having left us 
and returned to his family at Koloa, we found the kind 
assistance of the British Consul very useful in our trans- 
actions with the natives. At the edge of dark, we had all 
on board, and only waited the land-breeze to waft us 
from the island. Our pilot ' Sugar- Cane' was now paid 
off, and all things being settled, we took a final departure, 
and stretched off a south and by east course ; leaving 
these interesting isles of the ocean, amongst which more 
than half a year of our time had been expended. The 
best welfare of the inhabitants of the Sandwich Islands 
will be an object ever near and dear to my heart, and 
which, however distantly separated as to the body, my 
spirit will earnestly crave. 

[When on the point of leaving the harbour of Honolulu, 
a letter was received from the members of the American 
mission there, expressing much brotherly kindness for 
D. ~W. and wishing him Godspeed in his remaining 
labours. Of this grateful acknowledgment was made ; 
and they separated with mutual desires for each other's 
preservation and support in the work in which they were 
engaged.] 



1836.] DANIEL WHEELER. 257 



CHAPTER XVII. 

BAROTONGA — FRIENDLY ISLANDS. 

After witnessing the usual variety of changes in the 
winds and weather, and the thunder-storms to which 
these latitudes are subject, we were favoured to cross the 
equator about three o'clock in the morning of the 19th of 
Seventh Month, in health and safety, and at noon were 
in latitude forty miles south ; kmgitude by lunar obser- 
vation 160° west. Having by dint of exertion gained 
ground, one of the missionary stations on Rarotonga 
could plainly be discerned to leeward on Second-day 
afternoon, the 1st of Eighth Month. This was known 
by the appearance of a large building, which, with some 
others about it, was white-washed, and had a neat appear- 
ance. As the wind still blew strongly against us, we 
could not get sufficiently near the coast to entice the 
canoes to come off before the night closed in; so we 
hovered within a short distance of the island until the 
next morning, the 2nd of Eighth Month : when, at an 
early hour, a boat was seen coming from the shore, from 
the station observed yesterday, which in due time reached 
the Henry Freeling. "We were enabled to understand 
from our visitors, that we were off the station of Charles 
Pittman the missionary, with whom and with his wife, 
we became acquainted at the island of Tahiti last year. 
I sent a note back by the boat to say, we were now 
permitted to greet them from the very edge of Rarotonga ; 
and only waited information, as to the practicability of 
our vessel finding a place of safe anchorage. This boat 
was soon discovered to be again coming off, and on near 
approach, Charles Pittman himself proved to be on board 
of her. We had scarcely time to congratulate each other 
after he had reached the deck, before he became sea-sick 
from the tossing of our vessel. As he was unable to 
converse, we concluded to return to the shore with him 
immediately. As we drew nigh the strand, it became 



258 MEMOIRS OF [1836. 

densely covered with an innumerable host of children, 
who at once hailed us as their friends : it was with diffi- 
culty that we could pass along for them, as these delighted 
little naked fellows completely choked up the avenue 
through a grove of bananas, which leads to the mission- 
house, struggling who should first get hold of our hands ; 
and if but a finger could be laid hold of, it seemed quite to 
satisfy them : this banana grove was of Charles Pittman's 
own planting. Soon after reaching the house, the floor 
was studded over with natives squatted on every side, the 
elders of the people coming forward to salute us, and 
welcome us to their island. After some consideration 
and inquiry had taken place, it was concluded that the 
people should be generally convened to-morrow morning 
in that district, and a meeting held at eleven o'clock a.m. 
After partaking of some simple refreshment, we looked 
round the village of Gmatagnia, and then prepared to 
return to our vessel. When leaving her in the morning, 
we took with us an English union jack, for the purpose 
of hoisting upon a lofty bamboo, or cocoa-nut tree, as a 
signal for Captain Keen to stand in as close to the reefs 
as was prudent on seeing this flag displayed upon the 
shore, to save the labour of the people in the boat, and to 
afford us every chance of smooth water. "When this flag 
was put up, we were told that it was the first time the 
English flag had been planted upon the island of Raro- 
tonga ; very peaceable possession had been taken of the 
island on this occasion at any rate, and one in which a 
most cordial reception was strongly evinced, in a degree of 
that love which casteth out fear from every breast, and 
makes every man a brother. 

Eighth Month 3rd. — The morning was beautifully 
fine, but having crept a long distance from the island 
during the darkness, and the breeze now being very light, 
our progress shoreward again was very slow. On landing 
we were met by several hundreds of the natives, a large 
proportion of them boys ; and after remaining some time 
at the mission-house, we looked into the school for the 
least scholars : some of whom read to all appearance very 
readily. In the large school we heard several of the boys 
and girls read verse after verse alternately in one of the 
Evangelists ; and were informed that fifteen hundred 



1836] DANIEL WHEELEE. 259 

copies of the four Evangelists had been recently received 
from England, via Tahiti : some of these were read audibly, 
and we were told correctly. After some further examina- 
tion by catechising, a hymn was sung ; the schools then 
broke up in an orderly manner, and proceeded towards 
the meeting-house. 

While a silent spectator in the schools, the love of the 
Divine Master flowed in my heart towards these dear 
children, — an encouraging and sealing evidence, that 
strength and ability would not be wanting to proclaim 
the glad tidings of his gospel, in his time. The house 
was filled, and held upwards of two thousand people. 
We remained upon the floor of the building, whilst 
Charles Pittman read my certificates, and explained to 
the people the nature of my visit, I believe to the utmost 
of his power. During this time it was very evident, that 
if Charles Pittman had been speaking by my side, half of 
the people at least could not have heard him, and there- 
fore I thought it best to promote his remaining in his 
pulpit by joining him there. I remained quiet, however, 
until he had thoroughly finished, and then went up and 
stood in silence by his side, for a short interval : when it 
was with me to turn the attention of the gazing islanders 
to the " G-od and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ;" — 
that the great object of our thus being permitted to 
assemble together, might be fully realized, and the bless- 
ing which prevailed to the utmost bound of the everlasting 
hills, might rest upon us. After this, I had largely to 
declare the things which belong unto their peace, and to 
turn them to the "Lamb of Grod which taketh away the 
sin of the world;" — that they might know Him to be so 
in blessed reality, by believing in the light of the Holy 
Spirit, which shineth in every heart, as a light in a dark 
place ; that by taking heed thereunto, they would be 
made sensible of the darkness of their own hearts. It 
was for this the Saviour died, that mankind might no 
longer walk in darkness, but in the light of life ; that as 
sin hath heretofore reigned in us unto death, so now 
might grace reign through righteousness unto eternal life, 
by Jesus Christ our Lord. It was a solemn season ; the 
power of the Lord reigned over all, and his own works 
rendered living praises unto Him and the Son of his love. 



260 MEMOIES OE [1836. 

After the meeting broke up, some time was occupied in 
noticing the people, who remained in crowds about us. 

4sth. — At this station (Avarua,) we had a fine meeting, 
more than 2500 persons being present. My certificates 
were read as usual, and I had largely to publish the glad 
tidings of the everlasting gospel amongst them, to my 
own peace. 

The meeting held late, and the people were very solid 
and attentive ; my sympathizing and faithful interpreter 
could not help acknowledging the blessing, with which 
we had that day been favoured, as a crowning evidence. 
The people seemed reluctant to separate ; and many of 
them followed us to the dwelling of the absent missionary, 
where we partook of a repast, which had been kindly 
prepared for our accommodation. The king, or principal 
chief, Makea, joined us ; he was desirous of making a 
present of supplies for the vessel ; this however was 
declined, and his kind intention acknowledged with grati- 
tude. This chief's sister once dined on board the Henry 
Freeling, with Pomare the queen of Tahiti, when we were 
lying in the bay of Papeete at that island a year ago ; and 
she was mentioned in my Journal of that day, as the 
sister of the king of Earotonga. She was at the meeting, 
and came to me in a very kind and agreeable manner 
before it commenced, and after it was over; Charles 
Pittman gave me a pleasing account of her stability of 
conduct and example. Several questions were put to us 
on religious subjects through Charles Pittman, by Makea 
and others who attended ; and I had an opportunity of 
telling them what great things the Lord had done for 
them, and that the principal work they had to do in 
return, was to labour in the vineyard of their own hearts, 
&c. I was favoured to reach the vessel at the edge of dark. 

6th. — I did not feel clear of the out-station at Aroragne ; 
and found that I must land to-day at Gnatagnia, attend 
the meeting there to-morrow, and on Second-day go off to 
the out-station. Every exertion was made to push the 
Henry Freeling within the range of tolerably smooth 
water ; and the natives who had been anxiously watching 
our motions, on seeing this, launched the boat and put 
out to sea to meet us. On reaching the missionary 
dwelling, I told our kind host and hostess, that we were 



1836.] DANIEL WHEELER. 261 

now come to take up our abode with them in earnest. 
On explaining the prospect then before me, Charles 
Pittman expressed much satisfaction at the probability of 
the Aroragne people being visited. I left directions with 
Captain Keen, to stand close in with the island once 
every day if practicable ; and when we were ready to 
embark, the flag should be hoisted by us as before agreed 
upon. The remaining part of the day was fully occupied 
among the people, in making trifling purchases and 
bestowing rewards, &c. 

7 th. {First-day.) — After breakfast this morning, the 
Bible was laid before me, according to the usual practice 
of giving preference to the stranger, who at once under- 
takes to read a chapter, and afterwards to go forward with 
a prayer. "When I had finished reading, we remained 
in silence. I had a secret hope this circumstance might 
lead into serious consideration at a future day, as to the 
practice of Priencls on these occasions; and perhaps point 
out the difference between those whose time is always 
ready, and others who can only move in the ability given 
by Him, who said, " without me ye can do nothing." I 
sometimes feel much for some of the former, from a con- 
viction that they themselves are at seasons brought under 
a very humiliating sense of being numbered with those 
who " ask and receive not ;" but whilst anxious to be 
found in the path of my own duty, my desire is to be 
clothed with the heavenly garment of charity towards 
others in these matters. 

The time of the native meeting now drew nigh, at the 
thought of which my mind was greatly cast down ; and 
yet I felt a sustaining confidence that my being here was 
in right ordering, for if my own inclination could have 
been followed, we should have been this morning out of 
sight of the island altogether. Charles Pittman might 
have observed my sunken condition: for previously to 
setting out for the meeting, he seemed desirous to as- 
certain whether I should speak to the people or not. I 
told him this was very uncertain ; but from the manner 
in which this thing had been brought about, which was 
certainly not in my own will, it was by no means im- 
probable that I might have something to say to them. 
The house was well filled when we reached it, and Charles 



262 MEMOIRS OF [1836. 

Pittman at once ascended the pulpit, but I remained on 
the ground floor, as one having no part to take in the 
matter ; and, I trust, in a state something similar to that 
of passive clay, willing to be any thing or nothing, to do 
or to suffer in secret with the suffering seed. Charles 
Pittman went on with the usual services, as if he had 
little expectation of any interference on my part; but 
when the second singing was concluded, the way seemed 
at once to open for my going to him. On my getting 
into the pulpit, such was my blank condition, that I told 
him we must proceed slowly; for I should have to look 
well for the stepping stones to get along with safety. "We 
stood some time in silence together, when my mouth was 
opened with our blessed Lord's declaration,—-" there is 
joy in heaven over one sinner that repenteth, more than 
over ninety and nine just persons that need no re- 
pentance." Such is the everlasting mercy, and boundless 
love of Grod to his creature man, that he willeth not the 
death of a sinner; but rather that all should repent, 
forsake the evil of their ways, return unto Him, and live 
for ever. Por this the Saviour came ; not to condemn, 
but to save a guilty world : — Jesus Christ came into the 
world to save sinners from the wrath to come ; that we 
might have life, and that we might have it more abun- 
dantly. He purchased for poor, lost, finite man, the 
unspeakable gift of the Holy Spirit, by the sacrifice of 
himself on the blood-stained cross, " the just for the 
unjust, that he might bring us unto Grod," &c. Por about 
an hour and a-half, I was drawn forth to plead with these 
dear people, in the love of the gospel ; that they might be 
reconciled to Grod, for Christ's sake, for their own soul's 
sake, and ours also, because of the Truth as it is in Jesus. 
It was indeed a glorious meeting, and ought to be com- 
memorated with humblest gratitude and praise. 

My faithful interpreter was almost overcome with the 
sense of the working of the Lord's almighty power. When 
the spring was closed up, he spoke to me in allusion to 
my having said, on first going into the pulpit, that ' I 
should have to look well for the stepping-stones to get 
along with safety,' — saying to at he soon found I had got 
upon good ground, from the feelings he experienced. But 
the sentence of death was mine ; I sat down in nothing- 






1836.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 263 

ness and weakness ; the creature was laid in the dust, as 
one that owed unto his Lord, far more than " five hundred 
pence" many times multiplied, and who had nothing to 
pay with : — self-convicted too, and as one to whom all 
that had been spoken most fully applied. 

8th. — Rose at the earliest cock-crowing this morning, 
and prepared to set forward for Aroragne. Notice having 
been timely given, we found the people prepared to receive 
us, and the meeting was soon collected, to the number of 
fifteen hundred persons. Being a stranger on this side 
the island, my certificates were read as usual at the com- 
mencement. I remained upon the floor, with a crowd of 
natives squatted about me, and having now no one near 
me, that I had ever seen before, I felt like a stranger 
indeed. When the time arrived, I went to Charles 
Pittman, and eventually broke the silence, by reminding 
the people of Him, who knoweth our down-sitting and 
up-rising, and understandeth our thoughts afar off; yea, 
there is not a word in our tongue, but He knoweth it 
altogether : " all things are naked and open to the eyes 
of Him, with whom we have to do." " None of us can by 
any means redeem his brother, or give to Grod a ransom 
for him ; — our salvation must be wrought out by our- 
selves, and that with fear and trembling. But sinful and 
impotent as we are, the means for the accomplishment of 
this great work are mercifully placed within the reach of 
all, through the unutterable love of Grod, in Christ Jesus, 
our crucified, risen, and glorified Lord. In order to 
partake of this great and universal salvation, conferred 
upon mankind by the " Grod and Father of our Lord 
Jesus Christ," we must come to the experimental know- 
ledge of Him, who is the eternal author of it all. He 
tasted death for every man ; and by the awful sacrifice of 
himself, not only procured for a guilty world the remission 
of sins that are past, but the unspeakable gift of the Holy 
Spirit, &c. The spring of the everlasting gospel flowed 
freely to this people, and in its authority I was enabled to 
appeal unto themselves, and make them their own living 
witnesses to the in-shining of " the light of the glorious 
gospel of Christ " in their own hearts. It was a memo- 
rable season, and I trust will not soon be forgotten. After 
noticing the people we repaired to a native teacher's 



264 MEMOIES OF [1836. 

house, and partook of some cooling refreshment, of which 
we both stood in need. On our return to G-natagnia, we 
stopped to examine a new place of worship, sixty feet 
square, which is being built of coral, or agglomerated sand 
and shells, and is nearly complete to the roof. 

On this island we had the satisfaction to see a great 
increase of population, the children swarmed about its 
shores like Dees, and I think Charles Pittman said, the 
schools were attended by 3000 of different ages and both 
sexes. The houses of the natives are mostly constructed 
with some degree of uniformity, neatly white-washed, with 
roads to many of them made of broken shells, and a public 
road for travelling upon ; and the people seem to live 
generally in a state of enjoyment. The fruit and vege- 
tables usually found upon the isles of the Pacific abound, 
as the island is like a well-watered hot-bed. The lofty 
mountains in its centre, obstruct the passage of the clouds, 
and cause an abundant supply of rain. 

9th. — After discharging all our debts, and affording as 
many supplies to our friends, and for the benefit of the 
dear children, as we could spare, we took our last meal 
with Charles and Elizabeth Pittman ; we then bade a 
final adieu to the shores of Barotonga, and its swarthy 
tribes. 

The Henry Freeling anticipated our movement, and 
stretched in upon the coast, when the boat made its ap- 
pearance ; and we were favoured to get safely on board at 
half-past three o'clock in the afternoon : and at midnight 
were at least fifty miles from this interesting and highly- 
favoured little island. 

Our visit to Barotonga cannot, I think, on various 
accounts, be soon obliterated from our minds, or pass 
away as a tale that is told : the retrospect of the highly- 
favoured seasons, so condescendingly permitted to crown 
the different assemblies of the people, only brightens the 
more, as the days are increased which throw the scene 
of such love and such mercy still further and further 
behind. Before leaving Barotonga, I received several 
letters from some of the most capable scholars in the 
school at Grnatagnia, which were literally translated to 
us ; one of which I subjoin as a specimen, which will 
suffice for the whole, as they are nearly in the same 



1836.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 265 

strain. It is from Tekori, a boy of about sixteen years 
of age. 

' This is my speech to you, Daniel Wheeler, — 
1 Read it, that you may know great is our joy in seeing 
your face, and in knowing your speech of God's great 
kindness to you. Attend, — I will relate to you the coming 
of God's word to us. We were heathens formerly, — we 
did not know the living God Jehovah. At that time the 
devil was our god; — we worshipped him, and did that 
which is agreeable to his will : — that was our condition 
formerly, Daniel Wheeler. Attend, — then arrived the 
season in which the word of the great God came to us — 
even of Jehovah, and the word of God spread among us 
in that season ; — still listen, — God sent his servants to 
us, to inform us of the true way. Then the light sprung 
up in the midst of us. The word spoken by Isaiah the 
prophet was then fulfilled, chap. lx. verse 1. " Arise, shine, 
for thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord is risen 
upon thee." Behold, the light of Jehovah came to this 
land, and the light of Jehovah dawned upon us : then the 
word of God spread on this land. The children know the 
word of God. Pittman taught us unweariedly, and in 
this likewise, behold the love of God to us. 

' Our friend and brother, Daniel Wheeler, I think of the 

kindness of God in conveying you from your land — from 

Britain. Tou have been directed by God to this land 

and that land ; you have witnessed his loving kindness, — 

you have seen what has occurred in the deep, — the mighty 

power of God. He will not forsake those who put their 

trust in Him. Eriend, when you go to visit this land 

and that land, we will pray to God, that he may 

safely conduct you to the land whither you wish to 

I go, and that he may carry you safely to your own land. 

Friend, now go ; we have met, — you have seen our face 

i in Barotonga, and we have seen your face. Observe, one 

I thing yet remains. When we shall be assembled with 

r the word of God, of the blessed — in that world of joy, the 

) good people of Britain will know those of Barotonga, and 

j the good people of Barotonga will know those of Britain ; 

i and then will be known the true state of that land, and 

[ this land. This is a little speech of compassion toward 

you: may you be preserved in your voyaging. And 



266 memoies of [1836. 

now, may the grace of Glod be granted to us — even so — 
Amen. 

1 Erom Tekori : that is all I have to say.' 

17th. — At nine o'clock we were cheered with a sight 
of the island of Vavau, and immediately stood for the 
northernmost bluff, with a fresh trade -wind in our favour. 
"We found a sandy bottom, with sixteen fathoms upon it, 
which, after tumbling about for two months since leaving 
the roads of Waimea, at the Sandwich Isle Tauai, was 
accepted with thankfulness "What shall we render unto 
the Lord Most High, whose goodness and mercy still 
follow us in the way that we go ? — Yea, he delivereth the 
poor, and him that hath no helper. What shall we say, 
or what shall we do, but wonder and adore, in humble 
prostration of soul, the fulness and extent of that love, 
which no tongue can set forth or declare : it is boundless, 
as His everlasting mercy, — filling all space, and unfathom- 
able as the ocean we traverse. 

Vavau, Eighth Month l&th. — At noon left the vessel in 
quest of the missionary station. In a short time we 
reached the habitation of John Thomas, the senior mis- 
sionary, who has been for several years engaged upon 
these islands. Here we met with a kind and friendly 
reception, and the same offer of assistance as had been 
extended to us at other places. We found that the 
mission belongs exclusively to the Wesleyan Missionary 
Society ; these individuals are the first of its members 
whom we have met with in the Pacific. I left my certi- 
ficates with John Thomas for translation. 

19th. — Notwithstanding the weather was so wet as to 
confine us on board, yet the deck was crowded with the 
natives from morning till evening. Small hogs, vege- 
tables, and abundance of shells seem to be the whole of 
their saleable property. They are a fine manly race of 
people, of the most perfect form we have yet seen ; and 
having as yet had but little intercourse with foreigners 
they are not the victims of wretchedness and disease, 
which the seamen every where introduce. Their skins 
are clean and well oiled, and in general appearance 
they are healthy. The length and roughness of their 
hair, which is uniformly black, gives them rather a wild 
and ferocious appearance ; but they are in reality as gentle 



1836.] DANIEL WHEELEK. 267 

and docile as little children. "With the exception of an 
apron of long wiry grass abont the waist, they are mostly 
naked. Taofaahau, on whom the title of King Greorge 
has been conferred by the missionaries, is now absent at 
Lifuka, one of the Haabai Islands. He is spoken of very 
highly, and declared to be a preacher of the gospel to 
the people ; and the queen, Charlotte, fills the station of 
class-leader among the female part of the community. 
It is said, the whole population of the group Haafuluhau, 
(pronounced Haah-foo-loo-how,) of which Vavau is the 
largest island ; of the Haabai group, of which Lifuka is 
the most considerable, and a part of Tongataboo, have 

; embraced Christianity ; the remainder upon this last 
island are still called heathens. 

, 20th. — Went on shore this evening, principally to 

, inquire at what time I could see the people collected 

■ to-morrow morning, my mind having been turned towards 
a meeting with them. Finding no difficulty in the way, 

i and having the promise of John Thomas to interpret for 

' me, we returned on board. 

21st. {First-day.) — Grot ready in good time this morn- 

i ing, and taking the mate and four men in the boat, pro- 
ceeded to Neiafu. On reaching the meeting-house, it 

I appeared that the native worship had commenced much 
earlier than usual, to allow of more time for what might 

] succeed it. We remained outside the building, lest our 

I appearance should tend to confuse, until it was finished, 

• when John Thomas came out and took me to his seat. 
After my certificates were read and explained, I had, 

• after a pause, to turn the people to the great Teacher of 
' all mankind — Christ Jesus ; who, when on earth, spoke as 
' never man spoke, and taught as never man taught : the 
'i light of whose glorious gospel bringeth salvation to all 
1 that believe in and obey it. I had been induced to leave 

I all to bring them the glad tidings of this gospel, which is 

• the power of Gk)d unto salvation from sin ; that the ful- 
( ness of this heavenly blessing in all its riches, might be 
'< theirs for ever. I was abundantly strengthened by the 
< might of my ever gracious Master, to proclaim to these 
'noble islanders, the grace and truth which came by Him. 
J Under a feeling of great solemnity their attention was 
''riveted, while listening to the endeavours of a way-worn 

K" 2 



268 MEMOIES OE [1836. 

stranger, to turn them from darkness to the light of Christ 
in their own hearts, and from the power of Satan unto 
God ; whose mercy endnreth for ever. 

23rd. — This morning John Hobbs arrived in good time, 
bringing with him two canoes with six natives, who were to 
paddle the Henry Freeling's long boat to Eeletoa for the 
purpose of conveying us to a meeting there. "We were 
late in reaching our destination, owing to a strong current 
setting against the boat. John Thomas was preaching to 
the people when we arrived, and when he had finished we 
went into the meeting, and sat down. "When John 
Thomas had finished his explanation of my certificate, I 
stood up in great weakness and fear, and solemn silence 
prevailed over the assembly, which was large. I had to 
declare unto them the truth as it is in Jesus, even in Him 
who in due time died for all that all might live; — the 
same blessed Jesus, who came on earth in the greatness 
of his love and strength, to seek and to save that which 
was lost ; — who once taught the people in a body of flesh, 
but now teaches all mankind by His Holy Spirit of grace, 
and is the Saviour of all that believe, — the life and light 
of men ; — mighty to save the soul from sin, and lead it up 
to Gi-od the rather. I seemed to have little or nothing 
before me but the supply of the moment, from the time 
of standing up to the end. After dining and spending 
some time in the family of John Hobbs, we returned to 
the boat which was left about a mile off. 

31s£. — In the afternoon, some steps were taken to- 
wards prosecuting a visit to one of the smaller islands, 
which the weather had prevented our attempting last 
Fifth-day. We found to-day, that John Thomas had 
ascertained from some of the most intelligent natives, 
that the tide would flow to-morrow, sufficiently early to 
allow us to pass over the flats and reach the meeting 
in seasonable time : we were also informed that general 
notice had been given to the people of two other sta- 
tions, viz., Tanea and Eueiki, to assemble at the central 
station of the three, called Haalaiifuli, where the meet- 
ing is appointed to be held. 

Ninth Month 1st. — About ten o'clock a. m., we landed 
again on the island of Yavau, after a very circuitous pas- 
sage, but the only one by which the extremity of this 



1836.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 269 

island can be got at from Neiafu. We were soon met by 
the principal chief, Daniel Afu, and several of his people, 
who welcomed ns to their neighbourhood ; and after 
spending a short time at the chief's house, the meeting 
was assembled by the sound of heavy strokes upon a 
hollow piece of wood, a sort of native drum, which may 
be heard at a great distance. The people were soon col- 
lected, and after John Thomas had opened the meeting 
in the usual way, and read one of my certificates, all 
became silent. I had largely to declare amongst them 
the "unsearchable riches of Christ," the beloved Son 
of God, and Saviour of men ; whom all men are com- 
manded to hear : whose Holy Spirit speaketh in every 
heart, to bring us to repentance and amendment of life 
in the fear of Grod. To this heavenly Teacher I was con- 
cerned to turn them, and to exhort them in the love of 
the gospel to " believe in the Lord Jesus Christ and be 
saved ;" to believe in the power of His Holy Spirit in 
their hearts, and wait for it there : we were favoured 
with a solemnity, which nothing short of this irresistible 
power can produce. Many of the people came to us in a 
loving manner, when the meeting broke up, and hung 
about while we remained in the neighbourhood. 

After meeting we partook of some refreshment at the 
chief's house, in true native style upon the floor on mats, 
with the milk of the cocoa-nut as a beverage, and the 
pulpy shoots of the banana bruised between the fingers, 
to answer the pnvpose of washing the hands ; some native 
cloth from the dress of the chiefess served for a towel : 
this was found a very needful and agreeable part of 
the entertainment, having had literally to tear the food 
to pieces with our fingers. "When our repast was finished, 
we took leave of the chief and his family and others 
present, and returned to the sea-side, and were safely 
paddled back again to the sandy bay near Neiafu. 

3rd. — Yesterday, the subject of a meeting with the 
seamen rested upon me. In the afternoon a sufficient 
number of written notices were prepared and distributed 
amongst the shipping, leaving the result to Him who 
knoweth all things ; desiring that His great name alone may 
be exalted, and the gospel of the heavenly kingdom may be 
proclaimed in the heart of man to the Saviour's praise. 



270 3iemoies or [1836. 

4dli. {First-day.) — This morning much cast down and 
a poor creature, but as one bound to the work of the 
dear Master ; from which I dared not hold back, however 
human nature might be ready to shrink, as the hour of 
trial approached. Landed in good time, and proceeded 
to the meeting-house at Xeiafu. I felt depressed from a 
sense of something like a spirit of opposition being 
present ; but was soon comforted by an evidence which I 
could not mistake, of that power being nigh to strengthen 
the inner man, the all- sufficiency of which to sustain in 
time of trouble I have so often witnessed. I had to sit 
long in silence, but eventually stood up with those instruc- 
tive expressions of our Lord to his disciples, — " Herein is 
my Father glorified, that ye bear much fruit ; so shall ye 
be my disciples." — " He that abideth in me and I in him, 
the same bringeth forth much fruit ; for without me, ye 
can do nothing." From this I was enabled to show, that 
without the blessed influence of the Holy Spirit of the 
Son, we can do nothing. — much less be capable of bearing 
that fruit, by which the holy Father is glorified ; and the 
impossibility of performing that worship which only is 
acceptable in the sight of Him, " who is a Spirit," without 
the help of the Holy Spirit : that therefore it is indis- 
pensable, in order to the performance of true spiritual 
worship, to wait in reverential silence for a renewal of 
that strength, which is mighty through Grod to the 
casting down imaginations, and every high thing that 
exalteth itself against the knowledge of Grod, — to the 
" bringing into captivity every thought to the obedience 
of Christ, — even to the obedience of the Spirit of Truth 
in our hearts, without which none can worship Grod in 
Spirit and in truth. It is this influence which can alone 
prepare our hearts to worship, praise, and glorify the Grod 
and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ ; who is a Spirit, 
and must be worshipped in Spirit and in truth. I had to 
set forth the admirable adaptation of the glorious gospel 
dispensation to the condition of man the world over, and 
the blessed superiority of true spiritual worship in the 
inner temple of the heart, over that which is left in the 
outer court to be trodden under foot. ~My mind was par- 
ticularly turned towards those " that go down to the sea 
in ships, that do business in great waters, — that see the 



1836.] DAKIEL WHEELEK. 271 

works of the Lord, and his wonders in the deep." Although 
such may often feel excluded from their fellow-men, shut 
out from every opportunity of religious instruction, and 
destitute of the ' means of grace ;' this is evidently not 
the case, but a delusion of the great enemy of Grod and 
man ; although it may be often held out by those who 
have a zeal for Grod, but not according to knowledge, of 
whom the great apostle speaks. For notwithstanding it 
is the lot of seafaring men to spend their days in roving 
upon the mighty ocean, yet the only true and blessed 
means of grace are still within their reach, — even that 
grace and truth which came by Jesus Christ, which hath 
appeared unto all men, -and teacheth all men that believe 
in it. No class of men have a better opportunity of 
attending upon the means of salvation ; and although 
their allotment may be thought solitary, yet they are 
saved from many temptations, and out of the reach of the 
contaminating example of wicked men, to which those on 
shore are daily exposed. They have less to draw their 
attention aside from the great work, and more time to 
work out their souls' salvation, than many of their fellow 
mortals : — their nightly watches may be turned to ever- 
lasting account, in Avaiting upon the Lord, in looking for 
the blessed hope and glorious appearing of the great Grod 
and Saviour, by His Holy Spirit of grace. No men have 
greater need to acquaint themselves with Grod and be at 
peace ; they are in jeopardy every hour, which plainly 
bespeaks the necessity of their being prepared to meet 
their Grod, as with their lives in their hands. The Lord 
most High, in his infinite goodness and mercy, hath 
vouchsafed a day of visitation to all men, for the salvation 
of all men ; and it is this visitation that preserveth the 
life of the spirit in man. " Thy visitation," said Job, 
" hath preserved my spirit." The meeting held long, but 
proved a searching solemn season ; and although at first a 
gloom seemed to hang over it, eventually every cloud, or 
feeling of this kind, was scattered by that power, whom 
winds and waves obey ; and it ended well. A considerable 
number of seamen from the different ships with their 
captains attended, also the whole of the missionary families 
here, and one from Feletoa, with many of the natives, and 



272 memoibs of [1836. 

some New Zealanders connected with the shipping, who 
understand English pretty well. 

8th. — We landed at Otea, and proceeded towards the 
other side of the island where the meeting was to be held. 
In crossing the sandy beaches, two of which were in our 
route, exposed to the full blaze of the sun nearly at noon, 
the heat and glare of light were almost insupportable, 
and the want of air when passing through the bush was 
still more oppressive. "We stayed a short time at the 
house of the chief, whose name is Lazarus, a steady going 
man among the people; and when cooled a little, pro- 
ceeded to the meeting, where the natives were assembled 
in readiness. Exclusive of the pulpit, there did not appear 
to be a seat in the whole neighbourhood, except on the 
floor ; some of the people at last brought part of an old 
canoe into the building, for Charles and myself to sit 
upon. I felt in a very low and feeble condition, both as 
to body and mind ; but when my certificates were read, I 
stood up with a salutation of love in my heart to the 
people ; which having expressed, I had to turn their atten- 
tion to Him, "Who seeth not as man seeth," but who is 
a Spirit, and looketh on the heart. My heart was greatly 
enlarged towards the people; and they listened with 
apparent attention : but there was a feeling of deadness 
over the meeting, greater than we had yet witnessed on 
these islands. After remaining some time at the house of 
the chief to refresh and rest, we again crossed the island, 
and resumed our station in the boat : we proceeded 
round the northern part of the island, and visited a 
splendid cavern, into which we rowed with the boat, 
having a canoe to lead the way, conducted by JNoah, one 
of the chiefs of Otea, and two chosen natives also well 
acquainted with the position and entrance of this wonder- 
ful place. The great height of the vaulted arches above 
our heads, which are almost of gothic shape, from which 
are suspended a variety of huge spiral masses of pon- 
derous weight, apparently ready to fall, — the amazing 
depth and clearness of the water under us, together with 
the dark and deep recesses, which could not be explored 
for want of a light, exhibited a sublhne and magnificent 
spectacle and a specimen of those great and marvellous 



1836.] DANIEL WIIEELEE. 273 

works, incomprehensible to mortal man. Fish of large 
size swam about beneath us, without the least appearance 
of being disturbed by the boat, so great was the depth of 
water between us and them. In knocking off some of 
the spiral crags within our reach to bring away with us, 
the echo produced was alarming, and as if the whole roof 
was in danger of falling upon us. 

9th. — King G-eorge having arrived from Lifuka, one of 
the Haabai Islands, this morning paid us a visit : a Saul- 
like man in truth, being higher than the rest of the 
people perhaps by the head and shoulders ; he was naked, 
with the exception of some native cloth round his waist. 
His moral character is highly spoken of, and the great 
prosperity of the Christian profession here, is said to be 
owing to his promptness in the due observance of its rites 
and ordinances : the laws are said to be good, and he 
insists upon their being executed with rigour. 

11th. (First-day.) — Spent a peaceful day on board, col- 
lected the crew both fore and afternoon for devotional 
purposes : — none of them seemed disposed to attend the 
meeting on shore. 

13th. — This morning, John Thomas came on board at 
eight o'clock ; when we immediately proceeded down the 
harbour in the usual way, and landed on the western 
coast of Vavau. A meeting was to be held at Hihifo, 
about a mile from the landing-place ; whither we went, 
and met with the chief Solomon, at his own habitation ; 
and as soon as the people were collected, repaired to the 
meeting-place. The places of worship at the stations 
distant from Neiafu are like large sheds, standing upon 
props, and open on both sides ; but the ends are made 
tolerably close with coarse matting. As there was no 
seat in the meeting, I remained near John Thomas, who 
occupied a considerable time in the native language, 
before reading my certificates. When he had finished 
we stood by each other in silence, and the people seemed 
unsettled, as if they did not know what to expect next, 
or to whom they should hearken, first looking upon one 
of us, and then upon the other ; until it was with me to 
caution them against a dependence upon the creature, 
but to endeavour to fix the attention of their minds upon 
the Creator, who is a Spirit and knoweth all things. The 

n3 



274 memoies or [1836. 

darkness hideth not from Him, — the darkness and the light 
are both alike to Him, before whom the night shineth as 
the day. My desire was, that nothing might be permitted 
to beguile them from the simplicity of the gospel of 
Christ, — that they might not rest satisfied with a mere 
hearsay knowledge of his name, as a Saviour, but come 
to the knowledge of his Holy Spirit in themselves, and 
know for themselves His gospel to be the power of Grod 
unto salvation. Although I had full opportunity to clear 
myself, yet so great was the stream of love that flowed 
towards the people of Hihifo, that after the meeting was 
over, I found no relief: the desire of my heart was as 
strong as ever, that they might not be beguiled by lifeless 
forms and shadows, from the simplicity that is in Christ, 
the living and eternal substance. After spending some 
time with Solomon, the chief, who spread a table plen- 
tifully for our refreshment, according to native custom, 
we repaired to the boat, and proceeded forthwith to the 
Henry Greeting. 

19th. — This evening it seemed best to arrange to attend 
a native meeting at Matika, a few miles from hence ; 
the greater part of which distance can be performed by 
boat. 

20th. — The weather apparently likely to answer for our 
going to Matika ; and John Hobbs having arrived with a 
suitable crew of natives, by nine o'clock we proceeded on 
our way. Having now an interpreter, to whose abilities 
and qualifications in the native language I was a stranger, 
it seemed like venturing upon untried ground. I soon 
found that I had no cause to fear on this head, but rather 
to dread the quickness with which he at once compre- 
hended the drift of what I had to say, and interpreted it 
to the people ; however, although every sentence as soon 
as uttered, was rapidly conveyed to them without hesita- 
tion on his part, yet with thankfulness I can say, that I 
never felt less difficulty in getting on. I had to caution 
them particularly, not to be deceived in looking without 
for that which is only to be found within ; that so they 
might come to the knowledge of Christ, the light of 
whose Holy Spirit shineth in every heart; and that they 
might believe in it to the saving of the soul, — that so 
Christ may dwell richly in their hearts by faith, that He 



1836.] DANIEL WHEELEK. 275 

might be theirs, and they might be His, in His Father's 
kingdom for ever. It was a comfortable meeting, and ended 
well. Great is my desire for these people, that their 
hearts may be directed to the love of God, and to the 
patient waiting for Christ. How great the responsibility 
of those, who take upon themselves to introduce the reli- 
gion of Jesus amongst a simple-hearted people, lest its 
beautiful simplicity be hid from them, by forms and 
shadows of man's invention ! 

22nd. — Although many natives were on board, we were 
enabled to set aside our bartering, and sit down to wait 
upon the Lord, but it required firm struggling to get into 
quiet introversion of mind ; towards the end a little of 
that strength was witnessed, by which only the foes of a 
man's house can be cast out, and himself left in peaceable 
possession. 

24\th. — Both yesterday and to-day, with the exception of 
taking the needful exercise on shore, as the sun declined, 
we were engaged on board getting things into train, with 
the prospect of shortly sailing for the Haabai group of 
Tonga isles. Since it has come to my knowledge that the 
strength of these islands is to be assembled at Lifuka with 
king Greorge of Vavau, and Josiah (Tubou), the king of 
Tongataboo, I have not seen the way open for me to 
move in any direction but to Lifuka ; and the more I have 
dwelt upon this subject, the more it appears to be the 
right track for me to pursue. 

26th. — Yesterday (Mrst-day,) spent the day on board. 
Collected the sailors twice in the course of the day for 
devotional purposes. 

2Sth. — John Hobbs called on board to-day, with whom 
an arrangement was made to visit a native meeting to- 
morrow afternoon, should the weather permit us to pro- 
ceed and the people to collect. "We learn from John 
Hobbs that the shock of the earthquake last evening, was 
the most severe he had known since his coming to these 
islands : it was felt on board the American ship Mussel, 
quite as much as on board the Henry Freeling. 

29th. — In our solitary sitting this forenoon, we were 
favoured to witness a degree of strength sufficient for the 
day, to wrestle for the blessing. Soon after three o'clock 
John Hobbs and ourselves set forward in our own boat, with 



726 me^ioies or [1S36. 

six able natives to paddle ; on account of the falling tide 
we landed at a place much more distant from the meeting 
to which we were going, than would otherwise have been 
necessary. 

The heat of the afternoon made the extra walking very 
fatiguing ; and the current of air to which 1 was after- 
wards exposed, occasioned considerable pain in my head : 
but such was the engagement of my mind, that this bodily 
annoyance was little regarded. After resting awhile at 
a house built for the special purpose of accommodating 
the teachers, the meeting commenced; and although I 
was as an emptied vessel, while the translation of my 
certificates was read, yet shortly after the reading con- 
cluded, my mouth was opened to turn the attention of 
the people to that Almighty power, which "is not far 
from every one of us, " dwelling in our hearts by his 
Holy Spirit, except we be reprobates ; " in whom we live 
and move and have our being." He that abideth of old, 
with whom a thousand years are but as one day, and one 
day as a thousand years, — from everlasting to everlasting, 
— He is Grod, and changeth not. My desire for this people 
was, that they might become wise in heart, by seeking 
after that knowledge which is life eternal, through the 
operation of the Holy Spirit, which shines in every heart ; 
that they might inherit glory, and be numbered among 
those that shall shine as the brightness of the firma- 
ment, and with them that turn many to righteousness. 
The gospel of the everlasting kingdom was freely preached 
to these dear people : it was a memorable season, and 
yielded peaceful relief to my mind. TTe reached our 
vessel soon after dark. "What, indeed, can we render 
unto the Lord for all this ! being nothing ourselves, and 
possessing nothing, but what we have received from Him, 
the God of love and praise. 

Tenth Month 1st. — Yesterday engaged on board most 
of the day, making ready for sailing for the Haabai. My 
attention has been drawn at times, in the course of yester- 
day and to-day, towards again attending the native meet- 
ing at Xeiafu to-morrow; and John Thomas and Stephen 
Iiabone calling on board this afternoon, afforded me an 
opportunity of mentioning the subject. John Thomas, 
kindly agreed at once to make way for it, and offered his 



1836.] DANIEL WHEELEK. 277 

assistance as interpreter. Although so often a partaker 
of heavenly help and goodness, I am still imploring more; 
being increasingly sensible of the want of it, when looking 
towards this meeting ; that the name of the Lord Jesus 
may be exalted, to the glory of Grod the Father. 

Having now every prospect of bending our course 
towards Lifuka, I deemed it expedient to make an offer 
to convey as many of the missionary families as inclined 
to go to the congress ; telling John Thomas, that if they 
were willing to put up with the want of accommodations 
to which they would be subjected in our small vessel, the 
whole of them might go with us. 

The shock of another earthquake was felt on the night 
of the 29th ultimo * 

2nd. (First-day.) — This morning I felt a very poor 
creature, both in body and mind ; but " knowing in whom 
I have believed," and unto whom " all power in heaven 
and earth is given," I prepared to attend the native 
meeting at Neiafu. We reached the mission-house before 
the bell rung : and accompanied John Thomas to the 
meeting in due time. I sat for some time in a pew con- 
structed for the missionaries; and when John Thomas 
had finished speaking, I went and stood in front of the 
people, upon the base on which the pulpit is erected. 
John Thomas then came down to me, and a general silence 
prevailed over the assembly, which was large, until broken 
by myself with the words ;— " Watch ye, stand fast in the 
faith, quit you like men, be strong." The burden which 
rested upon my mind was, that these people might become 
the Lord's people, formed for himself, to show forth his 
praise, — that they might become his children, and be 
taught of Him ; for all the sons and daughters of men, 
which form His church, are taught of the Lord himself: 
in righteousness they are established, and great shall be 
their peace. — That they might indeed be sheep of the one 
fold, and of the one great and heavenly Shepherd, hear 
his voice, be known of him, and follow him : and thus be 
enabled individually to say, from blessed experience, 
" The Lord is my shepherd; I shall not want. He maketh 

* This was the fifth earthquake which had occurred during their stay 
in Port Refuge. 



278 memoies or [1836. 

me to lie down in green pastures ; he leadetli me beside 
the still waters. He restoreth my soul ; he leadeth me 
in the paths of righteousness for His name's sake." But 
the sheep must first learn to know the voice of the great 
Shepherd, when they hear it, from the voice of a stranger; 
that so they may follow him with safety whithersoever he 
leadeth: those that are the sheep of his fold know him, 
and are known of him. " My sheep," said Christ, " hear 
my voice, and I know them, and they follow me : and I 
give unto them eternal life ; and they shall never perish, 
neither shall any man pluck them out of my hand : My 
Father, which gave them me, is greater than all ; and no 
man is able to pluck them out of my Father's hand." 
Thus, the security and blessedness of the Lord's children, 
which compose his church, are set forth by its holy Head, 
the Lord Jesus, that great Shepherd of the sheep : and 
there is no other way for any of us to become of this happy 
number, but that of sitting under the teaching of His 
Holy Spirit, to learn of Him, to know his voice, and be 
known of Him, and be his sheep, and follow Him. He 
will teach us humility, meekness, and lowliness of heart. 
Such are formed for himself, do show forth His praise, 
and glorify Him before men, by producing the fruit of the 
Spirit in the sight of those around them ; openly declaring 
by life and conversation, that the gospel of Christ is the 
power of G-od unto salvation, even to those who before- 
time were in darkness, hateful and hating one another. 
I was largely opened among them; and if it was possible 
to recapitulate all that was uttered, words would still fall 
short, and fail to describe the heart-tendering solemnity 
which crowned the meeting. Towards the conclusion 
when about saying farewell to these dear people, as one 
never to see their faces again, that Almighty power which 
alone can soften the heart was eminently conspicuous ; 
tears could not be restrained, but silently and undis- 
guisedly rolled down the swarthy cheeks of the sons and 
daughters of this isle of the ocean. 

3rd. — Early in the morning the Henry Freeling un- 
moored, and prepared for sailing : by twelve o'clock the 
whole of the missionary families, with their servants and 
luggage being on board, we left the well-sheltered harbour 
of Port Eefuge; and retracing our course through the 






1836.] DANIEL WHEELER. 279 

maze of islands into the open ocean, stretched away from 
the shore of Vavau. A large number of the natives 
attended to the last, and hung round the sides of our 
vessel until compelled to let go their hold, evincing sin- 
cere regret at her departure. Our passengers amounted 
in all to eighteen persons, besides nine domestics. We 
had also "William Bunubunu, nephew of the late Einau 
the conqueror of these islands in former days, selected by 
King George, as our pilot for the Haabai group. 

4ith. — By ten o'clock, a. m., the island of Toofoa was 
fairly opened, and the action of the volcano at the north 
end plainly to be seen, vomiting clouds of smoke into the 
atmosphere, which occasionally burst forth with increased 
strength. On Fourth-day the 5th instant, we were fa- 
voured safely to anchor off the island of Lifuka, abreast of 
the settlement of Mua, in only three and a half fathoms 
water. Soon after we had anchored, Charles Tucker, the 
resident missionary at this place came off, bringing with 
him James Watkin, who had arrived the preceding day 
from his station on the island of Tongataboo. A double 
canoe was procured, which took the whole of our pas- 
sengers and luggage at once to the shore : they were 
safely landed by eleven o'clock, to their great relief. The 
natives soon began to visit us, well pleased to see a vessel 
at anchor off the island, as it is but seldom that such a 
circumstance occurs. 



2S0 aieaioies or [1S36. 



CHAPTER xyni. 

EEIEXDEY ISLANDS CON'l'lN UJSD — HEW ZEALAND. 

Tenth 3Iontli Itli. — In the afternoon we visited the 
mission-house by invitation. "While there, it was with me 
to propose having an opportunity afforded of seeing the 
people, when collected at their morning meeting next 
First-day, On inquiring about some one to interpret 
what I might have to say to the people, James "Watkin 
the missionary then present from Tongataboo, was pro- 
posed to undertake that part of the work, to which he 
kindly and readily assented. May the Lord be graciously 
pleased to magnify his power, and cause this stranger and 
myself to be faithful to Him, in performing each his office ; 
so that. " that life and immortality" which ;i are brought 
to light by the glorious gospel," may be declared to the 
natives of Lifuka, and others assembled with them, to our 
Maker's praise. 

8t7i. — It is probable that the meeting to-morrow will be 
very large, as the inhabitants from the different islands 
which compose the Haabai group, are now assembled at 
this place, besides a vast number from the Haafuluhau 
group, and Tongataboo. Oh ! that the blaster of as- 
semblies may be there. To Him, who only knoweth my 
motive for coming ainongst them. I commend them and 
myself; humbly praying for help in the needful time, lest 
the cause of truth and righteousness should suffer in such 
feeble hands. 

9th. (First-day.) — Proceeded towards the shore at an 
early hour. TTe were met on landing by a swarm of 
young natives, who appeared to be on the look out for us. 
In half an hour the first bell rung to assemble the people : 
this bell might have been spared, as the large meeting- 
house was filled, and a multitude still outside, when we 
passed by on our way from the boat to the mission-house: 
another extensive building was also filled, not far from 



1836.] DAKCEL WHEELEE. 281 

the largest. The natives were indeed gathered together 
to an extent, which we have not before witnessed in the 
Friendly Islands. 

James Watkin kindly conducted me through the con- 
course of people, into an enclosed place in front of the 
pulpit on a level with the floor : here I remained, until 
the interval arrived for me to take a station by the side of 
my interpreter, to be in readiness to minister to the 
people, as way should open. I felt no hesitation in going 
up into the pulpit, believing that even when the most 
advantageous position was chosen, but a small portion of 
the people in comparison with the whole collected about 
the house, would distinctly hear what was said; these 
buildings are open at the side, a circumstance which the 
nature of the climate requires, and which is a special 
advantage at these times, as before has been witnessed by 
us at Yavau. A general stillness now prevailed over this 
large assembly, which I thought might be occasioned in 
the first place, by the novelty of two persons appearing 
in the pulpit, both standing, and both silent. It was not 
long however before I had to turn their attention to 
Him, unto whom the cattle on a thousand hills belong ; 
before whom, the secret thoughts of every heart are laid 
open. He seeth us as we really are, born in sin, and 
laden with iniquity, helpless, and utterly unable of our- 
selves to do anything for ourselves ; for, as men and 
mortals, we possess nothing, and are as nothing ; and yet 
such is the love of God even to a guilty world, that of the 
fulness of His Son Christ Jesus the Lord, " have we all 
received, and grace for grace." — " God so loved the world 
that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever be- 
lieveth in him should not perish, but have everlasting 
life." "Who among us can contemplate the wondrous 
mercy and unutterable love, wherewith God so loved the 
world, without feeling a desire to pour forth a grateful 
acknowledgment of " thanks be unto God for his unspeak- 
able gift ;" — even the gift of His Son Jesus Christ, by 
whom came that grace which hath appeared unto all 
men ; by which grace alone are we saved from sin and 
from the wrath to come, through faith, and that not of 
ourselves ; for we have nothing, and are only sinners. It 
is through faith which cometh from the Son of God, who 



282 memoirs op [1836. 

loved us, and gave himself for us ; who is also " the 
author and finisher" of that one true faith, which worketh 
by love, and purifieth the hearts of those who believe in 
its saving, cleansing power ; which giveth the victory 
over the evil propensities of fallen nature, and over every 
temptation of the devil. 

The word of the Truth of the gospel flowed freely to 
these dear people ; for whom my desire was, that they 
might not rest satisfied with making an empty profession 
of religion, but " believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, and be 
saved." Although at the close of the meeting I felt as 
if my strength was renewed for the work, I should, with- 
out such sustaining help, have been dismayed at the 
burden which still rested upon my mind. After the 
meeting broke up many of the people flocked about us ; 
amongst others, I shook hands with an aged female of 
rank, considered by the people higher than their king: 
king Greorge himself was one of those who helped to 
carry her on their shoulders — she being unable to walk 
any considerable distance. Her placid countenance, and 
manner altogether, bespoke that she had good-will in her 
heart towards us ; and the remembrance of the interview, 
though short, always brings with it a feeling of peaceful 
tranquillity to my mind. 

13th. — At two o'clock p.m. Charles Tucker, the resident 
missionary at Lifuka, and his wife, accompanied king 
Greorge and his wife Charlotte on board to dinner. On 
taking our seats at the table, I told Charles Tucker that 
it was our practice to endeavour to feel a grateful tribute 
arise in our hearts to Him, from whom all our blessings 
come ; they were of course left at liberty : when Charles 
Tucker called upon the king to ask a blessing, which he 
did in a serious manner. The parties were greatly 
amused with a set of William Darton's Scripture views, 
&c. ; and I believe were pleased with their visit. "We 
landed towards evening, and walked to the other side of 
the island for exercise ; this part is wholly enclosed by a 
coral reef, which enables the people to procure fish in 
almost any weather. When looking towards visiting Lifuka, 
I thought as the principal part of the Tongataboo people, 
with their ruler, would be assembled here, that I might 
not have to proceed to the latter island ; but I do not 



1836.] DANIEL WHEELEH. 283 

find that this will be sanction enough for me to stay away 
from it, as it has dwelt much upon my mind for several 
days past ; I therefore believe it safest for me to go 
thither, however opposed to my own inclination : if the 
Lord's presence does but go with me, it is enough ; for in 
His presence only there is life, and at His right hand 
durable riches and righteousness, yea pleasures for ever- 
more. The desire and prayer of my heart, and I believe 
it may be added, my greatest delight also, is to be found 
labouring to exalt his great and adorable name, and to 
promote the extension of the blessed Saviour's kingdom 
in the hearts of mankind. On returning to the boat in 
the evening, several of the missionaries were upon the 
beach, when I told James Watkin that I could not pass 
by Tongataboo, offering him a passage with us to his 
family at Nukualofa. Fearing to let the members of the 
mission separate without requesting a select opportunity 
with them, I told them that I should like us to have an 
hour or so together, in the presence of the Most High, 
before they separated ; this proposal was accepted with 
openness, and every thing made to give way for bringing 
it about : to-morrow evening at six or seven o'clock was 
mentioned as the probable time for our meeting together. 
14^. — Landed in the afternoon, and drank tea at the 
mission-house. About the time agreed upon, the whole 
of the families, except the wife and young children of 
John Hobbs, (whose numerous family could not be left 
alone,) assembled in a large room in Charles Tucker's 
house, and sat down together in silence. I endeavoured 
to keep my mind staid in humble dependence upon Him, 
who commands the morning, and causeth the day-spring 
to know his place ; and after dwelling a considerable time 
in silence, it was with me to bow the knee in supplication 
unto Him, who inhabiteth the praises of eternity, and 
" covereth himself with light as with a garment ;" — and 
to ask in the name of our Redeemer, that His life-giving 
presence might be near on the occasion, to subdue in us 
every thing that stands opposed to His righteous prin- 
ciple of light, life, and love ; — that His power alone may 
rule, and preserve our hearts, &c. After sitting down 
again, a quiet season was vouchsafed, though a further 
time of silence was to be passed. There seemed much to 



284 MEMOIES OF [1836. 

travail under before the way was fairly opened for me, to 
declare the indispensable necessity for each of ns to know 
for ourselves the will of Grod, seeing that Christ has said, 
— "not every one that saith, Lord, Lord, shall enter into 
the kingdom of heaven ; but he that doeth the will of my 
Father which is in heaven." That before we are in a 
state to be entrusted with the knowledge of the Divine 
will, the will of the creature must be laid low, and sub- 
jected to the will of the great Creator ; our bodies must 
become living sacrifices, holy, acceptable to Grod ; we must 
be altogether transformed, and our minds renewed by the 
power of the Spirit of the Lord Jesus, believed in, and 
operating in us, " that we may prove what is that good 
and acceptable, and perfect will of Grod," &c. 

It was a solid and solemn season, the power of Truth 
was over all. Before leaving the shore, I mentioned the 
probability of my again attending a meeting of the natives 
on the following First- day morning, to which no difficulty 
seemed likely to present. 

16th. (First-day.) — This morning went to Charles 
Tucker's house, to wait until the natives were collected 
together. On the way was much gratified to learn, that it 
was concluded to dispense with many of the exercises 
usual at their meetings on First-days. This circumstance 
had come about without my knowledge, although I had 
before-time mentioned, that the meetings lasted longer 
than the people were able to bear ; being densely stowed 
upon the floor, almost without a circulation of air, in a 
tropical climate. After I had taken my station by the 
side of James Watkin, a general silence prevailed over 
the multitude assembled ; and in due time my mouth was 
opened to revive in their hearing, that — " Whoso is wise, 
and will observe these things, even they shall understand 
the loving-kindness of the Lord." But the first thing to 
be done in order to partake of the Lord's loving- kindness, 
which is better than life, is to believe in the Lord Jesus 
Christ ; without this, none can behold his wonderful 
works, nor praise Him, for his great goodness to the 
children of men. When the Saviour of the world was on 
earth, and dwelt among the sons of men, he did not many 
mighty works in some places, because of the unbelief of 
the people ; and it is the same at this day. There is no 



1836.] DANIEL WHEELEB. 285 

way unto God the Father, but by the Son ; and we can 
never know the Son, to be " the way, the truth, and the 
life," unless we believe in His power to save to the utter- 
most, all those that are willing to come unto God by 
him. — " For he that cometh to God, must believe that 
He is, and that He is a rewarder of them that diligently 
seek him." Without faith it is impossible to please him : 
but how great is his goodness to the humble believer that 
feareth him, — to them that wait for him, — to the soul that 
seeketh him. Tea, eternal life is the reward of all those, 
who by patient continuance in well-doing, thus seek the 
Lord with believing hearts. While tribulation, anguish, 
indignation and wrath, will be the portion of unbelievers, 
and of those who are contentious ; who disregard the shin- 
in gs of the true light that lighteth every man that cometh 
into the world, who obey not the truth, or the manifesta- 
tions of the Spirit of truth, which convinceth of sin. My 
heart was enlarged, and the way fairly opened before me, 
to proclaim amongst the people the truth as it is in Jesus ; 
and to tell them that salvation was nigh unto them that 
day: — it depended upon themselves, — it remained with 
themselves, — to " believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and be 
saved." Not merely to believe that he came in the flesh, 
and died for the sins of the whole world; but to believe 
in the coming of his Holy Spirit into their hearts, to 
purge away their sins, and save them from the wrath to 
come, while the day of their visitation is mercifully 
lengthened out. In the same love which brought me 
among them, I bade them all an affectionate farewell in 
the Lord. 

Many of them with whom we were personally acquainted, 
nocked round us to shake hands, amongst others, the 
king and his principal chiefs. And now believing myself 
clear of the island, we paid a short and final visit to the 
mission-house, and then returned to the vessel, having no 
other prospect before me, but that of sailing in the morn- 
ing towards Tongataboo. 

[Before leaving Lifuka, letters were addressed to D. W. 
by the Wesleyan missionaries resident in the Friendly 
Islands ; expressing their Christian regard, and the com- 
fort they had felt in his labours amongst their people.] 



286 MEMOIES OF [1836. 

17th. — Unmoored at the earliest dawn of day. Soon 
after we were ready, our passenger James Watkin came 
on board, with the whole body of missionaries then at 
Lifuka, Their stay was necessarily short indeed, scarcely 
longer than while they delivered up their letters and 
parcels, for not a few of their friends and connexions in 
Sydney and England. On their departure the anchor 
was weighed, and we immediately proceeded towards the 
opening in the reef; making all sail, if possible, to clear 
the principal dangers of the Haabai group, before night- 
fall. 

19th. — By two o'clock we were abreast of the settle- 
ment of Nukulofa, and were favoured to anchor safely in 
fourteen fathoms water. Soon after a canoe arrived, and 
carried off our agreeable passenger and companion, James 
"Watkin, whose wife could be seen on the shore waiting 
for her husband. 

We find that a large portion of the inhabitants of Ton- 
gataboo still retain their heathenish practices, and hitherto 
could never be prevailed upon to cast away their idols. 
They keep those who have embraced Christianity in 
constant alarm, and cause them to keep up a strict watch, 
and to live within strongly fortified places, as in a state 
of actual warfare. 

20th. — At one o'clock p.^,1., landed for the first time at 
the settlement of 2s"ukulofa ; but the tide being low, we 
were compelled to submit to being carried over a part of 
the reef, the water being too shallow to float our boat. 
James "Watkin, with two children, was on the beach, 
ready to conduct us to his house ; and we spent an agree- 
able afternoon with his family. In the course of the 
time we were there, Abraham, a brother of Josiah Tubou 
the king, came in to see us : — he seems a serious steady 
man, from forty to fifty years of age, and is considered a 
religious character. The settlement of ISukulofa is sur- 
rounded by tall trees, so thickly planted, that a man 
cannot pass between them, having several sally-ports or 
entrance gates, which are secured at night in a substantial 
manner. Outside this wall of trees, which have rails 
connected with them, is a very deep trench, the coral 
taken out of which forms an additional barrier of defence 
outside the trees, and renders the approach almost in- 



1836.] DANIEL WHEELER. 287 

accessible. It was pleasant to find that the missionaries 
have lived latterly entirely outside of these fortifications, 
without any defence beyond a fence of slender cane-work. 

21st. — Landed in the afternoon and made our way to 
the mission-house, taking with us a variety of drugs, and 
numerous articles of clothing for children, for the use of 
James Watkin' s family, with a quantity of dresses suitable 
for the native children. It is a great privilege, through 
the kindness of my dear friends in England, to be able to 
administer, in some degree, to the wants and comforts of 
those to whom I am most certainly very greatly indebted ; 
and without whose kind and brotherly assistance, my 
mouth, in most instances, must have been closed, as 
regards declaring the word of life in the different islands. 

23rd. — On going to the meeting we found the house 
quite filled, with many standing and squatting outside, 
and others coming towards it. My truly kind and faithful 
interpreter, James Watkin, did every thing in his power 
to open the way clearly for me, by explaining the transla- 
tion of the Morning Meeting's certificate, which he read. 
The reading was succeeded by a time of silence, until I 
stood up, and was strengthened to express the desire of 
my heart, that they might all come to the knowledge of 
the truth as it is in Jesus, and be saved, &c. It was a 
precious meeting : the people sat as if afraid to move, — 
such was the solemnity that prevailed over us. Power 
belongeth unto Grod ; and the praise and glory are his for 
ever. Remained on board in the afternoon with our own 
people. 

26th. — This morning the fleet from Lifuka made its 
appearance, consisting of seventeen large double canoes. 
The first which reached Nukulofa had on board Josiah 
Tubou and king Greorge, (alias Taufaahau), the kings of 
Haabai and Tongataboo. We afterwards, in company 
with James Watkin, attended the king's kava party, 
assembled in the neighbourhood to welcome the arrival of 
the different parties from Lifuka, who had been to attend 
the general congress. 

27th. — Before eight o'clock a. m., James Watkin came 
on board, bringing with him five natives, to accompany 
us in an attempt to procure an interview with a body 
of the heathen, residing at the settlement of Mua, in a 



288 memoirs or [1836. 

fortified position. "We left the vessel forth with, and 
proceeded towards the lagoon, at the entrance of which a 
bay of islands in miniature is formed. At eleven o'clock, 
we were abreast of the settlement; but the boat ground- 
ing upon a sand-bank, at a considerable distance from 
the shore, one of the natives, Isaackee, waded to the 
landing place, where a number of the people were col- 
lected on seeing the boat approach their territory. On 
being informed by Isaackee who we were, and what the 
object of our visit, they denied that the chief was at 
home. Our man returned to us and said the chief was 
not at home, and that Charles and myself might land, 
but not the missionary. Appearances on the shore were 
not very inviting, as the war-clubs were plainly seen in 
the hands of some of the natives. James Watkin ad- 
vised us not to land. I was not satisfied, however, with- 
out making some further attempt to get among them, 
and Isaackee was dispatched again, to say, that our coming 
on shore would be useless, without the missionary to 
interpret. He did not at all hesitate to go ; but, appre- 
hending some mischief might arise, said, on leaving us, 
'if the}- kill me, it will be nothing.' After a considerable 
parley had taken place, our man returned again, and said, 
that 'we might all come on shore;' but now James 
Watkin refused to accompany us, as the objection had 
appeared to be against him only. I felt a little disap- 
pointed, but concluded to land, at all events, without 
further debate. Charles and myself were then conveyed 
to the shore by our native boat's crew; and although a 
considerable nnmber of these people immediately flocked 
about us, I had not the least apprehension of danger, for 
the fear of man was cast out. We ascertained afterwards 
that at least twenty muskets were pointed upon us, from 
behind a strong wooden fence, in readiness, had any 
affray taken place. "We had in our hands only an um- 
brella each. We proceeded towards the settlement, under 
an escort of the people, until we had passed through the 
gates of the stronghold, and at length reached the habi- 
tation of the chief. We found him at home, and with 
a number of his people squatted ready upon the floor, 
waiting our arrival. The chief, perceiving me at a loss 
to distinguish him from the rest, moved aside to the log 



1836.] DANIEL WHEELER. 289 

of an old tree, upon which we both sat down together : 
this, I thought, was correct on my part, from the signs 
that he made to me. He could talk a few words of 
English ; but could understand little that I said. I 
made him understand that they had a shipwrecked sailor 
among them, of whom I had heard previously, and made 
signs for him to be fetched ; but he did not make his 
appearance, and was probably ashamed of being seen by 
his countrymen. The chief was evidently desirous of 
asking questions ; but I signified that without the mis- 
sionary we could do nothing. Some people then had 
orders to go for James Watkin, who arrived in less than 
half an hour. During this interval the number of people 
increased, and a root of the kava plant was laid at my 
feet, as a token of good- will towards me. An offer of 
some of the liquor was then tendered, which I accepted, 
to show that I had nothing but good- will towards them. 
Some persons were then appointed to chew the root, 
and prepare this odious drink, which, in due time, 
was handed to me. I drank some of it before them, and 
handed the remainder to one of the people, which I had 
learned was a usual practice in such cases. James "Watkin 
now entered into conversation with the chief, and believing 
that things were going on smoothly, I proposed that the 
translation of my certificate from the Morning Meeting 
should be read. It was patiently and attentively heard 
to the end, with ample explanation to elucidate the cause 
of my coming among them. I had then to tell them, that 
the God whom I serve is a God of love and mercy, and 
willeth not the death of a sinner, but rather that all men 
every where should repent, return unto Him and live ; 
and that such is the love of God to his creature man, 
that he gave His only begotten Son to save them from 
their sins, " that whosoever belie veth on Him should not 
perish, but have everlasting life." That I was not satis- 
fied to leave their island without telling them of the good 
things which God hath prepared for those that love him : 
I declared that salvation was come nigh unto them, — 
yea, placed within their reach, and that by Jesus Christ ; 
— He is Lord of all ; through the shedding of whose 
precious blood the gift of the Holy Spirit was received 
for every mortal, whether son or daughter, — for the whole 

o 



290 MEMOIKS OF [1836. 

human race, — even for the rebellious. I told them, that 
I did not come amoug them to persuade them to turn to 
this way of life or that way of life ; but to turn them from 
the darkness they were in to the light of Christ, " from 
the power of Satan unto Grod." To this Holy Spirit I 
desired that their hearts might be directed, and to the 
patient waiting for Christ, that they might know Him 
to be in them, "who liveth and abideth for ever." The 
above is the substance of what I had to express among 
them ; and though some individuals mocked and behaved 
rudely, saying aloud, ' I wish he had done ;' so that James 
"Watkin stopped, and reproved them for their behaviour ; 
yet the Divine Power was over others, and I believe that 
its influence was felt by the chief, as I observed, when I 
had finished and sat down, that his countenance was en- 
tirely changed, and he said that, ' I had done well in 
coming.' 

Afterwards, by way of accounting for their not setting 
food before us, as is their usual custom with strangers, 
(which I firmly believe would have been done, had it 
been in his power,) he said, that they had very little 
to eat, and that it would be about five months before 
they could have plenty again ; looking forward to the 
rainy season setting in. This I knew to be the case, 
as the famine in all the Friendly Isles was grievous, but 
more so at Tongataboo, then at Lifuka, as the bread 
fruit, banana, yam, sweet potatoes, &c, were almost 
wholly destroyed by a hurricane ; and they were at this 
time eating the roots of the banana and tea-tree. It has 
been painful to observe how many have complained to us 
of hunger : some would put their hands on their stomachs, 
and exclaim, ' dead, dead.' It is, however, a certain fact, 
that in those places where the people are under the con- 
trol of the missionaries, although suffering much, they 
are much better off for food than the heathen part of the 
community. Some of these, called heathen, particularly 
the chief just alluded to, and the other that came on 
board our vessel, declare, that they perfectly understand 
the nature of Christianity, and the blessing that it bestows, 
but they say, * If we were to follow it, we should have 
to give up all our present delights, — put away all our 
wives but one, and all our bad habits.' They seem sen- 



1836.] DANIEL WHEELEK. 291 

sible of the sinful condition in which they live ; for they 
say in effect, ' it is impossible that we should be saved, — 
it cannot be.' Their poor bodies very generally bear the 
marks of violence, from the habit they are in of lacerating 
and burning themselves, as an indication of mourning for 
the dead ; this was strikingly apparent. The little fingers 
on both hands had been in many cases cut off, and 
offered as sacrifices to avert the evils they most dreaded. 
This we found to be very general among those who are 
called Christians, but more particularly remarked it to be 
the case with those that are grown up ; the rising gener- 
ation of these now retain them. This circumstance we 
discovered on shaking hands with them, from their kings 
and chiefs down to the humblest individuals of their 
tribes, both male and female. We parted from this 
heathen chief in a friendly manner : his name is Fatu. 
It gave me much pain, to hear from his own mouth, 
through James Watkin, that, amidst all the wretchedness 
of a heathen life, the miseries of his people were greatly 
increased by their intercourse with the snipping ; disease 
was fast sweeping them away. 

29th. — The morning proved boisterous, but we landed 
for an hour about the time of high water, being desirous 
to speak with James "Watkin, not feeling easy to let an 
opportunity pass away without improvement, of attending 
the native meeting to-morrow, if it should rest with me 
to do so. The fleet from Haabai, having arrived since 
last First-day, has greatly increased the number of people 
from the other islands. I found James Watkin ready as 
usual, to render me every assistance in his power, and the 
morning was mentioned, if it were concluded to come, 
and the weather did not prevent our landing. It may be 
the last opportunity that I shall have to see such a body 
of the Friendly islanders together ; and such an one as 
could scarcely have been calculated on ; and is of rare 
occurrence at any time, if indeed it ever took place before 
this season. No other motive, I trust, prompts in me a 
desire to avail myself of the opportunity thus placed 
within my reach so unexpectedly, than what is induced 
by that love which embraces the whole human family, 
and would bind all the children of men in the Lord's 
"bundle of life" everlasting. May the shout of a king* 

o2 



292 MEMOIRS OF [1836. 

be heard among these people, and the glorious majesty of 
the spiritual kingdom of our Lord and Saviour, be un- 
folded to their understanding, by the same Almighty 
power which opened the heart of Lydia, in days that are 
over and gone, to His own praise and glory. 

SOth. (First-day.) — On account of the inadequate 
dimensions of the building to accommodate the thousands 
assembled, several hundreds were left outside ; but they 
endeavoured to keep as near as they could to the place 
where the speaker is best heard. James "Watkin occupied 
a short space of time in speaking to the people, and then 
left them in expectation of something from my mouth, 
when a general silence prevailed. It was not long before 
I stood up, in great weakness and fear, and told them 
that I felt myself to be indeed a feeble instrument in a 
cause so great and dignified ; but they might remember, 
that the Lord's servants formerly, as now, had nothing of 
their own with which to satisfy the cravings of a hungry 
multitude. But when the Great Master was pleased to 
command a blessing, the few loaves and fishes were so 
multiplied, that there was much more left, after the people 
were fed to the full, than there had been before they 
began to eat. It is only, as He is pleased to qualify any 
one to speak in His name, and to open the understandings 
of them that hear, that any can be availingly benefited. 
"Without me ye can do nothing," said Christ; and though 
some may feel desirous to follow Him in the way of self- 
denial and the cross, yet when an hour of trial comes, 
such is the weakness of the flesh, that we are ready to 
shrink for fear of man, for fear of persecution ; and are 
ready to deny Him, who suffered for us, — Avho died that 
we might live for ever. But although without Christ we 
can do nothing, yet through His strength we can do all 
things ; — through the strength of His Holy Spirit, in our 
inner man, we can do all things to the praise and glory 
of God. It is in the Holy Spirit of Christ Jesus, that we 
must believe ; and so wait to hear His voice, and obey 
Him in all things. This is that heavenly Prophet, of 
whom Moses spake to the children of Israel, whom the 
Lord their G-od should raise up unto them from amongst 
their brethren : — " A Prophet shall the Lord your God 
raise up unto you, from amongst your brethren, like unto 



1836.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 293 

me, (said Moses ;) — Him shall ye hear in all things ; and 
the soul that will not hear this Prophet shall be cut off 
from amongst the people." In due time this was fulfilled ; 
•—this Prophet of the Lord was raised up amongst the 
people, — born at Bethlehem in Judea ; in whom the ful- 
ness of the Grod-head dwelt bodily ; and of whom the holy 
Father testified, and said, — " This is my beloved Son, in 
whom I am well pleased; hear ye him." This is the 
Prophet whom we must hear in all things, as the children 
of Israel in that day heard Moses in all things ; but with 
this difference, — Moses was only heard while in the flesh 
upon the earth, and this Prophet speaketh from heaven, 
by His Holy Spirit in the soul of man. How needful 
then for us to wait, and to watch, and to pray, that we 
may hear and obey Him, who speaketh unto us from 
heaven in righteousness, and is mighty to save the soul 
from sin. It is by the power of the Spirit of the Lord 
Jesus, that our hearts must be cleansed and purified from 
every defilement : it is this that searcheth all things ; our 
secret thoughts and imaginations are all laid open before 
it ; and nothing that is unclean or impure, that worketh 
abomination, or that maketh a lie, can stand before this 
heart-searching power of the Lord ; which, as a fire, con- 
sumeth all that cannot bear his righteous judgments. 
But if this heavenly Teacher is heard, and obeyed in all 
things, with meekness and resignation, — if we fear to 
offend or grieve this Holy Spirit of the Lord, — it will 
purify us even as He is pure ; and it will prepare us for 
the reception into our hearts of the spiritual kingdom of 
Christ Jesus. This is the kingdom that men are com- 
manded, above all things, first to seek ; — with the sure 
promise of our Lord, " that all things needful should be 
added" unto them. "What then remains to prevent man- 
kind from receiving the kingdom of Christ Jesus, but 
hardness of heart and unbelief in his spiritual appearance 
in man. We can scarcely suppose that any will earnestly 
seek for that, which they do not believe can be found. 
Hopeless and forlorn indeed is the situation of such as 
these: in vain do they say, that they believe in Jesus 
Christ as the Saviour of the world, and that there is no 
salvation but by Him ; — whilst they remain strangers to 
His heavenly power to cleanse their hearts from sin, for 
want of believing that He is come in Spirit: therefore 



291 MEiTOIES OF [1836. 

they know him not. It is a consideration as affectingly 
awful as it is true, — that although He is the Saviour of 
them that believe, yet without we know and witness the 
power of His Holy Spirit to save us from our sins, He is 
no Saviour of ours : our belief is vanity, and will end in 
vexation of spirit ; we are not among them that believe to 
the saving of the soul, notwithstanding all our profession 
of religion before men. 

This is the substance of the testimony I had to bear 
amongst these people, though but a part of what I had to 
say. — Inviting and encouraging them, above all things, to 
seek first and in earnest the kingdom of heaven, and the 
righteousness thereof, — and with desires for their present 
and eternal welfare, I sat down. The place was exceed- 
ingly crowded, and the people were very solid and atten- 
tive. A number of English persons were present, pro- 
bably in part from the shipping. 

Spent the afternoon on board with our own people. 

[A copy of the address which had been presented to 
the rulers of the Sandwich Islands, was left with the 
missionaries at Tongataboo, for translation into the Ton- 
guese language. They concurred with D. W. in believing 
that its contents might be useful to those in authority 
there.] 

Eleventh Jlonth 5tJi. — The weather being more favour- 
able for landing, we went on shore at four o'clock p. m. ; 
and having found my mind drawn towards the rem- 
nant of English and other white people here, I told James 
"Watkin on his inquiring about arrangements for to- 
morrow, that I had nothing in view towards the natives ; 
but to sit with the English seemed to be my present 
business, if that could be brought to bear. This was 
readily assented to. I have felt a poor creature indeed, 
for the last day or two, owing perhaps to the increased 
heat of our vessel under deck ; but the Lord can deliver, 
and strengthen him that hath no might, either in body or 
mind ; and can at his pleasure make quick of understand- 
ing in His fear, those that trust and hope in his mercy. 
May He be graciously pleased to cause the opportunity 
to-morrow, to be a time of visitation to some : cause the 
earth to tremble at His power and presence, as in days of 



1836.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 295 

old, when the sea saw it and fled, and Jordan was driven 
back; so may every thing in us, comparable to the un- 
stable element, flee before Him; and the ever blessed 
truth reign over all to His glory. 

6th. (First-day.) — Landed about ten o'clock in the 
forenoon : the natives were coming from their meeting as 
we approached the shore : soon after this the white people 
assembled together. On going into the place appointed 
for us to meet in, I observed that James Watkin had 
taken a side seat, to show the people that he had no part 
to take in that meeting, and as no hymn book appeared 
in the hands of any one, it seemed as if some pains had 
been taken to inform them, that it would be held after 
the manner of the Society of Friends. I sat down near a 
table, and as those who-attended came in, they joined in 
the silent sitting of the rest. We had not remained long 
in this exercise, before I was made sensible of that power 
being nigh, which alone can soften the rocky heart, and 
cause the earthly nature in man to bow before it ; and 
abiding under it, I had in due time to revive amongst 
them the language of the patriarch Jacob, when wrestling 
with the angel, — " I will not let thee go, except thou 
bless me;" desiring that we might individually imitate 
his noble example this^ morning, and like him prevail, and 
receive that blessing of the Lord which maketh truly rich, 
and satisfieth the hungry wrestling soul with favour. It 
was then with me to state the true intent and meaning of 
our sitting together in silence before the Lord, and the 
excellency of waiting upon God, if we believe in the pro- 
mise of the Most High God, in the new covenant of life 
and power, — that he would write his law in the heart, 
and put it in the inward parts of man ; and that he would 
be their God, and they should be his people : and they 
shall no more teach every man his neighbour, and every 
man his brother, saying, " Know the Lord, for they shall 
all know me from the least of them, unto the greatest of 
them," saith the Lord; "for I will forgive their iniquity, 
and remember their sin no more." "We, therefore, desire 
to know the Lord for ourselves ; and the only way to 
come to this blessed knowledge, is to obey his command 
and be still. " Be still, and know that I am God : I will 
be exalted among the heathen ; I will be exalted in the 



296 memoirs or [1836. 

earth." Here is the great and glorious privilege of the 
gospel dispensation: " the law of the spirit of life in Christ 
Jesus," is written in every heart, to make free from the 
law of sin and death. None are left without a mani- 
festation of the Spirit of Christ Jesus ; by which all have 
access unto Grod the Father, who is a Spirit, and must be 
worshipped in spirit and in truth. "We, therefore, in our 
religious meetings, have no confidence in the flesh : we 
do not look to man as our teacher, whose breath is in his 
nostrils, to assist us in the worship of Almighty God; 
but we wait for the influence of the Holy Spirit of the 
Lord Jesus, to prepare our hearts to perform this worship 
aright. # # 

7 th. — Fixed with James Watkin to visit Fakafonua 
the heathen chief, to-morrow, in his own fortress of 
Maofanga. 

8th. — Landed early, and called upon James Watkin, 
who accompanied Charles and myself to Maofanga ; the 
sun was very hot, and having little or no shelter, the 
walk was very fatiguing, though the distance is compara- 
tively short. On reaching the fortress, we found the 
entrance closely blocked up ; and the keeper inside could 
not be prevailed upon to open to us, declaring that 
Fakafonua was on board the American ship, which we 
afterwards found to be correct. 

9th. — I believed it safest for me to tell James Watkin, 
that notwithstanding the trouble already incurred, and 
the disappointment we had witnessed, I should like to 
go again to Maofanga, and if our object again failed, as 
regarded seeing Fakafonua, I believed that I should then 
have done what I could. It was not a pleasant task to 
tell James Watkin this, as I knew he was very averse to 
having any thing further to do with this man : I believe, 
however, he saw that I was bent upon going again to 
Maofanga, and kindly agreed to make another trial to 
accomplish what I had in view. On reaching the fortress 
we found the entrance blocked up as before ; but James 
Watkin proposed that we should try another passage, 
more private, which he had got a hint of: this we reached 
at last, and found it open, but so narrow that only one 
person could pass through at a time. We soon met with 
a native who told us the chief was there ; and having 



1836.] DANIEL WHEELEK. 297 

obtained directions to his house, a short walk brought us 
to the place, where we found seven or eight American 
sailors hanging about. It was not long before Fakafonua 
himself made his appearance. Having seen him on board 
the Henry Freeling, we were not altogether strangers to 
each other. I took a seat on a log at his right hand, and 
the natives took their stations upon the floor, with the 
American sailors and some others. James Watkin en- 
tered into conversation with the chief, while I endeavoured 
to keep my mind retired in a waiting frame. At length 
I requested that Fakafonua might be told, that I had 
beeu among many of the islands in the Pacific Ocean 
with glad tidings of great joy to their inhabitants, and I 
was not satisfied to leave Tongataboo, without giving him 
a like opportunity with others to repent and believe the 
gospel : believing that it was not too late for him to be 
saved, if the terms of offered mercy were accepted on his 
part ; for the Almighty Creator of man would have all to 
be saved, and he had provided the means, that all might 
repent and live, by his Son Jesus Christ, the light of 
whose Holy Spirit shineth in every heart. I was fully 
persuaded, that at times he had known something of this 
light in himself, which had shined upon and shown him 
his sinful state, and which had reproved him, and con- 
vinced him of his evil deeds ; and though in his wicked- 
ness and hardness of heart he had rejected and resisted 
the strivings of the Holy Spirit, grieved it, and wounded 
it, yet a day would overtake him at last, when its con- 
victions would be too heavy for him to bear. " The 
spirit of a man may sustain his infirmities, but a wounded 
spirit who can bear ?" I exhorted and entreated him for 
some time, to repent, believe, and obey the gospel ; to 
turn to the light of Christ Jesus in his own heart, follow 
it, and live ; he would then no longer walk in darkness, 
but have the light of life. Fakafonua interrupted me 
once or twice to express his thanks ; and when I stopped, 
he told James Watkin again to thank me, and said, ' I 
know very well it is true. I have thought of these things, 
and understand, and am convinced that it is better to be 
a Christian ; but I can never be one, I am too great a 
sinner to be saved : I must remain as I am.' I told 
James Watkin to tell him, that as he knew and under- 

o3 



298 ME3I0IES OF [1836. 

stood these things, his condemnation would be greater on 
that account ; and certainly his destruction would be of 
himself. 

James Watkin then said he thought I had better speak 
to the sailors, who sat and listened with great attention. 
I replied, ' there is no occasion for that, — the y know very 
well.' James "Watkin replied, ' he thought they did not.' 
1 Yes,' said I, ' there is not one of them, but knows very 
well, that he ought to fear Grod ; and knows when he 
commits sin, and that he ought not to do it, for that 
which may be known of Grod, is manifest in man : He 
hath showed it unto him.' Afterwards I found my mind 
drawn towards these men, and I was strengthened to 
declare the Truth among them as it is in Jesus. We then 
took leave of this poor benighted heathen chief, who with 
his people thanked me and shook hands very kindly ; and 
I believe we parted better friends than we met. "We were 
offered the juice of the cocoa-nut, and the stupifying 
kava, both which were declined. Although nothing may 
come of this visit, yet it is not for me to calculate upon 
results, but to leave them. I felt relieved, and rejoiced 
that I had made the effort ; and I believe that James 
"Watkin was not sorry for having accompanied me on this 
errand, now that it was well over. On looking round, 
my way seemed now clear for leaving the island. 

lOtJi. — At three o'clock p. m. the clouds began to dis- 
perse : a signal was made forthwith for the pilot, and a 
nimble native dispatched to the mission-house to state 
that we were about to sail. By the time the last anchor 
was up, James Watkin and our passengers were on board; 
and leaving the last of the Friendly Islands, (though not 
the least of them, as an object of our tender solicitude 
and regard,) we steered through the wide spreading reefs 
towards the open ocean. James Watkin accompanied us 
a considerable distance, until the shore of Xukulofa could 
be but dimly seen ; but however painful the task of sepa- 
rating, the moment was come for it to be done. We 
waved to each other, while our movements could be seen 
in the twilight; and I believe we parted with sincere 
regret on both sides. If I mistake not, we can mutually 
acknowledge — ' though lost to sight, to memory dear.' 

11 tli. — Stood to the south-west, close to the wind. I 



1836.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 299 

stood resigned as to our destination, whether it should be 
New Holland or New Zealand, and endeavoured to leave 
it to my heavenly Father to dispose of us according to his 
own good pleasure; believing if it was right for us to go 
to New Zealand, we should be enabled to fetch it, though 
the wind was opposed to it at that time. 

13th. First-day. — Our sailors were collected twice in 
the day for devotional purposes. To-day is the third 
anniversary of our leaving London. Many have been the 
trials and conflicts permitted to overtake us ; but abun- 
dantly more have been the mercies of the Lord since that 
time, overshadowing us by night and by day: and truly 
our strength has been proportioned to the necessity, in the 
darkest hour of dismay. There has been no lack of any 
needful thing ; all our wants have been abundantly sup- 
plied ; and that loving-kindness which is better than life, 
has at seasons been eminently displayed for our comfort 
and consolation; causing the Lord's own work to praise 
Him, and enabling us to give thanks at the remembrance 
of his holiness ; and I trust, in humble resignation and 
devotedness, to renew our covenant, and say, — " Not my 
will, Lord, but thine be done :" if thou wilt be with me 
in the way that I go, here am I a poor unworthy creature. 

New Zealand^ 24<tJi. — 'Before six o'clock, anchored in 
little more than three fathoms water, on a muddy bot- 
tom, near the entrance towards Koua-Koua, after a 
passage of fourteen days from Tongataboo ; thus we have 
to acknowledge that through the love and mercy of Him, 
who upholdeth all things by the word of his power, we 
have been brought in safety to the desired haven: the 
Lord of Hosts is his name. A few of the natives have 
been on board, but their barbarous and filthy appearance 
is enough to discourage any stranger; perhaps, these 
may not be a fair specimen, because of their inter- 
course with civilised nations, and their acquaintance 
with rum. 

25 th. — Before noon the Post-master Grilbert Maer came 
on board ; and very kindly offered to conduct us to the 
resident missionary at the station of Paihia, engaging to 
call for us in his own boat, which he did accordingly : 
accompanied by our passengers we set out, and landed 
opposite to the missionary establishment, consisting of 
several good houses, occupied by its members, also one 



300 MEMOIES OE [1836. 

place of worship: this belongs to the Church Mission. 
The senior and only ordained minister at this place, Henry 
"Williams, being from home, we were conducted to the 
habitation of the lay minister, Charles Baker : we were 
kindly received by his wife, who was engaged amidst a 
large family, one member of which was not more than a 
year old. Before tea was finished, our host arrived, and 
confirmed the kind treatment of his wife, in a friendly 
manner : when the repast was over, Charles Baker took 
me into his study, when the object of my visit was fully 
entered into, and an offer made me of all the assistance in 
his power. After attentively reading my certificates, he 
said, he hailed me as a minister of the gospel, and a father, 
&c. Finding, while with Charles Baker, that there would 
be on the morrow a good opportunity to visit one of the 
native congregations, and that a young man, who is a 
competent interpreter, would be furnished with a well- 
manned roomy boat, I did not feel satisfied to let the 
opportunity pass away without availing myself of it. The 
prospect of moving, as it were, upon new and untried 
ground felt indeed weighty, but I was enabled to cast my 
burden upon the Lord; for truly he hath hitherto sus- 
tained me, and borne up my head amidst the floods of 
many waters. 

27 th. (First-day.) — "We left the Henry Freeling about 
six o'clock a.m., in a boat belonging to the mission, which 
had arrived with our interpreter. After rowing about 
two hours and a half, we reached the point of destination 
at Koua-Koua, and found on our arrival at the building, 
that the customary service was going forward, conducted 
by a native teacher : he was at the moment, as we were 
informed, reading the nineteenth chapter of Matthew : 
we went quietly in, and sat down near a table. This was 
a rough building, lately erected, with a few seats for the 
females only. When the native preacher had finished, 
William Colenzo explained to the people the cause of our 
visit, which we could ascertain by the names of the dif- 
ferent islands in the Pacific which he mentioned, to 
enable them the better to understand its real object. We 
had not agreed on any particular mode of proceeding ; 
but when a suitable time arrived, I stood up by his side, 
leaving the event to my never-failing heavenly Helper. 
After a solemn pause, I warned the people of the neces- 



1836.] DANIEL WHEELER. 301 

sity of our humbling ourselves under the mighty hand 
of God, the judge of the whole earth, whom they had 
professedly met together to worship. " God is a Spirit," 
and without the aid of his Holy Spirit, we cannot draw 
nigh unto Him. How can we worship Him in spirit and 
in truth, without the help and assistance of the Holy 
Spirit of truth, when we cannot of ourselves think a good 
thought, or restrain an evil one. After enlarging on the 
nature of true spiritual worship, I had to turn them to 
the Holy Spirit of the Lord Jesus — the light of truth 
which shineth in every heart. My heart was greatly 
enlarged on this occasion, though a very poor empty crea- 
ture on going into the meeting. 

"When the meeting was over, most if not all the people, 
came about us to shake hands, which though somewhat 
irksome to my exhausted frame, was much to be preferred 
to the practice common among the New Zealanders, — 
of rubbing noses together ; of which we only witnessed 
a few specimens among themselves. I felt unwell in the 
morning, before leaving the vessel, and much cast down ; 
but was now greatly relieved, though pain still continued 
in my head. The rain kept off until we had got through 
the coarse herbage and rushy plants on our way back from 
the meeting ; but we had no sooner resumed our seats in 
the boat than it began to drop, and soon fell smartly : we 
were, however, well prepared for it, so as to keep our- 
selves comfortably dry overhead, and about the seats of 
the boat. The Lord sustained me through all this day, and 
magnified his own name among the people at the meet- 
ing. It was indeed a day which the Lord had made 
memorable to myself, for divine favour ; and on which 
I completed my sixty-fifth year. Thus is the thread of 
my life lengthened out ; and ! saith my soul, that it 
may be to the praise and glory of Him, who hath so 
marvellously redeemed it from destruction, and crowned 
me with loving-kindness and tender mercies. How can I 
sufficiently declare unto others, what hath been done for 
myself; that they also may come to taste and see for 
themselves His goodness and His love ; and be able to 
say from heart-felt living experience, " mercy and truth 
have met together, righteousness and peace have kissed 
each other!" 



302 memoies or [1836. 



CHAPTER XIX. 

NEW ZEALAND CONTINUED — SYDNEY — BZOBAETON — 
EETUEN TO ENGLAND. 

Twelfth Month 3rd. — At eight o'clock a.m. reached the 
station at Paihia, and found that the absent missionary, 
and senior of the establishment, Henry Williams, had 
returned to his family. He had been to the southward 
to endeavour to persuade the hostile tribes, who are 
butchering and devouring one another in a dreadful 
manner, to desist and listen to terms of peace. He 
reports that they are determined to persevere in the 
contest; and though he has heretofore been successful 
in restoring peace among them, they now turn a deaf ear 
to every proposition which he made to them. More than 
six hundred of these poor creatures have been slaugh- 
tered ; and some of the missionary stations in those parts 
are entirely broken up for the present. One of their 
houses had been destroyed, some of the families stripped 
of every thing, and others had taken refuge in flight. 
Henry Williams brought with him a boy, whose sister 
had been murdered in a recent struggle of the contending 
parties. On leaving Henry Williams and his family, we 
proceeded towards Keri-Keri, in a boat well manned by 
natives belonging to the mission, having sent our own 
boat and crew back to the vessel from Paihia. We 
reached the station of Keri-Keri about noon, and were 
kindly received by James Kemp and his wife : he is the 
principal resident missionary there. Just after our arrival, 
a messenger appeared with a note to Henry Bobart, our 
conductor, from Waimate, the object of which was to 
prevent our coming forward, until Second-day, on account 
of indisposition in one of the families. 

5th. — A note arrived from Waimate, stating, that if 
the weather cleared up, a cart should meet us on the 
way ; but the road was so slippery, the soil being clay, 
and the horses wholly without shoes, that with the present 



1836.] DATSTEL WHEELEE. 303 

rain, the steep hills would be difficult and dangerous to 
travel over. I preferred going on foot to horseback, 
under all the attending circumstances ; but Henry Bobart 
and Charles rode part of the way, and then gave up the 
horses to native boys, and travelled on foot with me. 
The rain commenced again before we had proceeded far, 
and increased after noon-tide of the day ; and having to 
pass through much fern, and high coarse grass, procured 
us a larger share of wet than the rain which actually 
descended. We were five hours performing the journey, 
as from the state of the roads and lameness, I could only 
proceed at a crawling pace. Just as we began the last 
long hill, when my strength was nearly exhausted, and 
breathing difficult, we met the principal missionary, 
William Williams, who (having been formerly a medical 
man,) anticipating my situation from what he had heard 
of my age, brought with him a sandwich, &c. I told him 
that a friend in need was a friend indeed. On the strength 
of this, and with frequent stops to rest and recover my 
breath, I was enabled to reach the summit of the hill, 
and enter Waimate. Every accommodation within the 
reach of William Williams and his wife, was cheerfully 
afforded us ; but the greater part of our damp clothes we 
were forced to keep on. In this place we found a well- 
conducted family, and a peaceful and quiet abode. When 
invited to the family devotion in the evening, we entered 
a large room, where thirty boys were assembled, the 
children of the missionaries ; but such was the quiet 
order of the establishment, I did not know they were in 
the house till that time, nor that the house was a school, 
although we had then been three hours under its roof. 

7th. — The weather still showery, but fine at intervals. 
Had an opportunity of seeing the manner in which the 
natives prepare the fern root, at present the principal 
article of their food. This root has an astringent property, 
and is admirably calculated to counterbalance the effects 
of fish and bad potatoes. Although well beaten after 
being roasted, it still retains a strong fibre which is 
separated from the more pulpy substance in the chewing, 
and thrown away by the eater. It requires good teeth to 
obtain sufficient support from it. 

9th. — Yesterday, my lameness but little gone off, and 



304 memoies or [1836. 

no opening presenting for religious service, my situa- 
tion altogether required, continued exercise of faith and 
patience; the weather was too unsettled to undertake 
the journey back to Keri-Keri. This morning, the state 
of the weather was more promising. Before breakfast, it 
crossed my mind, that it was not improbable a proposal 
would be held out, that if we stayed over next First-day, 
an opportunity would be afforded for seeing the people 
collected. After breakfast, I mentioned to our host, that 
as the weather appeared more favourable, we should be 
thinking about returning to the Bay of Islands. The 
anticipated proposal, however, was immediately drawn 
forth, for us to remain over First-day, to see the natives 
collected. I then stated, that we left the vessel unpre- 
pared for so lengthened a visit, but as this offer was now 
made, I did not dare to run away from it, acknowledging 
at the same time, that our clean linen was exhausted. 
This difficulty was soon surmounted by our hostess, who 
insisted upon getting every thing we had immediately 
washed. At nine o'clock, being informed that a consider- 
able number of the natives would be collected from a 
distance, who would not be present on First-day, it 
seemed safest for me to attend on the occasion. "We 
repaired to the building pointed out, and a goodly number 
soon collected in the place. Finding that the manner of 
conducting the meeting was wholly left to my disposal, 
we settled down into silence, until I was strengthened to 
declare amongst them, in an encouraging manner, the 
truths of the everlasting gospel. I had to turn them 
inward to the true minister of the sanctuary, and of the 
true tabernacle, which the Lord hath pitched and not man ; 
who teacheth as never man taught, and speaketh as never 
man spake, by the Holy Spirit, in the hearts of the chil- 
dren of men the world over. There were some tender 
people present : the Lord's power was over us, and my 
heart rejoiced. 

10th. — The weather being much improved, I was 
enabled to take what exercise I could bear without 
retarding the cure of my lameness. Late in the after- 
noon, William Williams informed me that the usual 
meeting of the whole establishment of missionaries and 
their families would be held in the evening, querying 



1836.] DANIEL WHEELER. 305 

whether I could not join them. I said but little in return, 
but in a while found that I must avail myself of this 
opportunity, and at a suitable interval told William 
"Williams that I should like to have a little time afforded 
me at that meeting ; and knowing their mode of conduct- 
ing these meetings, I mentioned as the best time, the 
interval after the chapter in the Testament had been 
read. He directly asked, if I wished that any chapter in 
particular should be selected ; I replied in the negative, 
saying, it would make no difference with me. In due 
time the meeting commenced, when individuals were fixed 
upon by them and named to lead the first and second 
prayer; when these were gone through, a hymn was sung 
as usual, and then the twentieth chapter of the E-evelation 
was read by William Williams himself. When this was 
concluded, we dropped into silence, no doubt, to the 
surprise of many, as but few could have come to the 
knowledge of the request which I had made, from the 
shortness of the intervening space of time. After a 
solemn pause, I stood up with the words of the beloved 
disciple, when on the Isle of Patmos, in the day of the 
Lord's power and presence in spirit, for the word of Glod 
and the testimony of the Lord Jesus ; — " Unto Him that 
loved us, and washed us from our sins in his own blood, and 
hath made us kings and priests unto Grod and his Father ; 
to Him be glory and dominion for ever and ever, Amen ;" 
— declaring that this language was what I desired they 
might be all enabled to adopt from their own blessed 
experience ; and proclaiming amongst them the glory of 
the gospel day, — " When the earth shall be filled with the 
knowledge of the Lord, as the waters cover the sea," &c. 
I had for some time to wade, as it were, against wind and 
tide ; but eventually it proved a solid opportunity. 

11th. (Mrst day.) — Since last Sixth-day morning, 
way has opened in the minds of those about us, in a 
remarkable manner, as if the ever-blessed Master had 
directed our steps to a place, where he himself intended 
to come, in his own appointed time, in condescending 
mercy to a poor, way-worn, unprofitable servant. It was 
now proposed by William Williams, that I should attend 
their place of public worship, and after the customary 
service was gone through in the New Zealand language, 



306 MEMOIES OF [1836. 

according to their prescribed forms ; lie said, ' if you have 
a word for the people, I will interpret for you.' This was 
more than I had looked for, or dared to hope, but a few 
days ago. When all was gone through, "William Williams 
threw aside his surplice, and fetched me to the appointed 
spot, where we stood together in silence ; until I reminded 
the people, that we were in the presence of Him, without 
whose knowledge a sparrow cannot fall to the ground : 
but, though heaven is his throne, and the earth his foot- 
stool, yet to this man will he look, even unto Him that is 
poor, and of a contrite spirit, and who trembleth at the 
word of his power, &c. The countenances of some of 
these dear people spoke louder than words, that they had 
fallen upon the stone of Israel, — their brokenness could 
not be hid; to such, the message of everlasting love flowed 
freely, and I humbly trust, was as a shower upon the thirsty 
soil. It was an open and relieving season : — it was the 
Lord's doing, and, I believe, marvellous in the eyes of 
some present. There were several European families, 
besides those of artizans, attached in one way or other to 
the mission ; which, with the boys' school and the natives 
of the surrounding neighbourhood, formed a considerable 
body of the people : but the praise was His alone, who 
wrought the work ; and surely some of these were con- 
strained to render unto Him of his due. In the afternoon 
we attended the meeting again, but my lips were closed 
up : it afterwards appeared that some were looking for 
words, and were disappointed. 

[D. W. having felt his mind attracted to the children 
in the school, an opportunity was afforded him for address- 
ing them at the usual family devotions on the morning of 
the 12th. He began with the text, " Herein is my Father 
glorified, that ye bear much fruit," and dwelt on the 
beautiful simile of the vine and its branches. He re- 
minded the young people of the privileges and advantages 
of their situation, and that although all are not called 
to be apostles, or prophets, or teachers, or workers of 
miracles, yet all are called to glory and to virtue with a 
high and holy calling, and concluded by bidding them an 
affectionate farewell in the Lord.] 



1836.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 307 

12th. — After breakfast, preparation was made for our 
departure ; but from one cause or other, this was delayed 
until near noon. Henry Bobart and W. R. Wade, accom- 
panied my son Charles on horseback, but a cart being 
provided on account of my lameness, I was conveyed in it 
a great part of the way. "We reached Keri-Keri by five 
o'clock ; and having nothing to detain us there, proceeded 
towards the Bay of Islands, as soon as a boat could be 
got ready : we were favoured to reach the vessel soon 
after ten o'clock p.m. and to find all well on board, which 
was cause of thankfulness on my part, as the neighbour- 
hood of the Bay is a very dissipated and wicked place. 
We had been absent ten days. 

17th. — We have been engaged in selecting school 
materials, for the use- of the native children, from the 
stock presented to us by the British and Foreign School 
Society in London ; also a variety of religious and tem- 
perance tracts, with clothing for the native children. 

This morning, Charles Baker came off to say, that 
there would be an opening for my going to Korarareka 
to-morrow to attend the native meeting ; and that after- 
wards, there would be a meeting held for the English 
residents in this neighbourhood. He also said, that 
Henry Williams and himself had concluded to prepare a 
notice, stating that a member of the Society of Eriends 
would be there, perhaps mentioning my name, and would 
give them an address. To avail myself of the opportunity 
of attending these meetings was a duty from which I was 
not satisfied to shrink ; but I could not agree to the 
notice without its being worded in such a manner, that 
none would be disappointed, if I should have nothing to 
say to them. He said, the notice was so qualified, that 
that would be fully understood by all parties. 

18th. (First-day.) — Charles Baker came on board in 
the forenoon, and we proceeded with him up the bay, and 
landed at Korarareka. A considerable time was then occu- 
pied in going round to the different huts of the natives, 
to rouse them up and persuade them to attend the meet- 
ing. I could perceive that Charles Baker availed himself 
of the circumstance of my having been among the islands 
in the South Seas, with the glad tidings of the gospel; when 
one of the chiefs immediately asked, ' if the people of 



308 memoies or [1837. 

those islands Lad listened.' I am not aware of tlie reply 
of our interpreter to this question, though we fully un- 
derstood the sort of conversation going forward, by the 
names of the different islands that were mentioned ; but 
the chief who was then lying on the ground, wrapped in 
a large Witney blanket, seemed determined to attend the 
meeting, though not in the habit of so doing, and quickly 
starting up retired into his hut, — but soon made his 
appearance again, dressed in European clothing, and was 
about the first man to go into the meeting, when the bell 
rang. Charles Baker occupied a short time with them in 
the native language ; but they came in, in such a straggling, 
careless manner, that they had scarcely all assembled 
before he had finished. The number altogether was very 
small ; but the love of the gospel flowed towards them, as 
numbered among those for whom the Saviour died, and 
rose again, that they might live. The interval was short, 
after this meeting concluded, before that for the English 
residents was to begin. "We were favoured with a solemn 
season together, though the opportunity was brought 
about in an unusual manner, and agreed upon in the first 
place without my knowledge, or any suggestion of mine. 

loth. (First-day.) — Having been invited to attend a 
meeting to be held this evening, by the whole of the 
members of the mission at Paihia, at the house of Henry 
Williams ; and believing it best for me to be there, we 
landed in time to take tea with the family. When the 
meeting was gathering, Heury Williams asked me if I 
would like to read a chapter in the Bible. I declined the 
offer, at the same time requesting that a little time might 
be afforded me when the reading was over ; adding, that if 
I had any thing to say to them, they should have it. The 
chapter had not been long finished before I stood up, 
which produced a general silence. I was engaged to turn 
the minds of all present, to the teaching of the Holy 
Spirit of the Lord Jesus, which would lead them safely 
along through time, and sustain them in a boundless 
eternity. This appeared to be well received : a solemn 
feeling spread over us, under which we separated. 

Mrst Month 11th, 1837 — Yesterday, employed in dis- 
posing of articles of hardware, &c. The way seemed now 
to open with clearness, before leaving New Zealand, to 



1837.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 309 

draw up an address to the missionaries stationed at 
Paihia, Keri-Keri, Waimate, Tepuna, &c, and all the 
members belonging to the ' Church Missionary Society,' 
(as it is denominated by themselves,) employed in New 
Zealand ; and as I endeavoured to keep close to this pros- 
pect, it more and more brightened before me. 

12th. — "We held our usual meeting, and although a low 
time, I felt comforted and peaceful. In the afternoon 
took exercise on shore, after having been detained on 
board by one circumstance or other, nearly a fortnight. 
As the way opened, I began to commit to paper, from 
time to time, the matter which arose towards the mem- 
bers of the mission. 

16th. (First-day.) — Believed it my place to remain 
with our people on board, feeling nothing towards the 
shore ; and being well aware that the whole neighbour- 
hood of the Bay, except where missionary interest pre- 
vails, answers nearly, if not altogether, the description of 
the place, where Satan's seat is. 

18th. — All being ready, at day-break this morning, the 
Henry Freeling got under weigh, and dropped down the 
Bay opposite the station at Paihia, when we anchored 
again. We landed in the forenoon on the north side, 
settled our accounts, and bade farewell to the parties as 
we went along. My address being copied fairly, and 
various articles put together to remunerate the natives 
for their services in boats, &c, we landed in the evening 
for the last time at Paihia, and delivered them with the 
address to the care of Charles Baker, at whose house we 
drank tea. "We called upon all the resident families, and 
saw those who had been forced from their stations to the 
southward by the war, before we returned on board. 
Before reaching the vessel a light land breeze had sprung 
up ; and the night being moonlight we weighed and 
steered towards the entrance of the Bay with a fine 
breeze in our favour. At midnight, we were clear of the 
islands which form the entrance to the Bay, and from which 
it is probable the appellation of the Bay of Islands was 
originally taken. I may long have to mourn, on account 
of the lamentable state of the poor miserable natives of 
New Zealand, bound down as with chains in the service 



310 MEMOIRS OF [1837. 

of Satan, and the dupes of his agents, who are mingled 
among them, of a lighter coloured skin, but in many in- 
stances, it is greatly to be feared, the very scum and off- 
scouring of the nations which gave them birth, and not a 
few of these mine own countrymen : however, under all 
these unhappy circumstances, the New Zealanders are a 
noble race of men ; and though far behind-hand in that 
gentleness and docility which characterize the swarthy 
multitudes of the more sultry climates, in which the 
Georgian, Society, Hervey, and other isles of the Pacific 
ocean are placed, they certainly possess greater energy and 
firmness of character. This unhappily in their present 
lost and undone and, I may add, betrayed condition, is 
only devoted to the most barbarous purposes, for the 
destruction of their fellow-men. But if the day should 
ever come, when the benign principles of the everlasting 
gospel take root and spread among them, soften their 
hearts, and prepare them for that wisdom from above, 
which is pure and peaceable, and profitable in all things 
to direct into the love of Grod, and love to man, — 
they would then, far outstrip those who have long since 
made only a profession of the Christian religion : both in 
exalting and promoting the spiritual kingdom of our Lord 
and Saviour Jesus Christ, in the heart of man to the 
praise and glory of Grod, and the welfare of their own 
species. With this view of a deeply-injured race of my 
fellow-creatures, constituting a part of the innumerable 
inheritance of the Lord Jesus, I leave their shores with a 
peaceful and easy mind ; — at the same time, comforted 
under a belief, that the address to the missionary esta- 
blishment will now circulate to every member ; many of 
whom could not possibly have been present at a transitory 
interview, however regularly appointed. On looking at this 
subject, I have thought that the conflict of mind I have 
lately had to pass through, might be the means graciously 
vouchsafed, to beget in me a willingness to prepare the 
address. My desire is, that by it, and through it, the 
great name may be exalted, and the kingdom of Christ 
Jesus in the heart better understood and believed in, 
than heretofore has been the case, in the minds of many. 
May the Lord on high, prepare the ground, in which it 
may, as seed, be sown ; and may He bless it with fertility 



1837.] DANIEL WHEELEK. 311 

to bring forth fruit that will lastingly remain ; — that He 
may be glorified thereby. 

[Before quitting New Zealand, D. W. received a letter 
from the Members of the Church of England Mission at 
Paihia, expressing their good wishes, and affectionate 
regard. The following is an extract :] — 

1 One effect of your visit to New Zealand has been to 
remind us, that though " there are differences of admini- 
stration, it is the same spirit" which actuates the whole 
of Christ's mystical body, " the Church of the first-born, 
whose names are written in heaven." "With gratitude, 
also, we have to acknowledge your liberal bestowment of 
school-books, tracts, clothing for natives, medicines, &c, 
which will remain behind you as a memorial of your 
Christian kindness." 

[Before leaving England, Daniel Wheeler was furnished 
with a large supply of bibles, and other religious books, 
tracts, school-materials, clothing, medicines, &c. A por- 
tion of these was left at the different missionary stations ; 
and the remainder distributed in other ways as oppor- 
tunity offered.] 

20th. — Yesterday, the weather was fine and wind fair. 
In the evening, the island of New Zealand was scarcely 
distinguishable from the deck. We are now steering a 
course for New South Wales, I trust, in the right line of 
things, to reach the port of Sydney, having nothing on my 
mind towards any other place. 

29th. (First-day.) — A portion of the Scriptures was 
read to the crew, only three of whom attended. The air 
much cooler since the thunder-storm. The state of feel- 
ing with me, both as to mind and body, for the last two 
days, cannot be easily described ; the former, as if it had 
never known good ; and yet the loss could not be felt, if the 
possession had never been witnessed. It is, however, to 
myself a relieving proof or evidence that a spark of life 
still remains, for that which is dead cannot feel : but out- 
ward circumstances, which affect the body, also bear upon 
the mind, though imperceptibly, and at the moment un- 
thought of as having any share in the mental conflict. 



312 1TEM0IES OF [1837. 

Below deck the water filters through upon us in many- 
places : the deck above us is drenched again and again by 
the breaking tops of the waves ; the motion of the vessel 
is so violent and incessant as to admit of no rest, either 
sitting or lying, and walking is altogether impracticable. 
Perhaps, the motto, ' Brighter hours will come,' is parti- 
cularly appropriate in our case ; and we may yet be 
permitted to realize the fact itself, and the language of 
David exultingly be ours, — " Grod hath spoken in his holi- 
ness ; I will rejoice." 

30fh. — A fresh gale all night; but the moon rising 
about midnight, enabled us to run towards the land with- 
out fear. At ten o'clock, took in a pilot and bore up for 
the harbour, and before two o'clock were safely anchored 
in the Cove. Our dear friends James Backhouse and 
G-eorge Washington "Walker were not long before they 
reached us : our joy was mutual at seeing each other's 
faces again, and I trust that our hearts were filled with 
gratitude and thankfulness to Him, who had sustained 
us through all, and brought it about for His great name's 
sake. It was afterwards ascertained, that a number of 
letters from England and home were lying in store for us. 
Accounts of the welfare of our beloved family at Shoosharry, 
beyond my most sanguine expectations, were received up 
to within seven months of the present date ; not having 
heard of them for nearly two years, they seemed now 
restored to us again, as a treasure enhanced in value an 
hundred fold indeed, but still far beyond the reach of full 
possession. Humbled under a sense of the Lord's ever- 
lasting love and faithfulness, my heart rejoiced before 
Him. 

Second Month 2nd. (Fifth-day.) — Attended the meet- 
ing in Sydney at eleven a.m. held in a comfortable build- 
ing erected for the purpose during our absence from these 
shores. Twelve persons were the whole number present : 
it was a silent meeting. May faith and strength be more 
and more increased, if consistent with the Divine will, 
and a door effectually opened for the word of the gospel 
to be declared amongst these people ; that the name of 
the Lord may be glorified, and the way of life and salva- 
tion, as it is in Jesus, set before them, to the exaltation 
of the blessed Saviour's spiritual kingdom in the heart of 
man ; of the increase of whose government and peace, 



1837.] DANIEL WHEELER. 313 

there shall be no end, but the earth shall be filled with 
His praise. 

[Daniel "Wheeler and his son remained at Sydney until 
the 30th of Seventh Month, when they sailed for ITobart 
Town. Much public service did not devolve upon him 
whilst at Sydney ; when health permitted, he regularly 
attended the meetings for worship on Eirst and Fifth 
days, kept up by a few individuals professing with Friends 
in that town, which were not unfrequently resorted to by 
others. Soon after their arrival at Sydney, agreeable 
with arrangements made on leaving England, the Henri/ 
Freeling was sold, the ship's company were discharged, and 
the numerous surplus stores belonging to the ship dis- 
posed of; these engagements undertaken in an exhausted 
state of health, occupied much time. 

The following extracts from his journal and letters., 
refer to this period.] 

To John Kitching. 

Sydney, Third Month 18th, 1837. 

Our dear friends James Backhouse and George 

| W. Walker took their departure from these shores last 

: Eirst-day, the 12th instant ; so that we are sitting 

desolate, and somewhat resembling those that are for- 

I saken ; but, alas ! not amongst an afflicted people. Would 

; that I could say so ; but instead of this, I think this is as 

j wicked a place as any I have seen, which have not been 

a few in my day. Pride and haughtiness abound, and 

lamentable ignorance of spiritual religion is manifest on 

every side : indeed few seem to make even an outward 

profession of it. Drunkenness appears to be the prevailing 

i sin amongst the working part of the community, although 

! it is not confined to their grade. The major part of the 

lower order are bound in the fetters of popery ; and for 

! the most part are prisoners who have obtained tickets of 

. leave, or they are what are called assigned servants, many 

of whom have been accustomed to crime from their very 

youth. The contrast is very and painfully striking with 

. what we have seen among the poor and benighted 

islanders, with whom our lot has lately been cast ; the 

p 



314 MEMOIES OE [1837. 

situation of many of these may be considered enviable, 
when compared with the miserable wretchedness of many 
here, who consider themselves Christians. Cursing and 
bitterness resound continually through the streets ; and 
extortion and deceit prevail almost universally among the 
shop-keepers, on whose promises hardly any dependence 
can be placed. Many have amassed considerable wealth 
by extortion and the sale of spirits ; and having risen 
only as from a dung-hill, are living as if there was no 
Grod, no judgment, and no world to come, — and length of 
days at their command. Those who come out as settlers 
are generally of a better stamp, though even among these 
there is little stability of character. 

This is the state of the rising and fast nourishing 
colony of Sydney and its neighbourhood ; but the most 
grievous thing we witness is the miserable condition of 
the aborigines of the country, who are frequently seen 
rolling about the streets in groups, altogether intoxicated ; 
whilst their emaciated frames declare, that they are fast 
wasting from the face of the earth. They too, are following 
the dreadful example set before them, of cursing and 
swearing in the English tongue, which they have learnt 
from their exterminating visitors. 

How long we may have to remain here, I know not ; 
but I desire to be resigned to wait the blessed Master's 
time. 

Third Ifontli 26th. — In the forenoon meeting yester- 
day I had a close, searching testimony to bear, — standing 
up with the words of our Lord, — "If thine eye offend 
thee, pluck it out : it is better for thee to enter into the 
kingdom of Grod with one eye, than having two eyes, to 
be cast into hell fire ; where their worm dieth not, and 
the fire is not quenched." Stating that I believed it safest 
for me to revive these expressions in their hearing, lest 
there should be any present who were sensible that some- 
thing stood in the way between them and eternal life ; 
and though this might be dear to them as a right hand, a 
right foot, or a right eye, it would be their soul's true 
interest to pluck it out, or cut it off, and cast it from 
them, before it was too late to enter into life, even halt or 
maimed or with one eye, and before the day of the Lord's 



1837.] DANIEL WIIEELEK. 315 

visitation was parsed away for ever. Entreating all to lay 
aside every weight and every burden, and that sin which 
most easily besets, and " run with patience the race that 
is set before us, looking unto Jesus the author and 
finisher of our faith ; who, for the joy that was set before 
Him, endured the cross, despising the shame, and is set 
down at the right hand of the throne of God." 

Fourth Month 3rd— Yesterday the forenoon meeting 
was better attended than is frequently the case ; in the 
course of which it was with me to recite the words of the 
Saviour to his disciples, — " If ye love me, keep my com- 
mandments ;" — stating my belief that it would be difficult 
to find any who profess to believe in Christ, who have not 
a hope that they love him. But let us prove what ground 
we have for this hope by the test of obedience, and 
examine how far we really have obeyed the commands of 
Christ : His commandments, as His promises, are " yea 
and amen for ever." — " Seek ye first the kingdom of God 
and his righteousness." Have we obeyed this important 
command ? Has this been the employment of our life, 
as the first and primary object of our search, by which all 
things needful shall be added unto us ? Or have we only 
occasionally remembered it, whilst following with eager- 
ness after the follies, and vanities, and riches of the 
world ; instead of laying up for ourselves " treasure in 
heaven ?" Have we been securing to ourselves the en- 
during riches of eternity, by seeking this kingdom as it 
should be sought, " first" before all other things ? It is 
time for some of us who are advanced in life, diligently 
to examine how we stand in this important search, and 
more especially so for those who make mention of His 
name before men. It is evident, that those whom our 
Lord enjoined to " seek first the kingdom of Grod," were 
fearful that whilst in pursuit of this heavenly treasure, 
they should fall short of the food and raiment necessary 
for their poor perishing bodies. " Behold the fowls of 
the air:" " Consider the lilies of the field," &c. said our 
Saviour, as encouragement to these of " little faith." 

8th. — Attended the funeral of the wife of William 
Satterthwaite. The privilege of interment in the ground 
recently bequeathed to the Society of Friends, was granted 
at his request, his wife having formerly been a member. 

P2 



316 MEiTOIES OE [1837. 

This being the first interment at Sydney conducted after 
the manner of Eriends, it is probable that many would 
have attended out of curiosity, had not the morning been 
extremely wet. The whole was conducted in a consistent 
manner. I had to remind those present, that to our own 
Master we must stand or fall : the work is our own, and 
the reward is our own. " JNo man can save his brother." 
And although nothing said or done by the living can 
possibly affect the dead : yet the dead are often powerful 
preachers to the living, warning them to flee from the 
wrath to come, by preparing for their latter end. " For 
we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ, 
that every one may receive the things done in the body, 
according to that he hath done, whether it be good or 
bad." — " Every man's work shall be made manifest, for 
the day shall declare it." Blessed and happy are they 
that are building on the ancient and sure foundation, 
which the righteous in all ages have built upon ; — even 
Christ Jesus, that tried corner-stone ; — " unto the Jews 
a stumbling block, and unto the Greeks foolishness ; 
but unto them which are called, both Jews and Greeks, 
Christ the power of G-od, and the wisdom of God." This 
is a stone of stumbling, and a rock of offence to ail un- 
believers now, as in the day when this declaration was 
made ; but to those who believe, it is " a chief corner-stone, 
elect, precious/' — and the blessed means appointed for 
the salvation of all mankind, who are willing to submit to 
the power of the Holy Spirit of the Lord Jesus in the 
heart. Although it was a scene never before witnessed 
here, those present were very attentive and solid, and I 
had peace : it appeared afterwards, that two Jews were 
present in the grave yard. 

9th. {First-day ) — In the forenoon meeting I had 
to set forth the righteousness of Christ Jesus : without 
which none can enter the kingdom of heaven. There are 
many highly professing Christians in this our day, who 
like the Scribes and Pharisees of old, have a righteous- 
ness of their own making ; but a more excellent righteous- 
ness must be attained to, than any that man is capable of 
clothing himself with, before the heart is converted unto 
God. " Except your righteousness exceed the righteous- 
ness of the Scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case 



1837.] DANIEL WHEELER. 317 

enter into the kingdom of heaven," was declared by our 
Lord. Now this righteousness which excelleth, is of the 
Lord, and none but His children who have been taught of 
him, are acquainted with it, &c. Some strangers were 
present, but the whole number did not, 1 think, exceed 
eighteen persons. The evening meeting was smaller, but 
held under a comfortable quiet. 

23rd. (First day.) — This morning attended the funeral 
of William Satterthwaite. During a solemn pause before 
the coffin was lowered into the grave, I had to call the 
attention of the by-standers to the awful instance before 
us, of the necessity of being prepared individually for 
the great change : " prepare to meet thy Grod," was 
sounded among them. 

30th. (First day.)— In the forenoon meeting it was 
with me to revive the language of the apostle when 
addressing the primitive believers, who had witnessed the 
beauty and spirituality of the gospel dispensation ; " The 
anointing which ye have received of Him (Christ) abideth 
in you, and ye need not that any man teach you; but as 
the same anointing teacheth you of all things, and is 
truth, and is no lie, and even as it hath taught you, ye 
shall abide in Him." "What a great and precious privi- 
lege it is to be permitted to sit as at the feet of Jesus, to 
hear the gracious words that proceed from Him ; it is the 
one thing needful for all to do, — the part which Mary 
chose, and which our Lord declared should never be 
taken away from her. It is this inward teaching of 
the Holy Spirit, that I want all to believe in, and be 
acquainted with for and in themselves. Those who have 
received from Him the anointing which abideth, are qua- 
lified to give an account of the hope that is in them, not 
only in meekness and fear, but from heartfelt knowledge 
of the coming of the Son of God in Spirit. " We believe 
and are sure that thou art that Christ," said Simon Peter, 
when many had turned back and walked no more with 
Him, on account of the narrowness of the path which 
leads to life. " Will ye also go away," said our Lord to 
the few remaining disciples: — "to whom shall we go?" 
said Peter, — " Thou hast the words of eternal life ; and 
we believe and are sure, that thou art that Christ, the 
Son of the living Grod." Of this, and of the blessedness 



318 MEMOIES OF [1837. 

of those who come to this knowledge, I had further to 
speak. 

["Whilst at Sydney, Daniel Wheeler received the deeply 
affecting intelligence of the death of his eldest son, 
William Wheeler, who had succeeded his father in his 
agricultural concerns in Russia. He died on the 24th of 
Eleventh Month, 1836, at the Sand Rock Hotel, near 
Niton, on the Isle of Wight, to which place he had re- 
sorted for a more genial climate : his illness was a con- 
sumption, which rapidly terminated his life. The first 
intelligence of this event came to hand in a public journal, 
and proved a keen stroke ; but was borne with much 
Christian resignation. The life of William Wheeler had 
been marked by watchfulness and prayer; and a con- 
scientious regard to the pointing of Divine wisdom in the 
discharge of his religious duties, as well as by an active 
and diligent attention to his concerns in business ; — his 
end was eminently crowned with peace, and an humble 
and confiding trust in redeeming mercy.] 

Fifth Month 30th. — A letter has reached us by way of 
Hobarton, from our beloved Joshua, conveying the long 
anticipated confirmation of the painful report already in 
our possession, that our dear William has finished his 
earthly course. Although we have lost what never can be 
regained in this world ; yet the accompanying particulars 
of his last days administered great consolation and relief, 
and raised in my heart a tribute of humble thankfulness 
to the great Preserver of men, who indeed " loveth his 
own unto the end;" at once removing all my doubts, 
and causing me in the depths of distress, to triumph with 
admiration at the loving-kindness of the Lord to the poor 
and to " him that hath no helper." On reviewing with 
calmness the provision which has been made for every 
exigency of the case, I was constrained to acknowledge, 
that had it been practicable, I could not have made any 
arrangement more satisfactory to myself ; so that while I 
am enabled to say Amen, so be it, to this dispensation of 
His holy will, who wrought the work, — I can rejoice in 
the sustaining belief, and give thanks at the remembrance 
of His holiness, that the loss sustained is only ours ; to 



1837.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 319 

the dear departed soul it is eternal gain, through the 
tender mercy of Grod in Christ Jesus. And now, some 
things which at first sight only seemed to aggravate and 
add to our affliction, appear to have formed a part of the 
great whole which has been vouchsafed, by having in 
degree prepared our minds for the mournful event, of 
which we were afterwards more fully to be informed. 
Although the tidings received through a channel so un- 
expected and abrupt, plunged us at once into deep afflic- 
tion, as a stern harbinger of woe ; yet even this could 
afterwards be viewed as a blessing in disguise, gradually 
to lighten the weight of an overwhelming reality, and 
lessen the density of the gloom about to envelope us. 
" By watering, he wearieth the thick cloud," saith Job; 
so doth the tear of affection when shed in meekness and 
submission, soften the heart's keenest anguish, until the 
dark cloud of grief dissolves into resignation to the Divine 
will, and is sanctified to the praise and glory of Grod. 

Sixth Month lltli. (First-day?) — Since the 30th ultimo, 
my pen has been laid aside as to a record of passing 
events, either outward or inward. My harp has been 
hung, as it were, upon the willow, and my lips have been 
sealed ; but at seasons my heart has been softened by the 
love of Grod, and my peace has been permitted to flow as 
the stream of a mighty river, sheltered from every ruffling 
blast, and too strong to be impeded by trifles. In the 
meeting this evening a word of encouragement was spoken 
to the poor and needy, that are hungering and thirsting 
after heavenly food, and looking to the Lord alone for 
their souls' nourishment: verily the Lord will hear them, 
and they shall be fed, 

18th. — Since last First-day, various have been my trials 
and provings ; but the Divine hand has sustained through 
all; and by letters now received from England I am 
greatly comforted, inasmuch as the belief so strong in my 
heart, of the mercy and compassion of my Grod, is more 
than ever confirmed as regards the close of my precious 
"William, — in several particulars far more abundantly than 
I could have conceived ; and above all, in the certain 
evidence that He hath crowned him with everlasting- 
life : — I had nothing more to ask. " The Lord hath heard 
the voice of my weeping; — the Lord hath heard my sup- 



320 memoies or [1837. 

plication; — the Lord hath received my prayer;" and the 
kingdom, and the power, and the glory are His, for ever. 

Seventh Month 10th. — On First-day the 2nd, both the 
meetings were held in silence throughout : this cannot be 
wondered at, when the expectation of many that attend 
on these days is evidently placed upon man, instead of 
gathering inward to the great Teacher of his people. 
Yesterday, the forenoon meeting was also held in silence: 
in the evening, the new covenant and its holy Mediator 
Christ Jesus, were proclaimed amongst the people, to my 
own relief. A solemn feeling was vouchsafed, under which 
we separated. 

17th. — The fore-part of the morning meeting yesterday 
was greatly disturbed by persons coming in, and shortly 
going out again: towards the conclusion more settled 
quiet prevailed. The evening meeting was altogether 
more comfortable. The complaint of the Most High, 
through the holy prophet to His people formerly, it is 
greatly to be feared is equally applicable to many pro- 
fessing Christianity in this gospel day, as when uttered 
by Divine inspiration, in that period of degeneracy: — 
" The ox knoweth his owner, and the ass his master's 
crib : but Israel doth not know, my people doth not con- 
sider." I was largely opened to speak of the means 
mercifully afforded to all, through the blood of Jesus ; by 
whom alone we can come to a saving knowledge of G-od 
the Father, and of His beloved Son, on which knowledge 
eternal life depends. 

22nd. — Arrived the Marian Watson from Hobarton 
Went on board and secured our passage on her return. 

2>0th. (First-day.) — In the forenoon attended the 
meeting ; I had to bear testimony to the power of Truth 
in the heart, if believed in and submitted to. Just as we 
are concerned to dwell near to this power in our daily 
walks through life, shall we be permitted to witness its 
influence upon our minds, when met together for the 
purpose of worshipping that God who is a Spirit, and 
must be worshipped in spirit and in truth. It was de 
clared by the Saviour of the world, when personally on 
earth, that where two or three are gathered together in 
His name, there is He in the midst of them. But it 
would be well for us all to examine, whether we are met 



1837.] DANIEL WHEELEK. 321 

in His name ? whether His name, which is His power, 
doth rule and reign in our hearts ? whether our thoughts 
are brought into obedience to the Spirit of Truth ? None 
can meet in His name, in the expectation of witnessing 
His presence in the midst of them, but those who are 
subject to his power. It is for want of submission to this 
power in our hearts, that so many sit in dry places, where 
there is neither dew, nor rain, nor fields of offering. 
Such go from meetings as they came, barren, unfruitful, 
and unrefreshed; yet the Divine promise stands fast. 
" Where two or three are gathered in my name, there am 
I in the midst of them." 

31st. — Left the colony of New South "Wales, with a 
gentle and favourable breeze. There are on board ten 
prisoners in chains, with a guard of five soldiers, making 
up with the captain, crew and passengers, thirty-nine 
persons. 

[After a voyage of eleven days, they reached Hobart 
Town, where they rejoined our friends James Backhouse 
and Greorge W. Walker. Here again the ministerial 
labours of Daniel Wheeler, appear to have been pretty 
much confined to the meetings for Divine worship, kept 
up in this town by persons professing with Friends, and 
regularly held on First and Fifth-days.] 

[Extract from a letter dated Hobart Toivn, Eightli- 
Month 16th, 1837.] 

It is encouraging to observe, that the number 

of those who profess with us in this place is considerably 
increased, since our visit three years ago ; but the house 
where they meet is so small, that the addition of Charles 
and myself amounts almost to an inconvenience, and the 
members are not in a capacity of themselves to remedy 
the difficulty. On First-day last in the morning, eight 
persons appeared in the ministry : and I think the per- 
severing manner in which several of these attend, under 
very discouraging circumstances, and the solid deport- 
ment they manifest, is a strong indication of their having 
found something, which " the topaz of Ethiopia cannot 
equal" in value, nor the wealth of the universe purchase. 
About forty persons were present. Of the above indi- 

p3 



322 MBMoms or [1S37. 

viduals alluded to as having spoken, six are of those who 
have joined the Society by convincement. In my appre- 
hension it does not necessarily follow, that such as these 
must become hereafter, or be extensively employed as 
gospel ministers ; although they are thus constrained, 
like the tenth leper that was cleansed, to return and 
give glory to God, from a sensible conviction of the 
working of the power of the Spirit of Him, who speaketh 
in righteousness, is mighty to save from sin, and that to 
the very uttermost. 

22nd. — We attended a meeting of the temperance 
society, held in Hob art Town : my mind is more and more 
impressed with the great importance of this institution, 
from a conviction that next to the gospel of life and salva- 
tion, and the circulation of the Holy Scriptures, it is of 
the highest importance to the well-being of the human 
race. Xothing stands more opposed to the benign influ- 
ence of the gospel than intemperance. I believed it my 
duty to speak on this important subject. 

21 tli. — In the forenoon the little meeting house was 
filled. .James Backhouse had good service both in testi- 
mony and supplication. The afternoon meeting was 
somewhat smaller : James Backhouse had again to exer- 
cise his gift. Although much of what was expressed 
during the day passed before the view of my mind, yet 
not feeling what I deem sufficient qualification to warrant 
my standing up, I had no part in the vocal service ; and 
although under much poverty of spirit was not conscious 
of having withheld what should have been uttered. 

Tenth Jfonth 31st. — Xot feeling bound to remain any 
longer on this side of the globe, we this day engaged 
places in the Lloyds, which arrived yesterday with part 
of her cargo of oil, to load out here for London. 

Eleventh Jlont/i 3rd. — Accompanied J. Backhouse and 
G-. W. "Walker on board the Eudora, who were about to 
proceed to some of the South Australian settlements. 
We did not think well to add to their unsettled situation 
by remaining long on board : but soon took leave, parting 
from them in much love, and under a feeling of Divine 
regard. Whether we shall ever meet again in this world 
is very doubtful ; and as regards myself at least, I con- 
sider it a final parting; yet we know the Lord can 



1S37.] DANIEL WHEELER. 323 

lengthen out our clays at his pleasure: To Hiin I desire 
to commend both them and ourselves. 

27th. — This day completed my sixty-sixth year. May 
the Lord be graciously pleased to make me more and 
more, a living monument of his everlasting mercy ; and 
to humble me before Him under a sense thereof, until He 
shall say "it is enough." 

30th. — Yisited a young man in the hospital, who has 
just arrived here as a convict. His family were formerly 
in comfortable circumstances in England. He appears to 
have long strayed from the paths of virtue ; but the laws 
of his country have now arrested his wild career, and he 
is sensible of his deplorable situation. I was led to com- 
miserate his case, thinking it very possible, that though 
the hand of human justice has overtaken him, and he is 
doomed to several years of painful and degrading exile ; 
yet that in reality he may not have been more evil- 
disposed than some others, who have escaped the laws of 
man, and who have in a still greater degree transgressed 
the laws of a righteous Grod, and been still more offensive 
in His sight. Amongst these I feel willing to number 
myself, remembering as I write, the words of the com- 
passionate Saviour, — " Or those eighteen on whom the 
tower of Siloam fell and slew them, think ye that they 
were sinners above all men that dwell in Jerusalem ? I 
tell you nay ; but except ye repent, ye shall all likewise 
perish." 

Twelfth Month 7th. — Received a letter from our cousin 
John Ivitching, communicating the mournful intelligence 
that my precious Jane had finished her course, and en- 
tered into rest. These tidings had truly flown apace, as 
it still wanted eight days to complete the fourth month 
since they were dispatched from Petersburg. Although 
this was sudden at last, and truly overwhelming for a 
time, yet the mercy and goodness of our heavenly Father 
soon changed the strain of sorrow, into that of adoration 
and thanksgiving, — binding up all the wounds of affliction 
in the healing virtue of His everlasting love : for her end 
had been truly peaceful ; death was deprived of its sting, 
and the grave of its victory. Thus, the eldest and the 
youngest of my flock, have been gathered, since we left 
them, into the arms of everlasting mercy : whilst we are 



324 MEMOIES OE [1838. 

left a little longer in this vale of tears. May the Lord 
Most High be graciously pleased to prepare us also in 
like manner, for the heavenly kingdom. 

After calling upon all our friends and acquaintance for 
the last time, and desiring their welfare in the utmost 
signification of the word ' farewell,' we embarked on 
board the Lloyds late in the evening of the . 9th ; and 
early next morning, being First-day, the 10:h of Twelfth 
Month 1837, we began to glide gently down the Derwent 
towards Storm Bay. "We should have been rejoiced if 
the First-day could have been spent in harbour ; but I 
believe the captain was desirous to get to sea, in order to 
keep his crew from getting intoxicated on shore, which 
often happens on such occasions, and causes serious delay 
to the shipping. 

In the course of our stay at Hobarton we paid several 
satisfactory visits to the Lieutenant-governor Sir John 
Franklin and his family. Although the sphere in which 
they are accustomed to move, is not one that comports 
with those who profess to be followers of the lowly Jesus ; 
yet we were not satisfied to shrink from such exposure 
altogether, however the non-compliance on our parts with 
the usual practices at such times, might entitle us to the 
appellation of fools by some of the more gay and thought- 
less part of the company ; if however the watch was pro- 
perly maintained, ourconduct may prove beneficial to others, 
by leading them to inquire into the cause of our differing 
so widely in life and conversation from our fellow-men. 

The voyage to London, by way of Cape Horn was com- 
pleted on the 1st of Fifth Month, 1838. 

The following are the closing extracts from the South 
Sea Journal :] — 



*t> 



After a voyage of four months and twenty days from 
Van Diemen's Land, and the changes from heat to cold 
twice experienced during that time, my own health 
seemed scarcely to have been impaired ; but from the 
weakly state of my dear Charles, whose constitution had 
been much shaken by a lengthened illness previous to 
our leaving Europe, he was less able to bear the total 
want of vegetables to which we were exposed for many 



1838.] DANIEL WHEELEK. 325 

weeks, and the small quantity of fresh water, and that of 
a quality scarcely wholesome, to which we were subjected 
the latter part of the passage. With these disadvantages, 
which there is reason to believe contributed to reduce 
his already diminished strength, he landed in a very feeble 
and languid condition ; but I humbly trust, he is under 
the immediate and protecting care of the great Physician, 
who alone hath power to heal, and to bless every endea- 
vour to restore. 

I should not be satisfied to conclude this unconnected 
and imperfect narrative, without saying, how greatly I 
have been aided in the course of this religious engage- 
ment by the missionaries from different societies in 
Europe and North America ; who very kindly acted as 
interpreters on my behalf to the native congregations on 
the islands where my lot was cast, and opened their 
meeting-houses for our accommodation in the most 
brotherly manner; to whom, for this assistance and 
Christian kindness many ways exhibited, we feel grate- 
fully and highly indebted. 

I may also be allowed to add at the same time, that 
having been encouraged by my dear friends at home to 
accept the company of my son Charles "Wheeler, I have 
found him very useful and strengthening to me, during 
our long sojourn in foreign parts, in a variety of instances, 
and on many important occasions. 

For the best welfare of the dear and interesting people, 
who inhabit those isles afar off, which in the love of the 
gospel, I have thus been drawn forth, and enabled to 
visit, — a petition however feeble, must ever dwell in my 
heart ; and on their behalf I would earnestly and affec- 
tionately crave the fervent aspirations of all my dear 
brethren and sisters, when it is well with them : and 
may they unite with me in commemorating the mercy, 
loving kindness and faithfulness of Him, who for His 
great name's sake, and for His beloved Son's sake, wrought 
the work, — hath so marvellously sustained us through 
every season of trial and conflict, and delivered us out of 
every distress : that the thanksgiving of many may re- 
sound to His praise, to whom the kingdom, and the 
power, and the glory, belong for ever. 



326 MEMOIRS OF [1838. 



CFfAPTEE XX. 

ATTENDS THE YEARLY MEETING- IN LONDON OF 1838 

HIS PltOSPECT OF [RELIGIOUS SERVICE IIS" AMERICA 

VISITS HIS FAMILY IN RUSSIA SAILS TO NEW T.ORK 

TRAVELS IN THE UNITED STATES. 

Shortly after leaving England on my way to the 
islands of the Pacific, an unfading evidence was granted 
me that I should have to visit jNorth America, after the 
service on which I was then entering should be accom- 
plished. Such a marvellous unfolding of the Divine will 
as to the future, so condescendingly vouchsafed and per- 
mitted to make an impression on my mind at so great a 
length of time before-hand, could not fail to support, 
comfort, and strengthen me in every season of trial and 
conflict both inward and outward, which I had afterwards 
to pass through ; and although at seasons my mind was put 
closely to the test, it was again and again renewed from 
the heavenly treasury of living faith, to strengthen my 
confidence in its holy Author and Finisher : for the 
brightest gleam of that soul-sustaining loving-kindness 
which is better than life, soon loses its lustre, unless 
renewed from time to time by Him in whose presence 
only there is life. 

The statement which I felt called upon to render to 
the Yearly Meeting held soon after our return to England 
was very short, as my beloved friends were already in pos- 
session of the extracts from my Journal ; and the time 
was not come for me to disclose how I had been favoured 
with such an evidence before-hand of a safe return to the 
land of my fathers. My exercise of mind during the 
Yearly Meeting may more easily be conceived than de- 
scribed : and though my countenance might sparkle with 
joy at once more beholding my brethren and sisters in 
religious fellowship, my heart was full of a subject which 
nothing could relieve but disclosure ; and that seemed 
denied, until the appointed days were fulfilled that the 









1838.] DANIEL WHEELEK. 327 

seal should be opened, and the thing proclaimed as on 
the house-top. At times I would gladly have taken 
counsel as to the right path of proceeding with my con- 
cern; hut it seemed my place not to confer with flesh 
and blood, but to keep my eye steadily fixed on that 
Almighty power, which alone can qualify us like the left- 
handed sons of Benjamin, to throw a stone to a hair's 
breadth. 

Eventually my way opened with clearness to attend 
Balby Monthly Meeting, and York Quarterly Meeting in 
the Sixth Month ; and having returned the certificates 
granted five years and a half ago, after a brief statement of 
my late journey, and mentioning the earnest of a return 
in safety, which the Lord had granted me, I had to inform 
Friends that I no longer stood before them as one return- 
ing, but as one requesting a certificate to enable me 
to visit various parts of North America. As regarded my 
children, for whom I think I felt more than for myself, I 
remember telling York Quarterly Meeting when my con- 
cern was laid before it, that though human nature keenly 
felt the separation from, and would gladly remain in pos- 
session of its greatest earthly treasure, yet I did believe 
I could not promote the welfare of my beloved family in 
any manner so much, as by my own faithfulness to what 
I apprehended to be the duty required of me. A certi- 
ficate was granted, setting me at liberty to pursue the 
prospect then before the view of my mind. That I might 
not be chargeable in the sight of any, with neglecting to 
look after the affairs of my own household, it seemed best 
for me before embarking for America, to visit the residue 
of my family on the plains of Shoosharry ; although if my 
own inclination only had been consulted, I should have 
preferred, on several accounts, proceeding immediately 
across the Atlantic, after having passed the Morning 
Meeting in London. 

[This visit to Russia was satisfactorily accomplished ; 
setting out on the 1st of Eighth Month, Daniel "Wheeler 
passed about as many weeks at his former abode as he 
had been years absent ; returning through Finland and 
Stockholm, he reached London again on the 22nd of 
Tenth Month, and finally embarked from Liverpool on 



328 MEMOIES OF [1838. 

the 25th of Eleventh Month following. It was no small 
trial to leave behind, in a drooping state of health, his 
son Charles, the faithful companion of his long journey- 
ings. From the boyhood of the latter they had, with but 
little exception, dwelt under the same roof: and after 
the very close association of the last few years, almost by 
day and night, the separation now demanded was more 
than ordinarily painful to him. In a letter from D. W., 
written at sea, it is thus alluded to. 

Twelfth Month 26th, 1838. 
Having for so many years had the society of my 



dear Charles, under all circumstances, and through each 
wintry season as it revolved, I have never before felt so 
friendless and childless, as is now my portion. This cir- 
cumstance, and the recollection of the bereavements which 
have befallen us about this dreary season, combine to 
darken the shade of the gloomy picture, with a deeper 
hue than it is wont to have, when clad in its own natural 
and beautiful, though cheerless garb. Truly may I say, 
" I had fainted if I had not believed," to see the loving- 
kindness of the Lord, and the greatness of his goodness, 
which is laid up for them that fear Him, and that trust in 
Him before the sons of men. In the time of trouble He 
doth hide them in His pavilion, in the secret of His taber- 
nacle shall He hide them ; He shall set them upon a 
rock. Although weak and feeble, and utterly unworthy 
in my own estimation, without might or power, store- 
house or barn ; yet, through that " mercy" which is 
" from everlasting to everlasting," lam at seasons, whilst 
floating on the mighty deep, permitted to feel an inward 
support in the belief, that I am moving in my heavenly 
Father's will. 

Let none be cast down or discouraged ; for greater is 
He that is for us, than he that is against us: and although 
many are the trials of faith and patience, the deep bap- 
tisms, and the tribulations which the Lord's children 
have to pass through, yet He delivereth out of them all ; 
and He will deliver, and that to the very uttermost, all 
that in sincerity trust in Him. And how doth He mer- 
cifully vouchsafe unto such, in the abounding of His love, 
a blessed portion of that " peace which passeth all 



1839.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 329 

understanding," to sustain them in the way that they 
should go. 

[The Extracts which follow are from Daniel Wheeler's 
Journal and letters.] 

First Month 1st, 1839.— This morning the Never Sink 
hills were in sight, and we worked up the bay amidst fields 
of floating ice, drifting from the mouth of the Hudson 
river. The morning was so foggy in the neighbourhood 
of the city, that the signal of the telegraph announcing 
the approach of the George Washington, was not dis- 
covered by the ' look out,' so that we were within three 
miles of the wharf at New York, before a steamer came 
to assist us through, the ice. By the way, I think the 
method of steering the American steamers is admirable : 
the helmsman is stationed in the fore part of the vessel, 
where he can see all before him, instead of being in the 
after part, where he can scarcely see any thing for the 
masts, &c. of his own vessel : he is also sheltered from the 
weather in a large lantern, the windows of which he can 
open or shut at pleasure. Before noon we were at our 
desired haven, and I trust that some of our hearts were 
filled with gratitude and thankfulness. 

Though unexpected and a perfect stranger, as by some 
means I had left England, without any introductions for 
New York, I was kindly received on shore by John R. 
"Willis. In the afternoon, it was finally arranged that I 
should become an inmate with J. and P. Clapp. 

2nd. — Attended the week-day meeting for worship and 
the Monthly Meeting held at its close. In the former, I 
had a short testimony to bear to the faithfulness of that 
Grod with whom we have to do. 

4:th. — Had a most unexpected visit from my much loved 
friend Stephen Grellet, who had come from his home at 
Burlington to see me. He struck me as very little altered 
since we parted in Petersburg twenty years ago. It was 
truly delightful to meet him again, though the interview 
could not fail to awaken many painfull recollections of 
days that are past, when our little family circle was un- 
broken, and, as far as we can expect enjoyment while on 
earth, happy in itself. But though many seasons of 
sorrow were brought to remembrance, the never-failing 



330 memoies or [1839. 

mercy of the Lord could be traced to have compassed us 
about as with a shield, for His great name's sake, from 
the time of our separation up to this very day. 

6th. (First-day.) — In the early part of the meeting 
this morning I was greatly bowed down ; but in the Lord's 
time was raised up to declare the way of life and sal- 
vation, and the necessity of the whole heart being given 
up to follow the Son of Man in the regeneration. In the 
afternoon I had to revive the words of the apostle, — " the 
weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty through 
Grod to the pulling down of strongholds ;" — querying, 
what we knew of this for ourselves. 

16th. — We were favoured with a blessed meeting, when 
the poor in spirit were declared to be those, to whom the 
gospel was ever and is still preached. Elizabeth Cog- 
geshall afterwards knelt down, and gave the glory to Him, 
who had thus condescended to grant us that drop of 
heavenly refreshment. 

23rd. — Attended the Select Meeting atWestbury, where 
I had to encourage Friends to faithfulness in the main- 
tenance of that cause, which is as precious at the present 
day as when David replied to the remonstrances of his 
elder brother, " "What have I now done ? Is there not a 
cause?" although in the promotion of this dignified cause, 
we may certainly have to drink of the cup which the 
Master drank of, and be. baptised with the same baptism 
that he was baptised withal. The disciple is not above 
his master, nor the servant above his lord, &c. 

24<th. — Attended the Quarterly Meeting, in which I 
had to sound an alarm amongst Friends, declaring that 
the Most High will have a church, He will have a people 
for himself, that shall show forth his praise. Many were 
willing and ready to join in the " Hosanna to the Son of 
David ; but how few were found to confess Him, and to 
stand by Him, at the blood-stained cross : one betrayed 
his Master, another denied Him, and they all forsook 
Him and fled. I stood long on my feet, and had peace 
afterwards. 

On the 25th, the meeting for public worship was again 
held, and I was largely opened amongst them. The 
young people were earnestly entreated to hearken to the 
voice of wisdom, and offer an early sacrifice to the Lord: 



1839.] DANIEL WHEELER. 331 

and I had to acknowledge the loving-kindness of the Lord 
in spreading the mantle of His heavenly presence over us, 
to my own comfort, and I trust to the satisfaction of my 
brethren also. In the evening, some opportunities were 
afforded to address large companies of Friends, assembled 
at each other's houses. 

27th. — Attended the meetings for worship, and had 
service in both, to my own peace. 

28th. — Set out for Burlington, accompanied by Samuel 
Clapp and Wager Hull, by steam-boat to Amboy, from 
thence by railroad : the route led by the house and 
grounds of Joseph Buonaparte, on the banks of the 
Delaware. A heavy storm of wind and rain on the 26th, 
had raised the water in'many parts to an unusual height, 
and occasioned much loss of property by sweeping the 
quays even of heavy articles, such as coal. The rising of 
the Delaware had spread large masses of ice over the 
neighbourhood; and the railroad by which we have 
travelled was in places entirely hidden by the water, 
which was still too high to be confined within its usual 
limits. The car in which we rode held about forty persons, 
with a stove in the middle of it, well supplied with fuel, 
which made it sufficiently warm. Reached Burlington as 
it became dark, and were soon conducted to the abode of 
dear Stephen Grellet. Remained here over their pre- 
parative meeting on the 31st, and had an opportunity of 
calling on many Friends. 

Second Month 1st. — Took leave of the family, where 
my residence had been delightful, and which reminded me 
of dwelling in a nest of turtle doves. Friends of this 
place appear to live in much harmony, and have not wit- 
nessed many of those affiicting circumstances, in which 
many other meetings have shared, from the Hicksite 
apostacy. Proceeded to Philadelphia, in company with my 
country-people, Thomas and Elizabeth Robson, S. Grellet 
and other Friends ; crossed the Delaware opposite the 
city by steam bridge : we lodged at the house of Ellis 
Yarnall, a quiet retreat indeed. Next day I attended 
and had service in the Select Meeting. 

4<th. — The Quarterly Meeting was held this day: it was 
the largest meeting of Friends I ever saw, except the 
Yearly Meeting in London : the attendance was greater, 



332 MEMOIRS OF [1839. 

perhaps by one-third, on the women's side of the house, 
than on the men's ; and this is more or less the case 
wherever I go. I had to press upon Friends the necessity 
of attaining that state, which characterizes all the living 
members of the gospel church. 

On the loth, I visited an afflicted family, the mother 
having died two days before. After seeing the corpse, 
we had a contriting opportunity with the father and 
children, under the wing of the Prince of Peace. Coming 
to Philadelphia seems to have opened a wide door for me 
in the minds of a large body of Friends, and gives strength 
again to move forward : leaving New York has I trust 
been in the right ordering, in which I humbly pray to be 
preserved. 

17th. — At the forenoon meeting under much discourage- 
ment. Had to stand some time amongst the people, and 
to insist on the necessity of our doing the will of the 
Holy Father, if we would know the doctrine of the Son ; 
unto those thus found in obedience, his doctrine shall 
distil as the dew, and as the small rain upon the tender 
herb : they shall inherit substance, and shall certainly 
know that they have not followed cunningly devised fables, 
but living and substantial truth. 

Third Month 11th. — Since the last entry very mucl 
confined to the house with an attack of influenza, whicl 
has prevailed here very generally. My mind has oftei 
been brought very low ; but my gracious Master hi 
been pleased to enable me to stand resigned to every dis 
pensation of His holy will. Many Friends have callec 
to console and comfort me, and the estimable family with 
whom my lot has been cast, have lost no opportunity 
to administer to my relief in every way ; so that in every 
thing I have abundant cause to give thanks to Him, 
through whom all my wants have been so mercifully 
supplied. Yesterday got to meeting, and had a short 
testimony to bear — that the path to the kingdom changeth 
not, but is the same now as in the beginning ; and this 
way is Jesus, the first and the last, the Alpha and the 
Omega, the beginning and the ending, the bright and 
morning star. 

17th. — At the Western district meeting. Shortly after 
gathering, the silence was broken by one of the Hicksite 



1839.] DANIEL WHEELER. 333 

preachers. His doctrine was guarded, and condemnable 
rather for what he had not spoken, than for what he did 
speak. I thought that those who really knew what he 
was, were certainly blame-worthy in not apprising the 
elders, so that the meeting might not have been disturbed 
by him. The discourses of these people are frequently 
very extravagant ; denying the divinity of the Lord who 
bought them, in terms little short of blasphemy. 

19th. — Attended the North meeting, after which the 
preparative meeting was held. In the meeting for wor- 
ship, seven ministers were present, but not a word spoken. 
It is truly and sorrowfully a low time, in which the 
rightly concerned must be willing to suffer with their 
suffering Lord, and be. crucified with Him in the spiritual 
Sodom and Egypt of the present day. 

20th. — Attended the Western meeting; after which the 
Monthly Meeting was held. I have been silent in 
several meetings of late, and at times much depressed 
from day to day. In the meeting for worship, a Friend 
from another meeting spoke encouragingly to my state, as 
one acquainted with the Lord's dealings, and the trials 
his servants have to pass through. 

24th (Mrst-day.) — Attended the "Western district 
meeting in the morning, which was much disturbed by 
the indisposition of a female who had to retire, and by 
an alarm of fire. My mind was under exercise, and a 
woman Friend standing up, led the way for my declaring, 
that the Lord most assuredly is looking for fruit, even the 
fruit of the Spirit ; afterwards reciting the words of our 
Saviour to his disciples, — " Herein is my Father glorified, 
that ye bear much fruit ; so shall ye be my disciples. 
Ever}^ branch in me that beareth not fruit, He taketh 
away ; and every branch that beareth fruit, He purgeth 
it, that it may bring forth more fruit," &c. I felt some- 
what relieved at the close of the meeting. 

In the evening attended a meeting appointed by 
Elizabeth Bobson for the young people particularly. Dear 
Elizabeth Robson had to speak of the blessedness of those 
who take up the cross, and follow the Lord Jesus, and of 
the impossibility of serving two masters : towards the 
conclusion she supplicated on their behalf. It might be 
termed a solid meeting ; but it seemed to me that the 



334 MEMOIRS OF [1839. 

minds of too many of our young people have already 
been so much dazzled with the glare of creaturely activity 
and excitement, as to have but little relish for the plain 
but incontrovertible truths of the gospel in their primi- 
tive purity. O ! the beguiling influence of human wis- 
dom ! how doth it corrupt from the simplicity that is in 
Jesus : it strikes at the very life of spiritual Christianity. 

25th. — The day rough and cold with showers of snow. 
My health through favour is much restored : my only 
want is more and more of the Divine presence, and more 
ability to exalt the cause of truth and righteousness in the 
earth. 

27 th and 28th. — Attended the Orange Street and Arch 
Street meetings, after each of which the Monthly Meeting 
was held. At all the Monthly Meetings I have recently 
attended, it is very painful to witness the number of 
young persons who are leaving the Society. These for the 
most part were minors when their parents became Hick- 
sites : and as they become of age, are disowned for non- 
attendance of meetings. Others, again, are selling their 
birthright for a mess of pottage ; and it is evident, from 
the inconsistency of conduct of hundreds in this city, 
how lightly they esteem the principles in which they hav 
been educated. Alas! Alas! what will they do in the end 

31st. — Attended the meeting now held as the wreck of 
the once large and comfortable meeting of Merion, con- 
sisting of thirty-six to forty persons. I had to stand up 
amongst them and testify, that " the law is holy, and the 
commandment holy, and just, and good;" — that the true 
worshippers are no longer under the law of sin and death, 
but under the law of the spirit of life in Christ Jesus, 
which makes free from the law of sin and death. They 
are not under the dominion of sin, but under grace, — 
that grace and truth which came by Jesus Christ : the 
Truth hath made them free, and they are free indeed. It 
is only such that can worship the Father in the beauty of 
holiness, and in newness of life. 

Fourth Month 4<th. — Attended the meeting at Haver- 
ford. It was a restless and trying time to me. I had to 
revive among them the passage, beginning — " Let not the 
wise man glory in his wisdom, neither let the mighty 
man glory in his might. Let not the rich man glory in his 






1839.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 335 

riches : but let him that glorieth, glory in this, that he 
under standeth and knoweth me, that I am the Lord, which 
exercise loving-kindness, judgment, and righteousness in 
the earth ; for in these things I delight, saith the Lord." 

7th. (First-day?) — Attended both meetings at Bur- 
lington, having come by steam-boat yesterday. In the 
forenoon I stood up with these expressions, — the royal 
Psalmist, than whom none could bear a more ample tes- 
timony to the loving-kindness, mercy, and faithfulness of 
the Lord, had nevertheless his share of trial, and had at 
seasons to mourn as a dove in the absence of his Beloved ; 
as when we find him making the solemn appeal, — " Will 
the Lord cast off for ever, and will He be favourable no 
more?" <fec. In the . afternoon, I revived the words of 
our dear Redeemer, — " Strive to enter in at the strait 
gate ;" — which strait gate remains to be the only way to 
the kingdom. If " we live after the flesh, we shall die : but 
if we through the Spirit, do mortify the deeds of the body, 
we shall live :" the life of the Christian is a continual 
warfare, — the flesh against the Spirit, and the Spirit 
against the flesh ; but the weapons of his warfare are 
inward and spiritual, and "mighty through God," &c. 

8th. — Spent the afternoon much to my satisfaction 
with our ancient friend John Cox, eighty-seven years of 
age : he is a minister, and alive in the Truth. In the 
evening J. J. Gurney arrived from New York, whom it 
was very pleasant to meet again. 

9th. — Beturned to New York, and found J. Clapp and 
family well, and as kind as heretofore. The next day 
attended the meeting here, which proved satisfactory. I 
had to allude to the blessedness and peace that are the 
portion of the children of God, who have been ransomed 
from their sins by the blood of Jesus, and redeemed by 
submission to the operation of His Holy Spirit in their 
hearts : reviving the language of the prophet, — " Look 
upon Zion, the city of our solemnities ; thine eyes shall 
see Jerusalem a quiet habitation, — a tabernacle that shall 
not be taken down." Several others spoke. 

11th. — Beturned by railroad to Philadelphia, having 
the company of Anna A. Jenkins and her companion from 
Providence. 

12th. — Attended the Meeting for Sufferings, which 



336 memoies oe [1839. 

was large, nearly all the members being present. The 
subject of slavery came before it ; and the case of the 
oppressed slaves, as well as of the slaveholders, was treated 
with much feeling. Many Friends seem under much 
concern on this subject ; and on account of those of our 
numbers who have joined the Colonization Society, which 
is not unlike sanctioning the continuance of this cruel 
system. May the Lord be graciously pleased to break 
this inhuman yoke asunder. 

14<th. _ (First-day.) — Attended the meeting in Twelfth 
Street, in the fore-part of which Anna A. Jenkins ap- 
peared in supplication. A young minister followed in a 
lively testimony ; after which I found an exercise which 
I was enabled to throw off, and had to encourage the 
young man who preceded me. 

15tk. — The Yearly Meeting at large sat down. I little 
thought that it would be my lot to break in upon the 
solemnity that prevailed, until a short interval before I 
found that I could do no other than petition on the 
bended knee, that the Lord in his everlasting mercy would 
be pleased to lift up the light of His heavenly counte- 
nance upon us. After taking my seat again, my soul 
was melted in humble contrition before Him, who liveth 
for ever and ever. 

The Yearly Meeting continued by adjournments until 
the 19th instant inclusive, and was an exercising time, on 
account of the too general departure from, and ignorance 
of that light and truth, which distinguished the meetings 
of our worthy predecessors in so eminent a manner. On 
the subject of meetings for worship, I had one remark 
to make ; and to declare that if ever we suffered the 
righteous testimony to the teachings of that Divine grace 
which hath appeared unto all men, to fall to the ground, 
or be lowered by departure from a silent waiting upon 
Grod for the blessed influence of the Holy Spirit, to enable 
us to worship Him aright, — the glory would depart from 
our Israel, and nothing be left us but an empty name. 

"When all the minutes were gone through, and the 
principal cases disposed of, dear Elizabeth Eobson came 
into the men's meeting : before this scarcely any thing 
in the line of ministry was offered by any one : but now 
the seals seemed to be loosed. E. B,. was highly favoured 



1839.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 337 

and bore an awakening testimony among us. This 
opened the way for me to follow, exhorting all to turn to 
the Lord with full purpose of heart, in the very depths of 
humility. My soul had mourned over the low state of 
things among us : the sorrowful and manifest declen- 
sion, which had so greatly marred and defaced our 
religious Society, might be traced to our having departed 
in heart from that precious principle of light and life, 
bestowed in redeeming mercy on every individual of the 
human race. It is high time to lay aside the unfruitful 
works of darkness, and to put on the whole armour 
of light : for the day is far spent, and the night is at 
hand. 

[The following notice occurs of a visit paid by D. W. 
to the Women's Yearly Meeting.] 

I had full opportunity to clear my mind in a crowded 
meeting, to my own great relief ; and perhaps some long- 
ing desires might be raised in the hearts of individuals 
after that purity of heart and life, in which the Lord 
delighteth: the result I desire to leave to Him, who 
seeth the end from the beginning. As the men's meet- 
ing gathered, my exercise had become stronger and 
stronger, in tender mercy confirming me that it was 01 
the Lord ; and truly His heavenly power and presence 
went with me, an.d enabled me richly to open the way of 
life to my beloved sisters, and to encourage them to press 
toward the mark for the prize immortal, the high calling 
of G-od in Christ Jesus. I understood afterwards, that 
no other time during the whole Yearly Meeting, would 
have been so seasonable as the one I was pressed to resort 
to. Trust in the Lord, O ! my soul ! 

23 rd.* — Attended the funeral of Timothy Paxton, a 
worthy elder, whom I had visited in the course of his 
sickness. The crucified Saviour was declared to a large 
assemblage, including I suppose many Hicksites, but all 
was quietly received. 

27th. — Proceeded to Wilmington and was kindly re- 
ceived at the abode of Samuel Hillis. This city is built 
in a well chosen situation, with the noble Delaware in its 
front, and the Brandy Wine and Christiana rivers navi- 

Q 



338 MEMOIES OE [1839. 

gable up to the wharfs. At the foot of the Brandy "Wine, 
many mills are established, where the bulk of the American 
flour that is exported is dried and ground. 

Attended both meetings in Wilmington, in which I 
had some service. In the afternoon an ancient Friend 
spoke, which opened the way for me to quote the apostolic 
declaration, — " That which may be known of Grod, is 
manifest in man, for Grod hath showed it unto him ;" — 
making a solemn appeal to some present, whether they 
were not treating the Spirit of the Lord in their hearts, 
as His holy person was treated when on earth by the 
Jews ; when " He was despised and rejected of men, a 
man of sorrows and acquainted with grief." Assuredly, 
a day will come when He who now pleadeth with them 
for their own soul's sake, in matchless love and mercy, 
shall be their judge. " I judge no man. The words that 
I speak, the same shall judge them at the last day." 

Fifth Month 5th. (First-day?) — Had good service in 
the forenoon meeting, declaring the blessedness of those 
who do the will of the Father, by hearkening to the voice 
of His well-beloved Son. In the evening I had a public 
meeting, to which the inhabitants at large were in- 
vited : a considerable number assembled, but the house 
was not filled. It was an exercising time to myself, 
arising in part from the weight of responsibility resting 
upon me, and partly from having an intoxicated individual 
seated directly before me, who fell asleep, and leaned 
forward so much that his hat fell twice from his head. 
An attempt was made to persuade him to go home, but 
did not succeed : he eventually roused up, I was informed, 
and listened attentively. I sat pretty long before I felt 
strength to stand up. At length the following expres- 
sions crossed my mind, and brought with them the 
ability to testify, that "the God of Israel is He that 
giveth strength and power to his people. Blessed be 
G-od !" I had abundant cause as on many former occa- 
sions, to magnify that Almighty power, which enabled me 
to declare His mercy and His truth among the people ; 
enlarging my heart, as I proceeded to speak with innocent 
boldness of the things of His kingdom. It was with me 
to set forth the glories of the present gospel day, and to 
query how far we were individually contributing or other- 






1839.] DANIEL WHEELEK. 339 

wise to promote its fulness, as we have each a responsible 
part to act in the great work. My late visit to the South 
Seas was adverted to, and the message with which I was 
charged by Paofai, one of the principal chiefs of the 
island of Eimeo, was faithfully delivered.* I had to 
point out the dreadful national responsibility we were 
incurring, and the imperative necessity for all earnestly 
to consider, whether they were clear of contributing in 
any manner to the sacrifice of those poor islanders, who 
are fast vanishing from the face of the earth, in conse- 
quence of their intercourse with foreigners : reviving the 
words of the prophet of the Most High, " shall I not visit 
for these things ; shall not my soul be avenged upon such 
a nation ? " It was a solemn opportunity, and was over- 
shadowed by the wing of everlasting love : so that my 
soul could truly say, I trust with humble reverence, at 
the end as at the beginning, — " Blessed be God," who 
alone " giveth strength and power to his people." 

11th. — Took leave of Friends, and left Wilmington by 
railroad, with a peaceful mind. We crossed the noble 
Susquehanna river at Havre de Grace, and several 
branches of the Chesapeak bay and the Gunpowder water, 
on the way to Baltimore : we reached this city early in 
the afternoon, where I am now kindly entertained at the 
house of Dr. Thomas. 

12th. — In the forenoon meeting I was closely engaged, 

standing up with the words of the blessed Redeemer, — 

" Ye worship ye know not what." However abrupt and 

unpalatable the accusation might appear, I found that I 

had no other course to take. Many Hicksites were at 

the meeting, for whom what I had to say might have 

, seemed to have been previously prepared, if I had known 

! that they would have been there : it was, however, a solid 

I meeting. The afternoon meeting was silent as to myself, 

i but we had the ministry of another Friend to satis- 

. faction. 

: 14th. — Believing that I could do no less than endea- 
; vour to meet the sailors, and others connected with a sea- 
j faring life, arrangements were made for this purpose ; and 
s the privilege obtained of the use of the Bethel chapel, 

( 

* See page 199. 

Q2 



340 memoies op [1839. 



when it was ascertained that the stranger for whom it wa 
requested was not a Hicksite : the meeting was held a 
a suitable hour in the evening, and was considered large. 
As regards myself, it was a low season ; and I believed 
while sitting in silence before them, that but few were 
present of the description whom my soul longed after. 
I was strengthened to declare the everlasting gospel 
amongst them : but seemed led along to a class making 
much higher profession of religion than those whom I 
expected to assemble. It was I believe, considered a 
satisfactory meeting ; but the feelings of the unprofitable 
servant were mine. 

16th. — The week-day meeting held in course was small, 
but very precious to a living remnant. I had much to say 
among them of an encouraging and comfortable nature ; 
but I hope it was done in such a manner, that none 
could take that to themselves which belonged to another : 
the terms were rigidly specified. I had to commemorate 
the tender mercy of our G-od, and the continued regard 
of our holy High Priest, Christ Jesus ; whose presence 
was livingly felt amongst us. It was a blessed season to 
myself ; and I believe will not soon be forgotten by some 
others. 

In the afternoon, took leave of my truly kind host ; 
and accompanied by Samuel Carey, proceeded by railway 
towards Virginia. At Taylorsville we found comfortable 
quarters ; but owing to some failure of letters, a carriage 
which was to have met us here was not to be found. ¥e 
were now in a land of slavery, and the delay which this 
disappointment occasioned, afforded some opportunity of 
remarking the effects of the system ; but although perhaps 
here in its mildest form, both the country and the people 
wear an aspect of wretchedness and poverty, quite striking 
to a stranger. The land has grown tobacco, until in places 
it can scarcely cover itself with a plant of any kind. Here 
and there a patch of Indian corn is to be seen, which, 
with hogs, seems to constitute the principal food of the 
inhabitants. In the afternoon we hired a pair of horses 
that had been ploughing, a very old shabby vehicle, and 
equally shabby harness, and set forward for Montpelier in 
Hanover county. Had to ford a small river by the way, 
in the middle of which the horses became awkward, pro- 



: 



1839.] DANIEL WHEELER. 341 

bably from a desire to drink ; when the harness broke, 
and the poor animals drank their fill, whilst our negro 
driver repaired damages, cutting up parts of the harness 
to strengthen what had given way. The weather was very 
sultry, and we reached the mansion of Nathaniel C. 
Crenshaw, just at the commencement of a heavy thunder- 
storm. We were most hospitably received, although a 
large party of Friends had already assembled, like our- 
selves, on their way to the Yearly Meeting of Virginia, to 
be held the next day at Cedar Creek, five miles distant. 

19th. (First- day.) — The people collected for the fore- 
noon meeting in great numbers. The neighbourhood of 
the meeting house exhibited such a display of equipages, 
as I could not have supposed the country hereaway was 
capable of making. Many of the coloured people also 
attended. The meeting-house was built before the sepa- 
ration, and therefore of large dimensions, so that there 
was room for all ; but for a time we were much disturbed 
by the very loose behaviour of some of our well dressed 
white visitors. I was grieved with their conduct, and at 
length told them, that in order to get into a settled state, 
it would be well for each individual to consider in whose 
presence we were assembled, as became men and Chris- 
tians, &c : we were afterwards favoured with a solemn 
season together. A few went out, but the more solid part 
remained, until the meeting ended. At my request a 
public meeting was held that afternoon. It was not so 
large as that in the forenoon, but the company were much 
more solid; and I humbly trust the great Name was 
exalted that day. 

20th. (Second-day.) — It is the practice for the business 
of the Yearly Meeting to commence this morning. The 
men and women usually sit together for a short interval, 
and then the shutters are drawn up, which separate them 
into distinct meetings ; but before this could be done, the 
people flocked in so numerously, as almost to compel the 
holding of a meeting for worship with them ; and through 
favour it proved a season worth coming several hundred 
miles to witness. It was, I believe, a day of solemn 
warning and renewed visitation to many, and particularly 
to the young people in membership with us. I felt bound 
to revive among them the fatherly invitation of the Most 



342 MEMOIES OE [1839. 

High, " Come out of Babylon, my people, that ye be not 
partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her 
plagues." — " Come out from among them, and be ye 
separate, saith the Lord, and I will receive you : and I 
will be a father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and 
daughters, saith the Lord Almighty." Let not the 
Babylonish garment, nor the wedge of gold, be in our 
camp ; but save yourselves from this untoward generation, 
&c. The Lord's power was felt to prevail among us, to 
the softening of many hearts, and the encouragement of 
the faithful of this sequestered little flock. On the way 
afterwards to the house of Walter Crewe, in company 
with his daughter, and Samuel Carey, we experienced a 
marvellous preservation from being hurled down a pre- 
cipitous bank. Owing to something being wrong about 
the harness, one of the horses got off the road, and dragged 
the other with him ; and had the driver attempted to turn 
them again, we must have been overturned. Our escape 
seemed brought about by the horses being kept as it were 
before wind and sea, directly end-on, and almost on their 
haunches, sliding straight down the hill to level ground 
below. Had the carriage been turned ever so little on 
one side, it must immediately have toppled over, and 
probably would have rolled several times over before it 
reached the bottom ; and yet such was the mercy extended 
to us that no one was hurt, and neither carriage nor 
horses apparently injured. Such unmerited favours de- 
mand our humblest gratitude. 

Attended the different sittings of this Yearly Meeting 
on the 21st and 22nd. In the afternoon of the latter day, 
the business was nearly concluded, and I took leave of 
Friends, being desirous of attending the Yearly Meeting 
in New York, which is fast approaching. I was comforted 
in the belief, that in this Yearly Meeting, although small 
indeed to what it formerly was, there is yet a living 
remnant, to whom the cause of truth is precious. May 
the Lord preserve them in this land of oppression ; and 
may their hands be unpolluted by the blood of the suffering 
sons of Africa. "We set out the same afternoon, and were 
favoured to reach Baltimore the next morning, and were 
again hospitably received by Dr. Thomas and family. 
During the night there was a succession of thunder and 



1839.] DANIEL WHEELER. 343 

lightning: my attention was much attracted by the 
brilliant little lamps of the fire-fly, which were perceptible 
between the flashes of lightning, pursuing their nightly 
excursions, and filling their place in the marvellous works 
of this beautiful creation, according to their order and the 
part assigned them; showing forth the praises of their 
Almighty Creator. 

Rested on the 23rd, and the next morning, again left my 
kind friends of Baltimore, and pursued my way alone to 
Philadelphia, where I reached the abode of my ancient 
friend Ellis Tarnall the same night ; and finally got to 
my quarters in New York on the 25th. Attended the 
various meetings as they came in course, and sat for the 
most part in silence. 

In the evening attended a meeting appointed at the 
request of Elizabeth Robson for the young people, in 
which she had largely to labour amongst them, in the love 
of the gospel, — I trust to the relief of her own mind, and 
to the benefit of many. It appeared from the different 
epistles, that there is a prospect of a succession of burden- 
bearers amongst the young people, which I sincerely 
desire may be amply realized; but to myself the prospect 
is very gloomy as regards our Society in this land. 

Sixth Month 2nd. — In the forenoon, J. J. G-urney 
appeared at some length ; and greatly do I desire that 
lasting impressions may have been made on some : but 
alas ! how often doth the ear listen with gladness, and 
even the heart desire to become acquainted with those 
things that accompany life and salvation, whilst it still 
remains in the unregenerate state, for want of that self- 
denial and daily cross to our corrupt wills and inclinations, 
without which we cannot advance one step nearer the 
heavenly kingdom. 



344 MEMOIES OF [1839. 



CHAPTER XXI. 

TEAYELS IS XOETH AiTEBICA EETEEN TO ENGLAND. 

Sixth Month 7th. — Embarked in the steamer for New- 
port, Rhode Island, with a company of two hundred and 
seventy-five passengers, including several Eriends. "We 
were favoured with a beautiful night, and rounded Point 
Judith next morning under the most favourable circum- 
stances : this point being exposed to the swells of the 
Atlantic, is often a very rough part of the voyage. AYe 
reached Newport at five a. m. and proceeded in stages 
towards New Bedford, arriving by noon at Erancis 
Tabor's ; where I found a family dwelling much in the 
ancient style and simplicity of our early Eriends, both 
the heads being elders in the Society. Here I was again 
a stranger, and without any defined prospect of duty 
before me. 

The next day, the 9th, being Eirst-day, my path was 
greatly opened ; and at the close of the forenoon meeting 
the way was clear for me to request that a meeting should 
be appointed for the inhabitants generally, seamen, and 
those connected with a seafaring life ; which was arranged 
for the following evening. "We were favoured with two 
comfortable meetings that day ; and in the evening, before 
separating from a large company assembled at the house 
of a Eriend, it was with me to recognise that Almighty 
power, which " maketh the outgoings of the morning and 
evening to rejoice ;" and to acknowledge the unspeakable 
favour, after a day full of mercy and full of love, to be 
sensible that the heavenly wing still overshadowed us, — ■ 
a great and precious privilege, demanding all our admira- 
tion, gratitude, and humble praise. 

10th. — In the afternoon attended the funeral of a 
young person who died after a severe illness, occasioned 
by sitting on the ice, when heated and fatigued, six 
months ago. Many were collected on the occasion, and 



1839.] DANIEL WHEELER. 345 

after two other Friends had spoken, I had to urge the 
necessity of our individually becoming acquainted with 
Him, who is, "the resurrection and the life;" and thus 
he prepared for the day of death appointed unto all men. 
The meeting in the evening was largely attended, and 
proved a solemn season. Friends of New Bedford were 
hearty in the cause, and had taken great pains to apprize 
their fellow-townsmen by advertisement, the circulation 
of hand-bills, and in some instances, by personal applica- 
tion. Notwithstanding the responsibility was heavy upon 
me, and the prospect truly formidable, I was supported 
under it to my own admiration ; well knowing Him in 
whom I had believed, by His heavenly grace, to be 
sufficient for me in all things. That Almighty power 
which is the crown and diadem of every religious as- 
sembly, was mercifully pleased to own our gathering, and 
this evidence of divine regard was acknowledged, I trust 
to His glory and praise. 

I came here poor and low enough ; and now how emi- 
nently have I witnessed the gracious dealings of the 
Lord for His great name's sake ! My heart feels more 
and more constrained to trust with humble confidence in 
Him, and to cast all my care and burden upon Him 
alone ; desiring earnestly that self may be so kept down, 
that the Divine glory may be the only motive to action, 
in my feeble endeavours to promote the precious cause of 
truth among my fellow-creatures, as from time to time, I 
may apprehend required of me. 

13th. — Came to Nantucket by steamer on the 11th, 
and was kindly received by Prince Gardner and family, 
with whom I am now staying. Yesterday visited several 
sick and infirm persons ; I trust the time was profitably 
spent. I tried the fleece last night until pretty late, and 
at length concluded it safest for me to propose that a 
public meeting should be held here this evening ; and 
Friends uniting in this prospect, notice has been given of 
the same. 

This morning attended the week-day meeting, and 
although a considerable body of valuable Friends was 
collected, everything was like iron and brass about us ; 
my mouth was completely sealed up, until the meeting 
was about two-thirds over, when a Friend stood up in the 

Q 3 



346 MEM01ES OF [1839. 

body of the meeting and expressed a few sentences. This 
was what had to be waited for, and now my bonds were 
broken asunder, and my tongued loosed. Thns " day 
unto day uttereth speech," and instruction is sealed to 
the mind, more and more to cast our care upon Him, who 
careth for us, — although wholly unperceived, until He is 
pleased to reveal Himself to our finite understanding. 

Newport, Rhode Island. — Sixth Month 22nd. — Unable 
from a variety of circumstances to resume my pen until 
this day. The public meeting on the 13th proved a 
highly favoured season, and much larger than the one 
held at JSTew Bedford. Thus was this, (to me) eventful 
day rendered memorable to the very close, through 
Him who doeth all things well. At an early hour the 
next morning embarked with a goodly company of 
Friends on our way to the New England Yearly Meet- 
ing.* 16th. (First-day) — Attended the meetings for 
public worship, to which the town's-people flowed like 
a living stream. The meeting-house holds, I was in- 
formed, about two thousand people ; and it was so 
filled before the appointed time, that it was difficult to 
reach the gallery. In the morning after our aged friend 
Elizabeth Coggeshall had broken the silence by a solemn 
petition to the throne of grace, I had largely to declare 
the way of life and salvation, to my own comfort and 
relief. 

The Yearly Meeting was considered large; and was 
favoured at seasons throughout its sittings with the 
Divine presence. Although it comprises many living 
members, yet there was much found to mourn over, and 
render getting along very heavy work, when the true 
state of the Society was opened out by the answers to the 
queries. There were many present I believe, who couh 
say with the prophet, — "I was bowed down at th( 
hearing of it, I was dismayed at the seeing of it." An 
address was drawn up by the Committee of Corres- 
pondence, and sent down to the different Quarterly 
Meetings, containing much excellent advice, very appli- 
cable to the state of things, in many of the meetings. 
Non-attendance of meetings, want of love, and in seven ~ 

* Held at Newport, Rhode Island. 



1839.] DANIEL WHEELEB. 347 

instances an attachment to military parade, were the 
principal causes of mourning. 

The last sitting of the Yearly Meeting was held yester- 
day the 21st, and many Friends left Newport last evening ; 
but the foggy state of the weather having prevented the 
arrival of the usual steam-boats, some hundreds, I suppose, 
are still in the boarding-houses. To-day I am lying upon 
my oars, and resting a little ; it is probable that Provi- 
dence may be the next point of destination; but I am 
waiting to see what to-morrow will bring forth. 

"Whilst looking round a little at New Bedford, I met 
with Matthew Luce, a captain who has made several 
voyages up the Baltic ; but what makes the circumstance 
worthy of record, and 'attaches me to him, is the fact of 
his having been a fellow-passenger from Cronstadt to 
England with my ever dear and lamented William, a few 
weeks before his decease. Finding, that during the 
voyage, Captain Luce had rendered much kind assistance 
to this darling object of my hopes in his weak and de- 
clining state, I could not but feel him greatly endeared 
to me. He spoke with much feeling of dear William's 
pious resignation, and humble but firm confidence in the 
arm of everlasting strength ; and that although he had 
no care-taker with him, or previous acquaintance to lend 
a hand of help, yet he comforted himself in the belief, that 
this and every other lack would be supplied: telling 
Matthew Luce that he considered him an instance of 
what would be cast up for him in his friendless condition. 
Matthew Luce said he considered it quite a privilege to 
have been with him. To hear this from so authentic a 
source was indeed very comforting and cheering to my 
heart, in the midst of a renewed sense of the treasure I 
had lost ; and to find that he had been thus cared for, 
when in a peculiar manner cast out, as it were, upon the 
wide world. Truly, — " as the mountains are round about 
Jerusalem, so is the Lord round about his people, from 
henceforth and for ever." 

24<th. — Attended a public meeting held at my request. 
The evening proved wet ; and the gathering not so large 
as was expected, but remarkably solid: and I was fa- 
voured with an open time among them. My mind after- 
wards felt peaceful; and I think I never was more sensible 



348 MEiioiss of [1839. 

that help and strength had been administered in the 
needful time. 

Lynn, 26th. — Attended the week-day meeting of 
Friends ; where we had renewed cause to bow in humble 
reverence to the great Preserver of men, for the extension 
of His goodness to His poor unworthy creatures, where- 
with he was pleased to comfort us together in an eminent 
degree. After a long silence, and a female Friend had 
expressed a few sentences, I had to revive the sealed 
promises to the wise, and to them that turn many to 
righteousness, in the words of Daniel the prophet ; and to 
declare the sure way for every individual to be numbered 
with those, who inherit such transcendant glory. — " Be- 
hold, thus shall the man be blessed that feareth the 
Lord." — "The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wis- 
dom." — " The secret of the Lord is with them that fear 
Him ; and He will show them His covenant" of light, 
life, and truth ; — which, if obedience keep pace with know- 
ledge, will make us wise in heart, and enable us so to let 
our " light shine before men, that others seeing our good 
works, may glorify" God in the day of their visitation ; and 
be strengthened more and more to follow after righteous- 
ness, that their example also may produce the like happy 
result. Thus many, by our faithfulness, may be turned 
to righteousness ; and the language of inspiration will be 
fulfilled, — " They that be wise, shall shine as the bright- 
ness of the firmament,and they that turn many to righ- 
teousness, as the stars for ever and ever." The Lord was 
with us of a truth, to the tendering of the hearts of 
many. Beached the house of Abijah Chase of Salem, 
that evening. 

28^. — In company with several Friends, went to 
Boston. As no Friends reside there, we put up at the 
Marlborough, one of the first hotels in the city, a Tem- 
perance house, where we were well accommodated. In 
the evening attended a public meeting appointed for 
me : and for which arrangements had been carefully made 
beforehand. "We met in a house belonging to Friends, 
nominally at half-past seven ; but it was much later 
before the meeting became tolerably settled. I had largely 
to labour among them, but found it heavy work : J. D. 
Lang, a Friend from the State of Maine, was present, and 



1839.] DANIEL WHEELEK. 349 

his company very acceptable to me, though he sat by me 
in silence. 

29th. — Eeturned as far as Providence, in company with 
W. Jenkins ; and next day the 30th, attended meetings 
there. In the forenoon it was a dull season ; — one of 
those when deep calleth unto deep. E. Robson was pre- 
sent, but both of us were silent. The expectation of the 
people being too much upon the poor instruments, was 
wholly disappointed ; while we sat as fools among them : 
I would that this might operate as a sign, that man can 
of himself do nothing. 

In the afternoon a public meeting was appointed for 
Elizabeth Eobson, and good attendance given : E. H. had 
the whole weight of the service ; and was helped through 
to my admiration and rejoicing. The day altogether was 
one that confirmed me in my belief of the sympathy and 
fellow-feeling of the living members of the one body. In 
the morning we shared the humiliating but wholesome 
season together ; and in the afternoon were favoured to 
share in the love of the Master, which flowed to both in 
an encouraging manner. Before E. B,. had uttered one 
word, I believe I could have foretold what she would say ; 
such is the fellowship of the gospel flowing from the one 
holy Head : and how precious is this unity, in the one 
Spirit, even as we are called in one hope of our calling, — 
in the one faith and baptism of the same gracious Lord. 
It was a highly favoured meeting. 

Providence, Seventh Month 7th. (First-day.) — At- 
tended both meetings, in which I had some service. 

8th. — Had a public meeting with the inhabitants. It 
was not large, but proved a very solemn and favoured 
time. Eew, I believe, were present, but such as had 
something of the true hunger begotten in them ; and I 
trust that these were fed with food convenient for them. 
The Lord was my helper, in humble thankfulness be it 
spoken. 

On reaching this place on the 5th, I received accounts 
of the declining health of my dear Charles. I trust that 
these things, although deeply painful, may not be suffered 
to trouble me, nor hinder the service of the blessed 
Master ; but rather have a tendency to promote his cause, 
by keeping me clothed with humility, and watchful to- 



350 memoies or [1839. 

wards Him in His fear and in His love ; who so often 
nlletri my heart with His praise. 

10th. — In company with Anna A. Jenkins, attended 
the meeting at a public school belonging to Friends, and 
had some counsel to offer, which perhaps might hurt 
neither teachers nor scholars. 

11th. — Shortly after the week-day meeting gathered, a 
thunder-storm came on, and lasted for some time in a very 
awful manner, doing considerable damage in the neigh- 
bourhood. Had some service of an encouraging nature 
to the little ones. In the evening, at a public meeting 
held in a Temperance boarding house. It was well at- 
tended, and proved a comforting season, although com- 
menced under feelings of much strippedness. Some sailors 
were present, and many of the wives and connexions of 
seafaring men. 

12th. — Accompanied by Beuben Peckham proceeded to 
Lynn. 

14ith. (First-day.) — Had a public meeting in the even- 
ing, which was well attended and proved an open time ; 
utterance being freely given. It was cause of thankful- 
ness with me, and the more so, as I had felt unwell during 
the afternoon, and for a time had been doubtful whether 
I could attend the meeting. But my gracious Master 
was pleased not only to raise me up for the work, but 
abundantly to strengthen and furnish for it, beyond what 
has often been vouchsafed to me. 

17th. — Reached Portland by six o'clock a. m. accom- 
panied by Samuel Boyce. Arrangements were imme- 
diately made for holding a public meeting that evening. 
It was smaller than anticipated, but on the whole was a 
solid comfortable season. I found it very hard and exer- 
cising work to bear a testimony to the Truth, under 
existing circumstances at this place. Lodged at Peter 
Neild's, expecting to leave in the morning, but on rising 
did not feel satisfied without sitting with Friends of 
Portland in their own meeting, although most of them 
had attended the public meeting. 

19th. — Left early by stage for North Berwick, passing 
in the course of the day, a large Shaker's settlement, and 
were favoured to reach the house of John D. Lang, the 
same evening. Since being in Portland my mind has 






Las 



1839.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 351 

been much turned towards an infant people residing in 
Nova Scotia, who make profession with us ; and I felt 
freedom to make several inquiries as to the best mode of 
getting there ; but did not see how I could proceed far- 
ther without a suitable companion. At one time, I in- 
tended passing through North Berwick, and endeavouring 
to reach Newbury Port the same night, but not feeling 
quite easy to do this, I concluded to stop there accordingly. 

The next day, the 20th, I found that J. D. Lang had 
been looking towards visiting Nova Scotia in the fall of 
the year, and had a certificate from his Monthly Meeting, 
granted some months ago, still in his possession. It soon 
appeared that he had given up to accompany me. To 
myself this was a confirming evidence that my going to 
Nova Scotia was in the ordering of the great Master, who 
had thus led me in a way that I knew not, and in paths 
that I had not heard of, to a companion of his own choos- 
ing; of whose intentions, and having a certificate in 
readiness, I had not had the slightest intimation. Our 
hearts in this thing soon became as the heart of one man, 
bound together in the bonds of the everlasting gospel. 

J. D. L. accompanied us to Newbury Port, where efforts 
were made to arrange for a public meeting to be held the 
next day ; but it appeared that so many meetings of the 
Universalists and Methodists would occur that day, that 
it would be unwise to attempt it, however much desired. 
As I had done all that I could to obtain a meeting with 
the inhabitants of this port, having purposely come about 
eighty miles to the place, my mind felt easy on the subject. 

21st. — Attended the meeting at West Newbury, where 
the neighbours came in, and a comfortable season was 
vouchsafed to us. In the afternoon travelled about 
twenty-eight miles to Lynn, and reached the house of 
Isaac Basset. The next day took leave of J. D. Lang 
and went to Providence. 

24£7i. — Attended the Monthly Meeting, in which I had 
to bear testimony to the ample and simple means of sal- 
vation bestowed on every mortal, through Christ the 
Saviour, who died that we might live. In the evening 
went by railroad to Stonington, and there embarked in 
the steam-boat, with two hundred and seventy -five pas- 
sengers for New York. 



352 MEMOIES OF [1839. 

2oth. — Arrived at John Clapp's in good time this morn- 
ing, and after attending to some needful arrangements, 
left the city the same day, via Providence and Lynn to 
Boston, where we arrived on the 27th, and prepared to 
embark in the Boundary sailing-packet for East Port, 
which is the boundary port of the United States, my 
friend J. D. Lang having arrived. 

Left Boston on the 28th, and entered the passage to- 
wards East Port on the 30th. Saw several Indians in 
their canoes fishing, as we entered the Xarrows. In the 
hope of meeting the steam-boat on her way from East 
Port to " St." John's, in the British province of JNew 
Brunswick, had our luggage prepared and brought on 
deck. The paddle of the steamer was heard for some time 
before she could be seen, the fog was so dense ; but her 
captain told me afterwards, that he saw our mast-heads 
above the fog, and had steered for us. AYe got safely on 
board the steamer, to my rejoicing, having scarcely ever 
been more uncomfortable, or suffered more for want of 
rest, than while in this packet. Eeached the city of " St." 
John's the same evening. Here we found two members, 
and several more or less connected with the Society, in all 
about twenty persons, with whom we had a sitting. My 
companion broke the silence, and we were afterwards 
favoured with an open time. I trust that some were 
encouraged to hold on then way, and the lukewarm and 
indifferent, as well as those who had been wholly neglect- 
ing the Lord's talent, were warned and entreated to avail 
themselves of then day of visitation. Eeturned to the 
steamer, and started at midnight for Windsor, in Xova 
Scotia. Arrived there early next day, and proceeded 
by stage to Halifax, which we reached the same night, 
the 31st. 

Eighth Month 3rd.— Eeached the neighbourhood of 
Picton, and when within three miles of the town, a Eriend 
seeing our garb as we passed, came out of his shop by the 
way side to greet us. This was James Kitching, and we 
had intended stopping at the house of his brother, some 
distance further on ; but finding that he was from home, 
we at once concluded to accept the hearty invitation of 
J. K., whose cottage was hard by. The father of our host, 
who made one of this large family and their apprentices 






1839.] DANIEL WHEELEB. 353 

in the shoe-making business, was originally a member of 
our Society, and had emigrated from Whitehaven seven- 
teen years ago. In the evening after a portion of the 
scriptures was read, we had a religious opportunity with 
the family, and were comforted together. 

4<th. — Sat down with the little remnant that meet regu- 
larly at J. Kitehing's. Several persons attended, until 
every seat was occupied. Notwithstanding there was a 
precious seed in this company, we found it hard work to 
wrestle against those who are making only a lifeless pro- 
fession of the Truth, and are led away by the pursuit of 
the perishing things of this world, to the neglect of those 
which are of eternal consequence. It was however a sea- 
son, in which the Lord's faithful children were contrited 
together. 

In the evening attended a public meeting in the meet- 
ing-house of the Seceders from the Scotch kirk, for which 
arrangements had been made the day before. For some 
time it was heavy work to labour amongst them, but to- 
wards the latter part, the blessed Truth had the dominion ; 
and although some went out, yet a number of the weigh- 
tier spirits seemed loath to separate from under the pre- 
cious covering that prevailed. 

5th. — Early in the morning the stage stopped to take 
us up, when we took leave of this family, who had become 
dear to us in the love of the gospel. J. Batching accom- 
panied us the first stage, where we breakfasted ; and before 
separating, we were refreshed together in that love which 
makes one in the Lord. Travelled hard till nightfall, and 
got to Halifax by one p. m. the next day. The 6th, 
having previously engaged horses, after dining on wild 
raspberries and milk, we resumed our journey in an open 
waggon, and reached "Windsor about midnight. 

7th. — Left "Windsor in good time, but our progress was 
greatly retarded, by having to take in tow a vessel, which 
had only just been launched. Soon after ten at night, the 
fog became so dense as to oblige us to anchor until day- 
light, when we again pursued our way, still towing the 
other vessel, and reached the town called St. John's, by 
ten o'clock a. m. of the 8th. We were kindly received at 
our former quarters, and arrangements were immediately 
commenced to procure a meeting with the inhabitants the 



354 MEMOIES OF [1839. 

same evening: the Wesleyan Methodist meeting-house 
was cheerfully granted for the purpose. At the first col- 
lecting of this meeting, things appeared not a little dis- 
couraging ; but before its conclusion our compassionate 
Lord condescended to magnify his power amongst us in a 
remarkable manner, and to own it with the life-giving in- 
fluence of His heavenly presence. 

9th. — Early this morning we again embarked in the 
steamer for Annapolis on the other side of the bay, touch- 
ing at the village of Digby by the way. About twenty- 
five miles farther is Annapolis, where we were favoured to 
land safely that afternoon. This neighbourhood and for 
many miles up the river, is thickly : studded with farm- 
houses, at the foot of a high mountain. On landing we 
were met by an individual connected with Friends, who 
eventually took us to his residence, about fourteen miles 
up the country. 

10th. — In the evening attended a public meeting in the 
Wesleyan meeting-house at Bridgetown : being a Seventh- 
day, and the hay-harvest in progress, it was small ; but a 
comfortable season was vouchsafed, and the blessed Truth 
was freely declared to the people. 

11th. (First-day?) — Rising early, we crossed the North 
Mountain to Chute's Cove, where a number of people 
were collected, some of whom profess with us. Both my 
companion and myself had a searching testimony to bear 
among the latter, and an awakening one also to others 
present, amongst whom were some tender spirits. As 
another meeting had been appointed to be held at Bridge- 
town that afternoon, there was but little more time than 
was necessary to take some refreshment, and again to 
cross the mountain. We were favoured to arrive in time 
for the meeting, for which the use of the Baptist meeting 
house had been granted : this proved the largest meeting 
we had in these parts, and was mercifully owned by the 
Master's presence. Both J. D. Lang and myself had 
largely to declare the word among them, and I believe we 
both felt peaceful minds afterwards. 

17th. — We reached the house of my dear companion 
J. D. Lang, at North Berwick, I trust with feelings of 
thankfulness for the many deliverances we had witnessed 
in the course of our journey. A considerable quantity of 



1839.] DANIEL WHEELEK. 355 

religious tracts, and the writings of Friends were circu- 
lated, and in some instances deposited as libraries, along 
our route. 

18th. (First-day?) — At the meeting at North Ber- 
wick, to which several seeking people came: we were 
favoured with a blessed season. In the afternoon at- 
tended a funeral at Dover, thirteen miles distant. The 
meeting was not held at the regular place, but at the 
house of the deceased. 

21st. — The Quarterly Meeting commenced with a large 
meeting for worship, in which I had some labour : it 
was the first yet held in a new meeting-house. 

22nd. — Feeling bound to attend the Ohio Yearly 
Meeting, and having the opportunity of accompanying 
William Deweese, we set out together this day, and 
reached New York on the 25th ; the latter part of the 
journey in the steamer Lexington. I was no stranger to 
the character of this vessel, and had on a former occasion 
avoided travelling by her ; but now I had no time to 
lose, and trusting in that Almighty power, which has so 
often been my preserver, we were favoured to reach New 
York without accident. Here I found distressing ac- 
counts from my family. In addition to the continued 
indisposition of dear Charles, it appears that the health 
of my son Joshua had so much declined, as to oblige him 
to return to England. I cannot but feel tried under this 
increased affliction, but I desire to be resigned to the 
will of my heavenly Father, in the belief that he doth in- 
deed not willingly afflict the children of men. Attended 
the forenoon meeting for worship, and was strengthened 
to declare among them the way of salvation from sin. 

On the 26th, we reached the house of my kind friend 
Ellis Yarnall of Philadelphia. Whilst here, I felt best 
satisfied to write to my children, holding out the proba- 
bility of my returning to England after the Ohio Yearly 
Meeting, if the way should appear to open for this 
measure with clearness. Reached Harrisburgh, the 
capital of the State of Pennsylvania, the next day, and 
from this place proceeded by packet drawn by three 
horses on the Pennsylvania canal, along the beautiful, 
valleys of the Allegany mountains, eventually crossing 
the Susquehanna river by a long and well constructed 



356 MEMOIES OF [1839. 

bridge. Beyond Lewistown the valleys become wider and 
better cultivated, and the general appearance of things 
strikingly different to what we had lately seen in the State 
of Maine, in New Brunswick, and Nova Scotia. 

28zfA. — After a night disturbed by passing many locks, 
we are still winding our way through beautiful valleys, 
backed although rather more distantly by well-wooded 
mountains. 

On the 29th, reached Hollydaysville, where the railway 
over the Allegany mountains begins. We were drawn 
sometimes by locomotive, at others by stationary engines, 
then by horses, and eventually descended an incline, and 
again proceeded by canal to Pittsburgh. From this town 
we proceeded by steamer along the Ohio river to Mount 
Pleasant, where we arrived on the 1st of Ninth Month. 
The Yearly Meeting is held here. 

Ninth Month 2nd. — The Yearly Meeting at large com- 
menced, when my certificates were read, and I had to 
give the meeting some account of the Lord's merciful 
dealings with me. The Yearly Meeting ended on the 
7th, and was favoured to its close with great solemnity. 
In the last sitting of the Select Meeting, I had some 
remarks to make on the great responsibility of those in 
the station of elders, who, if not anointed from on high, 
are incapable of discerning from whence the ministry 
proceeds ; and to add my belief, that there is a ministry 
growing in the Society, which, if not checked, would fill 
the minds of the hearers with things like "the abomi- 
nation of desolation," spoken of by the prophet, — that 
would stand in the holy place, Avhere it ought not, — in 
the place of vital religion, — and would make truly deso- 
late and destitute of the presence of the Lord. It was 
the elders of Ephesus who were sent for, and charged to 
take heed to themselves, and to the flock, by the great 
apostle. Set out the same evening in company with 
several Friends, on my return towards Philadelphia, 
which we reached on the 12th, after a fatiguing journey. 

15th. (First-day.) — In the forenoon meeting I was 
largely engaged in declaring the blessed Truth. I had 
taken cold, and my cough troubled me during the early 
part of the meeting ; but on standing up, to my admira- 
tion, it was no more felt. 



1839.] DANIEL WHEELER. 357 

16th. — Went to Burlington, and spent the night at the 
house of dear S. and E-. Grrellet. In the evening many 
Friends came in ; and we were comforted together by the 
life-giving presence of the gracious Master. 

22n d. (First-day.) — In the forenoon my mouth was 
opened, and my heart enlarged to declare, in the love of 
the gospel, the new and only way to the everlasting 
kingdom. In the afternoon, silent. 

25th. — At a marriage in Twelfth Street meeting-house, 
Philadelphia, which was numerously attended by the 
public; I was strengthened to declare the day of the 
Lord amongst them, and to show that it is not to the 
mighty or the noble, not to the wise or the prudent, 
that the things of the heavenly kingdom are revealed ; 
but to the weak and despised, to the unassuming and 
child-like : rehearsing the beautiful and instructive ac- 
knowledgment of our blessed Saviour, — " I thank thee, 
O ! Father, Lord of heaven and earth, that thou hast hid 
these things from the wise and prudent, and hast re- 
vealed them unto babes : even so, Father, for so it seemed 
good in thy sight." 

26th. — Took leave of Friends as extensively as time 
and circumstances would permit ; and the next day pro- 
ceeded to New York. Here I examined the British 
Queen steamer, and the Mediator packet ship ; and con- 
cluded, for various reasons, to take passage in the 
latter. 

Tenth Month 1st. — Finally embarked for England. 
Several kind friends accompanied us as far as the vessel 
was towed out to sea, returning with the steamer. 
There are forty passengers on board, twenty of whom are 
in the cabin. May the Lord preserve me in watchful- 
ness and prayer amongst them. 

We were favoured to get sight of the Scilly Islands on 
the sixteenth day, when the wind changed and blew 
strong from the eastward, so that we did not anchor on 
the Mother Bank till the 23rd instant. The company on 
board proved one of the most agreeable that has ever 
fallen to my lot. 

Left the vessel at Portsmouth, and after writing to 
inquire where the wreck of my family were sojourning, 
crossed the Isle of Wight to Niton, where I was com- 



358 MEMOIES OF [1839. 

forted by the particulars I gleaned of the close of my 
precious William; and I had an opportunity of acknow- 
ledging personally, the Christian kindness of several 
whose hearts had been opened to administer to the com- 
fort of his last days. Spent a solitary evening at the 
hotel, and occupied the chamber whence his immortal 
spirit had returned unto God who gave it, purified I 
humbly trust, through the blood of Jesus, and prepared 
for an admittance into the everlasting kingdom. 



1839.] DANIEL WHEELER. 359 



CHAPTEE XXII. 

ALARMING ILLNESS OE HIS SON CHARLES, THEN IN 

ERANCE, PROCEEDS THITHER, DEATH OF HIS SON 

RETURNS TO ENGLAND — AGAIN SAILS EOR NEW YORK 

LAST ILLNESS AND DEATH — CONCLUDING REMARKS. 

On the 25th of Tenth Month, I learned that my children 
had left England, with the idea of wintering in the South 
of France ; but that my dear Charles had been so much 
exhausted with travelling before they reached Paris, that 
the hope of continuing the journey had been relinquished. 
I also learned that they were accompanied by our true 
friends "Wilson and Charlotte Burgess, which was quite 
a relief to my mind. Having now accomplished my 
mournful purpose, and visited at Southampton the grave 
of my first-born, I should have proceeded immediately in 
the track of my children ; but that several circumstances 
compelled me first to return to London. This detained 
me till the 29th, when having obtained my passport, I 
went down to Dover by the night mail, intending to join 
the steamer for Calais in the morning. The day, how- 
ever, proved so stormy, that it was with some difficulty 
I could procure a boat to take me on board the steamer, 
at that time hovering off the Eoreland. At length I 
succeeded in hiring a stout boat with five men, who were 
willing to make the attempt. The risk was not a little ; 
but on viewing the storm, and remembering the situation 
of my drooping child, who had so faithfully shared all my 
toils and cares during our long voyage in the Pacific, the 
thought of danger was at once outbalanced ; and trusting 
in Him who knew my motive for making the attempt, at 
a suitable moment we launched into the surf, and were 
favoured to get well off the strand; and the steamer 
being judiciously placed to enable us to reach her, I was 
favoured to gain her deck without accident. After 



360 MEMOIRS OF [1839. 

leaving the coast the captain soon found that we could 
not fetch Calais, and very prudently bore away at once 
for Boulogne. 

After a lonely winterly journey, arrived in Paris late 
in the evening of the 31st of Tenth Month, and the next 
day was favoured to reach the bed-side of my sinking 
Charles, in the little town of " St." G-ermains, twelve 
miles distant. The peaceful feeling that pervades the 
atmosphere around him is, I humbly trust, an earnest 
that the arms of everlasting mercy are open to receive 
him, when the awful change shall come. I found him 
apparently in a far advanced stage of consumption, and 
my dear Joshua looking very much shrunk, and alto- 
gether in very delicate health, although not actually 
confined to the house. 

Extract from a Letter to Sarah Smith. 

St. Germain' 's [so called,'] near Paris, 
Eleventh Month 2nd, 1839. 

Little did I then anticipate that it would ever be 

my lot to address thee from this neighbourhood ; but I 
was very unexpectedly prompted to look towards crossing 
the Atlantic, if only for a season, should the way fairly 
open after the close of the Ohio Yearly Meeting ; and 
the step be approved by my American friends. During 
the first sittings of the above meeting, I felt discouraged, 
and doubts arose in my mind whether I could possibly 
clear myself towards that large assembly so as to feel at 
liberty when it was over, as I had been prevented by the 
lowness of the water in the Ohio from arriving in time 
for the two public meetings held previously to the sitting 
down of the Yearly Meeting ; but at the conclusion an 
opportunity was afforded me of seeing the whole body of 
Priends collected under one roof, I suppose two thousand 
persons ; when to my unexpected consolation, a most 
relieving season was vouchsafed. During the last sitting, 
I had a full opportunity with women Friends, and after- 
wards in the men's meeting, before the concluding minute 
was read. I now felt perfect freedom to leave Mount 
Pleasant, and proceeded eastward the same night. 

"We have the comfort of having our friends Wilson and 



1839.] DANIEL WHEELER. 361 

Charlotte Burgess with us ; so that amidst our sorrows 
we are still favoured with many blessings which sweeten 
the bitter cup; and when I reflect that I have not to 
grieve for the misconduct of my children as having brought 
this affliction upon themselves, my heart is humbled under 
a sense that the present dispensation is of the Lord ; — 
desiring to bow very low before Him, and believing that 
it is by these things we live, and in all these things is the 
life of 'our spirits. Our dear friends will I hope remember 
us, as I am sure we stand in need of the prayers and 
sympathy of the faithful, if ever any poor creatures did, 
under the accumulated trials of a dark and cloudy day ; 
that so we may be preserved in humble resignation 
to the unerring will of our heavenly Father, and that 
others may see by our patience, the blessed effects 
of the power of the Spirit of the Lord Jesus " in 
word, in conversation, in charity, in spirit, in faith, in 
purity." — 

[The following sketch of Charles "Wheeler's illness and 
death occurs in his Father's MS. Journal.] 

Although my dear Charles had been nearly two years 
in a critical state of health, and for the last six or eight 
months rapidly declining, he did not appear entirely to 
lose the idea of recovery, until about a fortnight before 
his decease : of its great uncertainty he was fully aware. 
In the early part of his illness he would say, ' if it be the 
will of my heavenly Father, I could enjoy life a little 
longer : ' but in its more advanced stages he would ac- 
knowledge, that ' life is no longer desirable, under such 
an accumulation of suffering : but the will of the Lord be 
done.' About twelve days before his close, he said to me, 
\ I am going, — I see it plainly; ' and then adverted to a 
check which had occurred in his disorder, and had been 
the means of allowing him to see all his family; speaking 
of it as a mark of Divine condescension, quite incompre- 
hensible to himself. ' It is one of the links in that chain 
of providences, with which I have been so marvellously 
encompassed.' 

He used frequently to compare his own case with those 
of others in the family who had preceded him. Speaking 



362 MEMOIRS OF [1839. 

about this time of dear "William, lie observed, ' I know 
little about bis deatb, but I know how he lived ; he fed 
on heavenly food. ! that I were as much prepared for 
the change as he was, — to him, to die was but to sink 
into his Father's arms;' — adding with much emphasis, 
* blessed are those who can die as he did.' 

He often spoke of his own unworthiness, saying, that 
his only dependence was on the mercy of Grod in Christ 
Jesus ; and on this he seemed to rest without a sense of 
fear. Once or twice, when referring to the composure he 
felt, he said, ' surely I am not self-deceived ; ' shortly 
adding, ' O ! no ; it cannot be that the mercy, which has 
so signally followed me up to the present time, should 
now forsake me.' 

On one occasion he said to his sister, ' heed not the 
world, nor the things thereof: I wish I had heeded it 
less ; ' and once when in great bodily extremity, he ex- 
claimed, ' here is the end of pride ! ' 

He frequently engaged in fervent prayer for patience 
and support, for the pardon of all transgressions, and a re- 
lease in the Lord's time. Three days before his death, he 
was heard to say, — ' " Bless the Lord, O my soul ! and 
forget not all His benefits." Even though he slay me, I 
will trust in Him. Blessed be His name, He has granted 
me a little relief. One crowning mercy yet remains ; and 
for this I desire to wait his time. O ! grant me grace for 
this. Thou, O Lord ! art full of compassion and gracious, 
or thou wouldest long ago have abandoned a wretch like 
me : even yet I feel my proneness to rebel. O ! let thy 
Holy Spirit support me through the few fearful hours that 
may remain ; and grant me patience to wait thy time. I 
ask it for the blessed Saviour's sake.' 

A text on which he frequently dwelt, was that in 
Revelations, " They shall hunger no more, neither thirst 
any more," &c. ; and perhaps his own sufferings from 
thirst, which were at times distressing, led him to realize 
more fully the blessedness of those thus set free from the 
infirmities of the flesh. A few days before his death, 
when parched with fever, and much exhausted, he ex- 
claimed, ' I shall soon be where all is rest, and more than 
rest,' referring to the passage, " Eye hath not seen," &c. 
One evening when in a very suffering state, he re- 



1840.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 363' 

marked, that this was a new kind of conflict to him, — he 
had long been accustomed to mental conflict ; but such 
positive physical suffering, he had neither known nor 
imagined. On being asked which he thought the more 
difficult to endure, he replied, that in his present state, he 
greatly preferred the contest allotted him; but that, 
when in health, when the mind was vigorous, he thought 
the mental struggle less severe. 

On the morning of the 5th (of Second Month, 1840,) 
we thought him very near his close ; but he afterwards 
revived, and seemed disappointed at being again delayed. 
On the same day, when in severe pain, he supplicated 
thus : ' ! Lord, if it please thee, grant me a little pa- 
tience, for without thy holy aid, it is past all mortal 
endurance.' As evening approached, he seemed to have 
an extraordinary dread of the coming night, exclaiming 
despondingly, ' another night, another night ;' and truly 
it proved a season of severe conflict, though the last of 
mortal suffering. About nine p. m. a change was no- 
ticed, which he soon detected himself, — saying, that he 
thought he was dying ; and shortly afterwards, ' ! Lord, 
if it please thy righteous will, release me. Blessed be thy 
holy name ! ' A short time before the close, on being 
asked if he felt peaceful, he replied calmly, ' I feel no 
fear.' He bade us separately farewell ; and I believe his 
last connected expressions were, — ' You are very kind — 
the Lord Almighty bless you.' The pains of the body 
seemed all he had to contend with : the struggle continued 
until four a. m., when he quietly expired, being apparently 
sensible till within a few minutes of the close. 

In the course of the illness of my dearest Charles, and 
the frequent opportunities we had of close converse on 
subjects of the highest importance, he never once brought 
into view his having forsaken all from an apprehension of 
duty to accompany me on the long voyage in the South 
Seas. To have reminded him of a sacrifice which had cost 
him so much, and which I humbly believe was not only 
called for, but accepted at his hands, by Him who had 
prepared the offering, would but have raised a feeling of 
honest indignation in his mind, — that an idea should be 
entertained of any merit being due to him, or that he had 
any act of dedication to lean upon, or to plead his cause. 

e2 



364 MEMOIES OE [1840. 

On the contrary, he seemed truly to possess nothing of 
his own, but the infirmities incident to the frailty of 
human nature ; often dwelling on his own unworthmess 
of the least of all the Lord's mercies extended to him, and 
alluding to them in humblest gratitude. Doubtless it was 
best that he should cherish so humble a view of himself; 
and I never found it my place to throw out any hint (of 
a contrary kind ;) preferring to commit him into the 
hands of Him who judgeth righteously, whose compas- 
sions fail not, and who never faileth freely to forgive all 
that have nothing of their own to pay unto their Lord, — 
who are truly poor and of a contrite spirit. 

[The remains were removed to Southampton, and] in- 
terred within a few feet of those of his beloved brother 
"William : dear Maria S. Fox kneeling at the grave side, 
offered the tribute of thanksgiving and praise to that 
gracious Being, who had thus prepared and taken to Him- 
self, him for whom we mourned. The meeting afterwards 
proved a solemn, and I trust, an instructive season, wherein 
the life-giving presence of the great Master was felt. 

My attention was next turned towards finding a suit- 
able situation for my dear Joshua, whose declining health 
rendered it needful to remove into some more sheltered 
part of the island ; and the west being strongly recom- 
mended, we made our way towards Bristol, and succeeded 
in obtaining apartments for him at the Hot Wells, (shel- 
tered by the stupendous cliffs from which the place above 
takes the name of Clifton,) which were considered very 
suitable for him in his present weak state. 

Third Month 8th. (First-day.) — Attended both meet- 
ings at Bristol ; and in the forenoon had to declare the 
Truth among them, to my own relief. 

Peeling my mind attracted towards Balby Monthly 
Meeting, I set out in time to attend the Select Meeting 
at Sheffield on the 11th : I was comforted in beholding 
the addition that had been made to their numbers during 
my absence ; and my mouth was opened amongst them, 
in an encouraging manner. Next day attended the 
Monthly Meeting. In the meeting for worship that 
preceded it ; my heart was enlarged towards my dear 



1840.] DANIEL WHEELER. 365 

friends ; and the way of life and salvation was proclaimed 
amongst them. 

15th. — Attended the meetings at Dewsbury, in both 
which my mouth was largely opened. 

23rd. — Bristol. Through all the vicissitudes which have 
of late attended my tribulated path, the inhabitants of the 
western world have been renewedly brought to my re- 
membrance, under a feeling of that love, which would 
gather all mankind into the fold of rest and peace, — ■ 
though I have felt no liberty to take any decided measures 
till lately : but the way has within the last few days so 
remarkably opened, as to remove every doubt from my 
mind of the propriety of making preparations for my de- 
parture thitherwards.' 

27th. — At the week day meeting in Bristol, I stood up 
with the words, — " Then restored I, that which I took not 
away;" stating that these expressions had attracted the 
attention of my mind ; and although the mysterious lan- 
guage of inspiration, I believed they might be understood 
by all who had passed through the great work of regene- 
ration. The Lord Jesus restoreth the heavenly image in 
man, which was lost by transgression : and which the 
shedding of His precious blood had placed all in a capa- 
city to have restored to them, who believe in Him, and are 
willing to submit to the power of His Holy Spirit in their 
own hearts. The poor of the Lord's people were encou- 
raged ; and the sons and daughters of Zion strengthened 
to trust in their Grod. 

28th.— Took leave of dear Joshua,* and accompanied 
by my dear S., went to Portsmouth to meet the ship, 
which was to leave London on the 29th. The next being 
First-day, knowing of no Friends residing in this town, 
we remained at home, and enjoyed a quiet and peaceful 
Sabbath together before the Lord, — something like a little 
passover before the painful moment of separation which 
was fast approaching ; it brought with it the bitter cup of 
which we had before so largely partaken, but now under 
the pressure of more sorrowful circumstances. 

* His son Joshua survived till the following spring : his decease took 
place at Clifton on the 29th of Third Month, 1841. He was mercifully 
permitted towards the close of life, to enjoy a trembling, but we trust a 
well-founded hope of acceptance. 



366 memoies op [1840. 

30th. — Embarked in the Mediator; it was late before 
our final departure, and grew dusk soon after sailing. 

31st. — Worked all day against a bead- wind, of sufficient 
strength to confine the major part of our company to their 
berths. To myself, I seemed like a poor outcast among 
them ; and could I not have felt something like a foun- 
dation cause for being there, sufficiently firm for me to 
ground an appeal in brokenness of spirit to Him from 
whom nothing can be hid, there would have been nothing 
for the feet of the mind to rest upon. It is no light 
matter, at my age, to embark single-handed for the Ame- 
rican shore ; but I have been so mercifully led, guided, 
and sustained through all my late trials, that I dare not 
for a moment doubt my being in my right allotment ; and 
particularly because of the peace and love which have not 
unfrequently been permitted to flow through my heart, 
since having again forsaken all that is dear to me in this 
world for the blessed Master's sake. 

Fourth Month 2nd. — Wind to the eastward of south, 
and in the night became still more favourable, when all 
sail was crowded to the breeze, and every advantage taken 
of it. Eventually it became a strong breeze from the 
north-east. The ship now made rapid progress, and but 
for an old north-west swell, the motion would have been 
comparatively trifling. On the 3rd we were found to be 
in longitude 13° 30' west ; and now the 4th, being Seventh 
day afternoon, we are still rolling on with a fair wind, 
though its strength has somewhat lessened. Yesterday 
before breakfast the sea made its way through the cabin 
windows, some of which had been raised for the admission 
of air. Happily no material quantity of water got in, 
though it ran to the far end of the main cabin ; my cabin 
escaped, which I consider a privilege and favour. 



Here our dear father laid down the pen never to resume 
it, except to address a few trembling lines to his children 
from his sick bed. It appears that after he had been 
about a week at sea, he took cold, which affected the 
chest, and was accompanied by great oppression of the 
breathing, and inability to use a recumbent position. As 



1840.] DANIEL WHEELEE. 367 

there was no surgeon on board, lie could not have the 
medical treatment which his symptoms so urgently de- 
manded, and though in every other respect he received 
the utmost attention and kindness, his disorder gained a 
fearful ascendancy during the three following weeks which 
he remained on ship-board. A few days before the vessel 
reached her destination, he was so extremely ill that his 
fellow-passengers doubted his surviving till they entered 
their port. He had himself, however, no apprehensions 
on this head ; and on the 28th of Fourth Month, he was 
landed at New York, in a very feeble and suffering state. 
He was immediately taken to the house of his kind friend 
John Clapp, from whose family he was favoured to receive 
the most unremitting and tender care, during the re- 
mainder of his illness. 

The change from the inconvenience of ship-board, to 
comfortable accommodations on shore, combined with the 
tender assiduities of the dear friends around him, appeared 
to be refreshing to him. The night after landing he 
rested well, and the next morning seemed so much better, 
that those around him felt quite cheered respecting him. 
Towards the evening of the 29th, however, he became 
greatly oppressed, and lay in a very suffering state. After 
passing a restless night, in the morning of the 30th the 
oppression returned with increased violence ; and from the 
coldness of the extremities, and the state of exhaustion 
to which he was reduced, it was thought by his medical 
attendant that he could not long survive. On being 
informed of this by a dear friend, he replied calmly, ' All 
has been done that could be done ; only write to my dear 
children how it is. The work has been going on with the 
day. Love to all my friends on this side of the Atlantic, 
as well as the other. It is a great thing to be clear of 
pain. I want nothing but the love of my heavenly 
Father, and I witness it.' After remaining for some time 
in this state, the oppression gradually subsided, and he 
enjoyed some hours of tranquil sleep. This refreshed him 
much, and towards evening he had so far rallied, as him- 
self to address a few lines to his distant family ; they 
are written in a very tremulous and almost illegible hand. 
In these he remarks, ' I have been landed a very sick man 
in this city ; but my most gracious Lord hath borne me 



368 MEMOIRS OF 



[1840. 



up in a marvellous manner through a multitude of distress 
and difficulty, for His great name's sake, and for His dear 
Son's sake ; — to His own everlasting praise be it spoken :' 
— thus evincing, that thankfulness and love to our hea- 
venly Father, so conspicuously the covering of his mind 
in the time of health, still pervaded his spirit on the bed 
of languishing. 

For several succeeding days his disorder fluctuated 
greatly : at times he appeared very comfortable, and then 
again laboured under great oppression. On the night of 
the first of Fifth Month, a friend sat up with him, whom 
he had not seen since his return to England the preceding 

autumn. On observing him, he said, ' Ah , I have 

had a suffering time since I left America ; but I have 
been mercifully directed as to an hair's breadth.' Then 
spreading out his hand, he added, ' Tes, plainly, as if I 
had had a scroll of directions in my hand.' Towards 
morning, when apparently in a very exhausted state, he 
said to those around him, ' "Well now, my dear friends, I 
want to be left entirely alone with my heavenly Father ;' 
and several times during his illness he made a similar 
request. 

On the 2nd, he was bled from the arm, which produced 
considerable relief to the breathing: the following day 
the bleeding was repeated, and again the oppression ap- 
peared to be diminished by it. During the operation, he 
remarked to his medical attendant, — ' without blood, there 
is no cleansing.' Dr. Willet replied, — it is " the blood 
of Jesus that cleanseth us from all our sins." 'Tes,' said 
his patient, ' but not in our natural unregenerate state : 
when we are in the light, as He is in the light, then I be- 
lieve it will cleanse us from all our sins. Tes,' he added, 
with much emphasis, ' I know it.' 

Through the day he appeared more comfortable ; but in 
the evening the oppression returned, accompanied by great 
prostration of strength. This continued nearly an hour ; 
when a little revived, he said, ' I have had a hard struggle. 
At one time I did not know but it was the cold sweat of 
death.' 

On the 4th, 5th and 6th, he remained in a suffering 
state. On the morning of the latter day, after making 
some arrangements respecting his papers, &c, he said he 






1840.] DANIEL WHEELER. 369 

had now done with the things of this world ; he had no 
wish to live, but for the sake of his family, and that the 
Lord Jesus might live in him : He had been his guide 
for many years, and he had declared His name unto 
thousands : he had no hope but in Him: — He was the 
same Lord over all. It was not the prospect of an im- 
mediate release that led him to speak thus, for he did not 
see that ; but it was in his heart, and he must say it while 
he had words. Many other remarks he made at this 
time, in a very impressive manner, and with a strong- 
voice. After this he had some refreshing sleep. 

In the afternoon of the same day, he received a visit 
from his beloved friend Stephen Grellet, which proved an 
occasion of deep interest. His mind seemed to overflow 
with admiration of the goodness of his dear Lord and 
Master, which had constantly attended him in his varied 
pilgrimage. He recapitulated briefly what had occurred 
since he left America, alluding to the consolation he re- 
ceived at the death of his beloved Charles, when he was 
made to rejoice in the midst of grief. He added, ' the 
Lord is good to them that love and fear His name. 
Great things hath He done for me, — things so wonderfully 
marvellous, that they would hardly be believed were I to 
tell of them. If I have experienced any shortness in my 
journey Zionward, it has been on my side, not the Lord's, — 
for He has been faithful, and his promises have been and 
remain to be, yea and amen for ever. Whilst I was on 
ship-board, and thought by some of the passengers to be 
nigh unto death, how did the Lord appear for my help and 
consolation ; and since I have been in this chamber, how 
has He appeared for my comfort in the night season ; and 
I have been enabled to sing hymns of praise and thanks- 
giving unto Him. "When the ship made her soundings, I 
made my soundings upon that Rock, whose foundation is 
from everlasting to everlasting. I saw that I should be 
safely landed, though extremely weak in body ; and I was 
enabled to say, should the Lord see meet to raise me up, 
and strengthen me still to show forth His wonderful 
works to the children of men, or cut the work short in 
righteousness, "Thy will O God, not mine be done." I 
do not see how the end will be.' 

He spoke of the last First-day he had spent in England, 

e3 



370 MEMOIES OF [1840. 

and of the precious season before the Lord, which he had 
then enjoyed. It was like a little passover, but whether 
unto death or unto suffering, he could not tell. 

For several succeeding days, the disorder appeared 
very stationary : he lay in a languid state, but apparently 
suffering little positive pain. On the 11th, he received a 
letter of sympathy from a kind friend, who remarked that 
he felt a very comfortable assurance that the Lord would 
still continue to protect him, &c. The dear sufferer said 
that he was too ill to write himself, but wished those 
about him to do so, and to tell his friend that he believed 
it would be as he had said ; adding, ' I feel the Saviour to 
be near me every hour of the day.' 

After this period, considerable mitigation of the symp- 
toms occurred, and for two successive weeks, he appeared 
to be slowly gaining ground, so that his anxious friends 
were ready to take comfort in the hope that his life 
might yet be spared to them. For a time, he seems 
himself to have participated in this expectation ; and a 
very cheering letter written on the 13th to his children, 
led them also to indulge the hope, that the bitter cup 
might for the present be permitted to pass from them. 
His full heart seemed to overflow with the love and 
praises of the Lord, for all His rich mercies towards him ; 
and in the feeling of some degree of returning health, he 
was afresh animated to pursue with unreserved dedica- 
tion of soul, the service of his dear Lord and Master. 

On the 19th, he addressed a few lines to his family for 
the last time, which breathed the same spirit of encou- 
ragement and thankfulness as his preceding letter. The 
following is an extract. 

My veey dear childeen. 

I wrote you a few lines on the 13th instant, by the Stephen 
Whitney packet-ship for Liverpool; and again, through 
Him who died that we might live, I am enabled this day 
to send you a still better account of myself; at which, 
with me you will rejoice in the true fear that keepeth 
the heart clean. You must accept it in the gross, as in 
the present state of my convalescence it is impossible for 
me to delineate one-half of the Lord's gracious dealings 
with me. 1 trust I shall be able to ride out for air 






1840.] DANIEL WHEELEK. 371 

daily in a short time. The weather here is very hot, 
which makes writing more irksome to me than it other- 
wise would be ; but I know that you will make every 
allowance for me. Scatter abroad my love, wherever you 
go, — take as much as you can desire for yourselves, and 
believe me, 

Tour ever affectionate father, 

Daniel Wheeleb. 

At this time he had rallied so much, as for several days 
to be able to rise and be dressed, and to walk with as- 
sistance into an adjoining room ; and the improvement in 
his appearance, and the cheerfulness of his spirits quite 
encouraged those around him. Soon, however, these 
pleasing prospects were overcast, and the last fondly 
cherished hope of his restoration to health entirely faded. 
On the 26th of Eifth Month, he appeared more feeble 
than before ; and after passing a most restless night, on 
the morning of the 27th, he sank into a state of insensi- 
bility, accompanied by a convulsive movement of the 
hands and feet : in this situation he continued several 
hours. When partially recovered from it, a kind friend 
called to see him. On being told she was present, he 
held out his hand, saying, 'thou seest a poor creature.' 
1 Yes,' she replied ; ' but rich I trust in the Master's 
favour.' ' If it were not so,' said he, ' I should be poor 
indeed.' She was afterwards engaged in supplication by 
the bed-side, fervently imploring the continuance of 
Divine love and mercy towards him ; but he seemed 
scarcely sufficiently collected to be aware of what was 
passing around him. Towards evening, the stupor was in 
degree relieved, and he passed a more tranquil night than 
the preceding one. 

In the morning of the 29th, he laboured for some time 
under great oppression of the breathing ; when this had 
a little subsided, our friend Jacob Green, who was about 
returning to his home in Ireland, called to take leave of 
iim. At the conclusion of their interview, our dear 
lather observed that as to himself, he had no doubt : — he 
had the same faith that had been with him through life, 
founded upon the gospel of Christ ; and which enabled 
him to say with the apostle, " nevertheless I live, yet not 



372 memoies or [1840. 

I, but Christ liveth in me ; and the life which I now live, 
I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me and 
gave himself for me." 

30th. — This morning, in reference to the ship in which 
he had come over from England having again sailed, he 
remarked that the captain had gone and left him ; but 
added in a moment, ' if my heavenly Eather cares for me, 
I shall fear nothing : He will carry me safely through : — 
He is my only hope.' 

On the 3rd of Sixth Month, a friend from a distance 
who had come to see him, remarking how glad he 
should be in any way to help him, our dear father re- 
plied, — ' I have but one Helper, but He is Almighty.' 

On the 6th, when his kind hostess entered the room, 
he was engaged in vocal prayer, but she was unable to 
collect much that he said. On some friends who were 
leaving the city calling to bid him farewell, he said they 
must leave him in the hands of his heavenly Eather, — to 
his love and mercy. He could not tell half what had 
been done for his soul ; but the time might come when 
it would be proclaimed as on the house-tops. On a 
previous occasion, when the same friends were seated by 
his bed-side, one of them remarked, that it was a great 
favour to see him preserved in so much calmness and 
quietness. ' Ah, he rejoined, you would think so, if you 
knew all ;' at other times he intimated the favoured state 
of his mind. 

Eor several succeeding days he remained in a state of 
great feebleness and exhaustion, apparently without much 
suffering, except from occasional oppression of the 
breathing, and generally in a drowsy state ; so that he 
entered very little into conversation of any kind. During 
this period, he took extremely little nourishment ; and 
his weakness increased rapidly in consequence. Erom 
the state of the mouth and throat, he could not swallow 
without pain and difficulty ; and on one occasion as one 
of his affectionate attendants was urging him to take 
something, — saying she thought he stood in need of it, 
he replied — • I think not ; and when there is need, my 
heavenly Eather will enable me to take it, for there is not 
a pang I suffer, but what is known to him : and I have 
evidence, that though far from home and my native land, 



1840.] DANIEL WHEELER. 373 

I am not forgotten.' Thus mercifully was he sustained, 
and his faith and confidence permitted to remain un- 
shaken, amidst the sinking of nature. 

On the morning of the 12th, he appeared unusually- 
feeble, though not apparently worse in other respects. 
He was wheeled into the adjoining apartment as usual ; 
and shortly afterwards remarked to one of the family, 
who had most affectionately watched over him, ' perhaps 
this day will end all your cares and troubles.' It was an 
unusual remark ; but as it was supposed to arise from the 
feeling of present weakness, it did not excite any parti- 
cular alarm. The heat of the weather being oppressive, 
he was placed in a current of air, and was almost con- 
stantly fanned. His mouth he said was better ; but still 
it was with difficulty that he was induced to make the 
effort to take any nourishment. In the afternoon, one 
of those around him making some allusion to his return- 
ing to England, he remarked, — 'it is very doubtful 
whether I shall be permitted to return to England.' His 
friend expressed her hope that it might yet be permitted ; 
for though he felt very weak at that time, his symptoms 
were better than they had been ; his only answer was an 
incredulous smile. After this he was supported from one 
bed to another ; but it was observed that his steps were 
more faltering than before. 

Between four and five o'clock that afternoon, a young 
friend who had been much with him during his sickness, 
and had watched by him a part of the preceding night, 
called to take leave, as he was about to attend a distant 
Yearly Meeting. Our dear father acknowledged his 
kindness, adding, — ' give my dear love to all my friends. 
God reigneth over all: His mercy and goodness have 
never failed me. The end I have not been able to see.' 

The end thus veiled from him, was, however, near at 
hand. 

About eight in the evening, being offered some tea, he 
remarked, that he could not see it ; and it was evident 
that his sight had quite failed. Shortly afterwards he 
fell asleep ; but his breathing was more laboured than 
usual. This being observed, he was twice asked if he 
was comfortable, to which he replied, 'yes.' The diffi- 
culty of breathing continued, and he was turned partly 



374 



MEMOIES OF 



[1840. 



on one side, which not arousing him, his friends became 
alarmed ; various means were resorted] to, but nothing 
seemed to afford any relief. In this state he continued, 
apparently breathing with the same difficulty as before 
till a little after twelve at night, when he gently passed 
away without sigh or struggle. 

The funeral took place on the 15th of the Sixth Month : 
it was largely attended, and proved a season of much 
solemnity ; in which survivors were loudly called upon to 
follow the departed, as he had been concerned to follow 
Christ. At the grave side, the voice of thanksgiving and 
praise ascended to him, who had sustained His devoted 
follower through all the conflicts and trials of his pil- 
grimage, — who had prepared him for Himself through the 
sanctifying operation of His grace, and had .now been 
pleased in His abounding mercy to gather him in peace 
into the heavenly garner, even " as a shock of corn coineth 
in in his season." 



DANIEL WHEELEE. 375 



CONCLUDING KEMAKKS. 

It is far from being the intention of the Editor to attempt 
any elaborate delineation of the character of the subject 
of these Memoirs : — this he thinks will be best gathered 
from the correspondence and memoranda which have pre- 
ceded. There is however one feature, on which he hopes 
the reader will bear with him, whilst he offers a few 
remarks, which appear to be called for by the peculiar 
opportunities for observation which he enjoyed, — viz. the 
mingled fidelity and tenderness with which his beloved 
father sustained the responsible character of a parent. In 
reverting to this particular, those who enjoyed the privi- 
lege of a filial relationship, feel that they have abundant 
cause to rise up and call him blessed. From their early 
years, the benign influence of his devout and pious spirit 
was forcibly felt ; and it is now a mournful satisfaction to 
the survivors to recollect, that their earliest impressions 
of good were associated with the affectionate counsels of 
their departed father. His was not the language of 
precept only, — that of his strikingly consistent example 
was still more powerful. It was impossible to observe 
from day to day the thankful, cheerful, humble frame of 
mind which he so uniformly manifested, — his watchfulness 
to check every rising of improper feeling, — and above all, 
the deep reverence and filial love which pervaded his heart 
towards the great Author of every mercy, — without being 
made sensible of that blessed and all-pervading principle, 
which regulated the daily tenor of his life. His children 
at once loved and honoured him ; for while he possessed 
their entire confidence, and the fullest hold on their 
affections, they knew that he was unflinching in the 
refusal of whatever he felt to be inconsistent with his 
principles or their highest good. Notwithstanding the 
kindness of his nature, and the strength and warmth of 
his parental feelings, his known firmness precluded all 
hope of inducing him to yield to their inclinations, when 
these stood opposed to their eternal interests. Many 



376 MEMOIES OF 

perhaps may have been more systematic in their instruc- 
tions ; but few could keep more steadily or practically in 
view the superior importance of heavenly things. 

From their early years, he patiently laboured to imbue 
the minds of his children, with the love and fear of the 
Almighty. He instructed them diligently in the holy 
Scriptures ; and endeavoured to explain in a manner 
suited to their capacities, the truths they contain. He 
was also persevering in his efforts to exhibit to them the 
example of the righteous of other generations : and espe- 
cially that exemplification of the fruits of his own princi- 
ples, which the lives of the early members of our Society 
so strikingly display. For this purpose he set apart a 
portion of time daily, in which he read to his family works 
of this description ; a practice that was continued up to 
the period when his religious labours called him from 
them. Perhaps some might be ready to think that such 
a course would be found irksome by the young ; but cer- 
tainly in the present instance the result was widely 
different, and his children can now recall the feelings of 
solemn interest and enjoyment that often attended these 
readings, and the short period of quiet by which they 
were invariably followed. It was also his custom each 
evening, when his children had retired to rest, to visit 
their chambers, and endeavour to direct their hearts to 
their great Creator and Preserver. On these occasions, 
he would repeat, or teach them to repeat passages of 
Scripture, or poetry of a devotional character, to which 
his own admonitions were frequently added ; and he 
generally closed these sweet and well remembered seasons 
with a solemn pause : during which, doubtless, his pious 
spirit was often engaged in committing them to the Lord. 

As his children advanced towards maturity, instead of 
relaxing his watchful care, he felt that there was need 
rather of redoubled vigilance to shield them from sur- 
rounding danger. Ever anxious for their best welfare, 
yet deeply sensible that through Divine grace alone, their 
youthful minds must be awakened, quickened, and enabled 
to lay hold of a Saviour's love ; he was earnest in implor- 
ing for them this heavenly gift, and diligent in watching 
for opportunities to impress upon them the importance of 
spiritual things. One instance of the condescension of 



DANIEL WHEELEK. 377 

the Lord in hearing and answering his prayers may be 
here introduced. As his eldest son attained the age of 
manhood, earnest were the cravings of his father, that the 
Lord would direct his heart " into the love of God, and 
into the patient waiting for Christ." He knew well that 
to the natural man, the things of Grod must ever be a 
mystery ; and he longed that through submission to the 
operations of the Spirit of truth they might be opened to 
his understanding. Often with parental tenderness he 
silently watched the opening convictions of his inquiring 
mind, and as opportunities presented, he laboured to ex- 
plain to him the views he had himself received. At one 
time the sentiments of his son on these all-important 
subjects were exceedingly unsettled, and he passed 
through deep mental conflict before he yielded to the 
light of Divine truth in his soul, which dispelled the 
doubts and reasonings by which he was assailed. It was 
at this period, that one evening his father and he being 
alone together, they had much conversation on the points 
which then pressed heavily on the mind of the latter. 
Before retiring to rest, his father handed him the Bible, 
and requested him to read a chapter : he took the book 
and read the third chapter of Malachi. Deep serious- 
ness overspread his countenance, and after a considerable 
time of silence he repeated, " The Lord whom ye seek 
shall suddenly come to his temple, even the. messenger of 
the covenant whom ye delight in ;" — and he shall be 
" like a refiner's fire, and like fuller's soap ;" adding, 'yes, 
he will come into his own temple, the temple of the heart, 
and there do his own work. I never understood this 
chapter before, nor saw, as I now see it, the spiritual 
nature of the gospel dispensation.' The impression thus 
made was not soon effaced ; and it was evident to his 
thankful and rejoicing parent, that the prophetic declara- 
tion was indeed fulfilled in his experience, — that the 
Lord had come into his temple, and was there working 
to the purifying of his soul. The change which gradually 
succeeded was most striking; clearly evincing to those 
around, that the day had indeed dawned and the day 
star arisen, in a heart long oppressed with darkness, and 
a prey to many doubts. In reference to this period his 
father once remarked with much emotion, — "this kind 



378 MEMOIES OF 






can come forth by nothing bnt by prayer and fasting 
intimating the long continued exercise of soul through 
which he had been led on behalf of his son. 

Two avenues to evil, he guarded with especial jealousy 
in his domestic sphere, — the introduction of books of an 
injurious tendency, and the association which he allowed 
to his children. With respect to reading, he was liberal 
in supplying whatever he thought calculated to improve 
or expand the mind, and furnish profitable exercise to the 
understanding ; but very few productions of a frivolous 
or hurtful nature escaped the vigilance of his watchful 
eye. On these occasions, he regarded not the inclinations 
of those he so tenderly loved ; and he has been known, 
when works that he disapproved had been lent to his 
young people, to return them himself to the parties from 
whom they came, accompanied by a frank avowal of his 
sentiments respecting them. With regard to society 
for his family, his situation in a foreign country, far sepa- 
rated from those of his own religious views, would doubt- 
less have appeared to many to present unusual diffi- 
culties. These he endeavoured to obviate, by rendering 
home as pleasant and cheerful as possible, and thus 
leaving his children little to desire beyond its precincts. 
Perhaps few domestic circles ever presented a happier 
scene than his own, while its links were permitted to 
remain unbroken. Doubtless the result of such a system 
has been to make the changes and separations, inevitable 
in a world of fluctuation and mutability, fall heavily on 
the hearts of survivors ; but the shelter thus afforded to 
their inexperience, and to the unfixed principles of early 
years, was an invaluable safeguard ; and they can now 
look back with grateful hearts to the wisdom and care of 
their departed parent. If his labours have not always 
been attended with adequate results, his children can 
freely, though Math shame acknowledge, that the fault 
rested not with him but with themselves ; and as respects 
those who have been called from this state of probation, the 
survivors are permitted to believe that the counsels and 
prayers of their pious father were blessed on their behalf, 
and that they have been made partakers of that redemp- 
tion which is in Christ Jesus, and favoured to know their 
robes washed and made white in His precious blood. 






DANIEL WHEELEK. 379 

And how full of consolation is the belief, that their spirits 
are now united with his, who so fondly and faithfully 
watched over their early years, — shielded them from 
temptations to surrounding evil, — and turned their feet 
into the path that leads to blessedness : — " Therefore are 
they before the throne of God, and serve him day and 
night in His temple : and He that sitteth on the throne 
shall dwell among them. They shall hunger no more, 
neither thirst any more ; neither shall the sun light on 
them, nor any heat. For the Lamb which is in the 
midst of the throne shall feed them, and shall lead them 
unto living fountains of waters : and Grod shall wipe 
away all tears from their eyes." 



LONDON: 

RICHARD BARRETT, PRINTER, MARK LANE. 



FRIENDS' BOOKS 

PUBLISHED BY CHAKLES GILPIN, 

LONDON. 



1. 
DANIEL WHEELER Memoirs of the 

Life and Gospel Labours of the late Daniel 
Wheeler. Abridged Edition, cloth, price 3s. 6d. 

2. 

SELECT MISCELLANIES, Chiefly Illus- 

trative of the History, Christian Principles and 
Sufferings of the Society of Friends. By Wilson 
Armistead. 6 volumes, cloth, price 3s. 6d. each. 

EDWARD BURROUGH, A MEMOIR 

of a Faithful Servant of Christ and Minister 
of the Gospel, who died in Newgate. By William 
and Thomas Evans, of Philadelphia. Cloth, price 6s. 

MEMORIALS of REBECCA JONES, 

Compiled by William J. Allinson. Third Edition, 
with an Appendix. 8vo., cloth, price 7s. 

CHRISTIAN BAPTISM : or the BAP- 

tism of Christ. Do the Christian Churches generally 
entertain sound Scriptural views respecting it ? 
12mo., cloth, price 9d. ; sewed, price 4d. 

GEORGE FOX, the FIRST of the 

Quakers ; a Popular Life compiled from his Journal 
and other authentic sources. By Josiah Marsh. 
Cloth, price 6s. 6d. 

7. 
MARY ANN GILPIN, of BRISTOL: 

consisting chiefly of extracts from her Diary and 
Letters. Third Edition. 12mo., cloth, price 2s. 6d. 



Works published by Charles Gilpin. 



8. 

SELECTION from the WHITINGS of 

Patrick Livingstone ; a Faithful Minister of the 
Gospel, in the Society of Friends, and a patient suf- 
ferer for the same. Now first published from the 
original manuscript volume, together with a brief 
Memoir of him. 12mo. cloth, price 4s. 6d. 

9. 

EXTEACTS from the LETTERS of 

Elizabeth Lucr, Judith, and Susanna Ussher, 
late of the City of Waterford, to which is subjoined 
a short Memoir of their Mother, Elizabeth Ussher. 
18mo., cloth, price Is. 6d. 

10. 

RICHARD & ELIZABETH SHACKLE- 

TON, late of Balitore, Ireland. Memoirs and Letters 
of the late R. and E. S., including a concise Biogra- 
phical Sketch and some Letters of her Grandfather, 
Abraham Shackleton. A new Edition, containing 
many valuable Letters never before published. 
Cloth, price 5s. 

11. 

A JOURNAL of the LIFE and GOSPEL 

Labours of John Conran, of Moyallen, in Ireland, 
who died in the year 1827. Now first published from 
the original MSS. Foolscap 8vo., price 3s. 

12. 

MEMORIALS of DECEASED MEMBERS 

of the Society of Friends. Compiled from various 
authentic sources. By Susanna Corder. Sixth 
Edition, with a considerable number of Additions. 
8vo., cloth, price 7s. 

13. 

A SELECTION of SCRIPTURE 

POETRY. By Love ll Squire. Third Edition, con- 
taining many originalHymns not hitherto published. 
ISmo., cloth, price 2s. 6d. The same may be had 
nicely bound in silk, with gilt edges, price 4s. 



5, Bishopsgate Street Without. 



14. 

MEMOIRS of MARIA FOX, late of 

Tottenham, consisting chiefly of Extracts from her 
Journal and Correspondence. 8vo., cloth, price 8s. 

15. 

JOURNAL of the LIFE, TRAVELS, and 

Gospel Labours of that Faithful Servant and 
Minister of Christ, Job Scott. New Edition. 12mo. 
cloth, price 3s. 6d. 

16. 

HISTORY of the SOCIETY of FRIENDS : 

compiled from its standard Records, and other au- 
thentic Sources. By William It. Wagstaff, M.D. 
8vo., cloth, price 12s. 

EXTRACTS from the LETTERS of 

Jonathan Hutchinson ; with some brief Notices 
of his Life and Character. Second Edition. 12mo., 
cloth, price os. 

18. 

ON the HISTORY and MYSTERY of 

(those called) the Sacraments, shewing them to be 
Jewish Institutions, and not Ordinances appointed by 
Christ, to be observed in his Church. By Jacob 
Post. Foolscap 8vo., price Is. 6d. ; a sewed edition, 
price Is. 

19. 

A MEMOIR of JAMES PARNELL. 

With Extracts from his Writings. By Henry 
Callaway. 18mo., cloth, price Is. 6d. 

20. 

EXTRACTS from the MEMORANDUMS 

of Jane Bettle, with a short Memoir respecting her. 
Reprinted from the American edition. 12mo., cloth, 
price Is. 6d. 

21. 

A SELECTION from the LETTERS of 

the late Sarah Grubb (formerly Sarah Lynes). 8vo. 
cloth, price 8s. 



Works published by Charles Gilpin. 



22. 

EXTRACTS of the MEMOIR and LET- 

ters of the late Loveday Henwood. 12mo., cloth, 
price Is. 6d. 

23. 

THE LIFE of OLIVER SANSOM, shew- 

ing his convincement of the truth, the exercises, trials 
and sufferings, which came upon him for his obe- 
dience thereunto : also relating some of his travels 
and labours in the work of the Ministry for turning 
people from darkness to light. First printed in 1710. 
12mo., cloth, price 4s. 

24. 

AUTOBIOGRAPHICAL NARRATIONS 

of the convincement, and other religious experience 
of Samuel Crisf, Elizabeth Webb, Evan Bevan, 
Margaret Lucas, and Frederick Smith. Foolscap 
8vo., cloth, price 3s. 

25. 

SOME ACCOUNT of the LIVES and 

Religious Labours of Samuel Neale, and Mary 
Neale, formerly Mary Peisley, both of Ireland. A 
new Edition, considerably enlarged. Foolscap 8vo., 
price 4s. 6d. 

26. 

THE LIFE and TRAVELS of JOHN 

Pemberton, a Minister of the Gospel of Christ. 
Compiled for the American Friends' Library. 12mo., 
cloth, price 3s. 6d. 

27. 

A JOURNAL of the TRAVELS, and 

Religious Labours of William Save ry, late of Phila- 
delphia, a Minister of the Gospel of Christ in the 
Society of Friends, compiled from his original Memo- 
randa by Jonathan Evans. 12mo., cloth, price 3s. 6d. 

LONDON : 
CHAELES GILPIN, 5, Bishopsgate Without. 






AH S 1904 


















V s 




4- » 

A 



^ 













• "O 









£ % 












•V * 8 






<? 






I 









Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: April 2006 

PreservationTechnologies 



++ V 






-# 



M *%■ 









A X^ 



,0o. 



n -r, 



v"V N 









*+> & 



-r rl 















%' ' £ 
^ ^ 







V ^ 









£ * 






